The principles of Christian practice Containing the institution of a Christian man, in twelve heads of doctrine: which are set downe in the next side. By Thomas Taylor D.D. and late pastor of Aldermanbury London. Perfected by himselfe before his decease.
         Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
      
       
         
           1635
        
      
       Approx. 640 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 328 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A68805
         STC 23849
         ESTC S118277
         99853484
         99853484
         18868
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68805)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18868)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1435:3)
      
       
         
           
             The principles of Christian practice Containing the institution of a Christian man, in twelve heads of doctrine: which are set downe in the next side. By Thomas Taylor D.D. and late pastor of Aldermanbury London. Perfected by himselfe before his decease.
             Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
             Jemmat, William, 1596?-1678.
          
           [20], 376, 349-607, [3] p.
           
             Printed by R[obert] Y[oung and John Beale] for I. Bartlet, in Cheap-side at the Golden-cup in Gold-smiths Row,
             London :
             1635.
          
           
             Editor's dedication signed: William Jemmat.
             Beale printed quires ² R-2D; Young printed the rest (STC).
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
             Tightly bound.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           PRACTICE
           .
        
         
           Containing
           the
           Institution
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           in
           twelve
           heads
           of
           Doctrine
           :
           which
           are
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           next
           side
           .
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           TAYLOR
           D.
           D.
           and
           late
           Pastor
           of
           Aldermanbury
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Perfected
             by
             himselfe
             before
             his
             decease
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cypr.
             de
             zel
             .
             &
             liv
             .
          
           
             Christi
             nomen
             ind●ere
             ,
             &
             non
             per
             Christi
             viam
             pergere
             ,
             quid
             aliud
             quàm
             praevaricatio
             est
             divini
             nominis
             ,
             quàm
             desertio
             i●meris
             salutaris
             ?
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Y.
          
           for
           
             J.
             Bartlet
          
           ,
           in
           Cheap-side
           at
           the
           Golden-cup
           in
           Goldsmiths
           Row.
           1635.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Practice
           :
           Containing
           the
           Institution
           of
           a
           Christian
           Man
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           :
        
         
           
             In
             these
             chiefe
             heads
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Selfe-Deniall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Taking
               up
               the
               Crosse.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Imitation
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Life
               temporall
               and
               eternall
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               worlds
               worthlesnesse
               to
               a
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               last
               judgement
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               Christan
               race
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               The
               divine
               Teacher
               and
               Scholler
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Epicurisme
               described
               and
               disgraced
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Abuse
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               unlawfull
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               The
               Physitian
               of
               soules
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           WORSHIPFULL
           ,
           SIR
           EDWARD
           CLERKE
           Knight
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           and
           Steward
           of
           the
           Towne
           of
           Reding
           :
           And
           to
           his
           worthie
           Consort
           ,
           the
           Lady
           ANN●
           CLERKE
           :
           all
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           HONOURED
           Friends
           :
           By
           your
           experienced
           kindnesse
           I
           have
           emboldened
           my selfe
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           present
           you
           with
           a
           few
           papers
           of
           our
           ancient
           friend
           ,
           Reverend
           Doctor
           Taylor
           ,
           whom
           alive
           you
           heard
           gladly
           .
           The
           subject
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Practice
          
           .
           All
           Philosophie
           saith
           :
           such
           as
           the
           Principles
           are
           ,
           such
           
           are
           the
           Affections
           ,
           and
           the
           Conclusions
           .
           The
           world
           seeth
           it
           in
           those
           famous
           divisions
           ,
           of
           Gentilisme
           ,
           Judaisme
           ,
           Mahometisme
           ,
           and
           Christianisme
           :
           wherein
           ,
           as
           any
           is
           more
           throughly
           grounded
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           more
           resolved
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           divided
           from
           others
           .
           The
           Church
           also
           seeth
           and
           bewaileth
           it
           in
           her
           wofull
           divisions
           .
           To
           let
           passe
           the
           Theorie
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           Practice
           (
           wherewith
           wee
           have
           now
           to
           doe
           :
           )
           wee
           shall
           easily
           observe
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           they
           lay
           downe
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           frame
           their
           plots
           and
           projects
           ,
           so
           their
           lives
           also
           ,
           and
           particular
           passages
           thereof
           ,
           are
           framed
           .
        
         
           The
           maine
           aime
           and
           plot
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           is
           ,
           to
           please
           God
           and
           save
           his
           soule
           howsoever
           .
           Accordingly
           hee
           resolves
           to
           denie
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           give
           up
           himselfe
           wholly
           unto
           God
           :
           hee
           seekes
           out
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           get
           this
           great
           pearle
           ,
           though
           hee
           sell
           himselfe
           out
           of
           all
           his
           worldly
           endowments
           and
           comforts
           :
           hee
           meanes
           afterward
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           even
           through
           thicke
           and
           
           thinne
           ,
           and
           though
           hee
           bee
           daily
           compelled
           to
           take
           up
           his
           crosse
           in
           following
           him
           :
           Hee
           knowes
           ,
           that
           by
           overmuch
           daintinesse
           and
           delicacie
           in
           the
           way
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           hee
           may
           hazzard
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           lost
           a
           
             a
             temporall
          
           life
           ,
           hee
           might
           have
           received
           againe
           in
           life
           eternall
           .
           Hee
           considers
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           could
           get
           or
           hold
           never
           so
           much
           of
           these
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           yet
           all
           would
           bee
           meere
           losse
           upon
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           and
           ,
           if
           his
           soule
           be
           once
           lost
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           bee
           recovered
           againe
           .
           And
           howsoever
           hee
           may
           cheare
           up
           himself
           for
           a
           while
           with
           those
           vanities
           ,
           yea
           perhaps
           for
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           at
           farthest
           ;
           when
           Christ
           comes
           to
           reckon
           '
           for
           every
           mans
           talent
           and
           employment
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           he
           must
           rue
           the
           time
           of
           his
           former
           securitie
           ,
           or
           licentiousnesse
           ;
           whenas
           only
           those
           that
           have
           aimed
           aright
           ,
           and
           rightly
           steared
           
           their
           course
           for
           God
           and
           heaven
           ,
           shall
           (
           though
           with
           much
           hardship
           )
           arrive
           at
           the
           wished
           haven
           of
           rest
           and
           glorie
           .
           Hereupon
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           poore
           Christian
           wades
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           and
           labours
           still
           to
           
             approve
             himselfe
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           by
           
           honour
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           by
           good
           report
           and
           bad
           report
           ,
           by
           the
           armour
           of
           righteousnesse
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           lest
           .
           So
           that
           hee
           may
           obtaine
           that
           incorruptible
           crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           cares
           not
           what
           paines
           hee
           takes
           in
           running
           ,
           nor
           how
           hard
           censures
           hee
           endureth
           from
           carnall
           spectatours
           .
           That
           hee
           may
           not
           mistake
           his
           way
           ,
           through
           blindenesse
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           false
           guides
           abroad
           ,
           hee
           useth
           the
           means
           of
           sound
           and
           heavenly
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           intreats
           the
           Lords
           helpe
           and
           guidance
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           direct
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           him
           in
           his
           pilgrimage
           :
           and
           ,
           when
           hee
           
           obtaines
           this
           ,
           hee
           soots
           it
           lustily
           along
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           strait
           way
           ,
           though
           rough
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           crosses
           ,
           hee
           gets
           into
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           where
           is
           bread
           enough
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           glory
           .
           And
           whereas
           in
           his
           travelling
           hee
           espies
           a
           number
           of
           sensuall
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           treasures
           ,
           honours
           ,
           friends
           ,
           seastings
           ,
           or
           other
           trifles
           ,
           these
           hee
           pitieth
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           resolveth
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           ,
           not
           to
           entangle
           himselfe
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           please
           him
           who
           hath
           chosen
           him
           to
           be
           a
           souldier
           .
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           disposition
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           behaviours
           of
           a
           Christian
           well
           principled
           and
           bottomed
           ;
           The
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           both
           the
           Authour
           intended
           in
           preaching
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           I
           now
           intend
           in
           publishing
           them
           :
           together
           with
           encouragement
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           stand
           stoutly
           ,
           wisely
           ,
           and
           constantly
           to
           their
           own
           
           Principles
           ,
           whatever
           the
           affections
           and
           conclusions
           of
           the
           world
           be
           toward
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           numbers
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           missing
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           and
           falling
           upon
           other
           which
           are
           deceitfull
           ,
           doe
           spend
           their
           lives
           in
           meere
           vanities
           ,
           and
           lose
           both
           God
           and
           their
           soules
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           .
           Some
           meane
           to
           bee
           rich
           howsoever
           ,
           esteeming
           wealth
           to
           be
           the
           blessednes
           of
           man
           :
           according
           to
           which
           ground
           ,
           they
           sticke
           not
           for
           injustice
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           cheating
           ,
           and
           other
           indirect
           arts
           of
           getting
           .
           Others
           attend
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           happinesse
           to
           live
           deliciously
           for
           a
           season
           :
           which
           therefore
           they
           will
           enjoy
           ,
           though
           with
           uncleannesse
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           unthriftinesse
           ,
           prodigalitie
           ,
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           totall
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             Joseph
          
           .
           Others
           
           admire
           the
           honours
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           credite
           with
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           
           applause
           of
           the
           people
           :
           which
           to
           obtaine
           and
           hold
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           though
           they
           undermine
           ,
           traduce
           ,
           flatter
           ,
           smooth
           ,
           betray
           religion
           ,
           any
           thing
           :
           
             Yet
             honour
             me
             before
             the
             people
             .
          
           And
           others
           ,
           taking
           up
           other
           
           ends
           ,
           and
           grounding
           themselves
           upon
           Principles
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           goe
           wide
           of
           Christ
           and
           heaven
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           East
           and
           West
           .
        
         
           Yea
           though
           they
           will
           seeme
           sometimes
           to
           put
           on
           a
           vizard
           of
           religion
           .
           The
           Hypocrite
           mindes
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           selfe-respects
           ;
           to
           have
           his
           Minister
           thinke
           well
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           some
           body
           in
           the
           profession
           ,
           to
           get
           credite
           with
           some
           who
           may
           doe
           him
           a
           good
           turne
           another
           day
           ,
           to
           get
           friends
           ,
           customers
           ,
           chapmen
           ,
           and
           worke
           out
           his
           owne
           advantages
           the
           more
           freely
           and
           slily
           :
           Accordingly
           hee
           holds
           none
           but
           an
           hobling
           course
           in
           professing
           religion
           ,
           halts
           betweene
           two
           opinions
           ,
           sayes
           and
           unsayes
           ;
           in
           one
           
           companie
           speakes
           well
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           things
           ,
           in
           another
           companie
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           pretends
           God
           ,
           and
           intends
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           makes
           nothing
           of
           his
           religion
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           winde
           serve
           right
           ,
           hee
           will
           take
           the
           next
           occasion
           to
           strike
           saile
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           Persecutour
           of
           religion
           and
           religious
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           of
           many
           Apostates
           .
           What
           other
           cause
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           numbers
           of
           Christians
           fall
           off
           from
           the
           profession
           or
           obedience
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           never
           learned
           well
           and
           throughly
           these
           
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Practice
          
           ,
           to
           denie
           themselves
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           their
           crosse
           ,
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           their
           soules
           howsoever
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           day
           of
           their
           accounts
           ,
           to
           run
           and
           strive
           lawfully
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           God
           by
           prayer
           for
           direction
           and
           blessing
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           this
           untoward
           generation
           ,
           of
           Epicures
           
           and
           worldlings
           ?
           If
           these
           grounds
           had
           beene
           well
           laid
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           left
           off
           building
           so
           shamefully
           ,
           as
           now
           have
           done
           :
           nor
           had
           their
           house
           come
           tumbling
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           foundation
           was
           laid
           in
           the
           sands
           .
        
         
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           abuse
           good
           Principles
           (
           as
           ,
           concerning
           the
           infinite
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           merit
           of
           Christ
           :
           )
           or
           settle
           upon
           false
           and
           insufficient
           Principles
           ,
           outward
           prosperitie
           ,
           deliverance
           out
           of
           trouble
           and
           danger
           ,
           example
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           rulers
           ,
           preachers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           thereby
           bolstering
           up
           themselves
           ,
           either
           in
           grosse
           prosaneness
           ,
           or
           a
           refined
           Atheisme
           ,
           till
           their
           soules
           be
           utterly
           lost
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           mercie
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           doe
           greatly
           prevent
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           thrice
           happie
           ,
           who
           are
           thus
           prevented
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           only
           ,
           who
           gives
           us
           both
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           
           wisedome
           to
           attend
           our
           Principles
           aright
           :
           hee
           doth
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           must
           therefore
           have
           all
           the
           glory
           .
           To
           his
           grace
           and
           mercie
           I
           commend
           you
           both
           (
           my
           much
           respected
           Friends
           :
           )
           intreating
           your
           acceptance
           of
           this
           small
           present
           ,
           and
           pardon
           for
           this
           large
           Preface
           .
           The
           Lord
           often
           renew
           your
           yeares
           upon
           you
           ,
           with
           all
           heavenly
           and
           earthly
           blessings
           ,
           and
           peace
           upon
           Sion
           .
           So
           prayeth
           ,
        
         
           
             Isleworth
             .
             
               Dec.
               20.
               1634.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Wo
             :
             remembrancer
             with
             God
             ,
             WILLIAM
             JEMMAT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THIS
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           The
           Institution
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           in
           twelve
           heads
           of
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             1
             THe
             doctrine
             of
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             out
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             
               who
               are
               Christs
               Disciples
            
             .
             pag.
             6
             
               
                 What
                 things
                 selfe-denyall
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 pag.
                 15
              
               
                 The
                 difficultie
                 of
                 this
                 dutie
                 .
                 18
              
               
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 denying
                 ourselves
                 .
                 21
              
               
                 Mischiefes
                 of
                 not
                 beginning
                 in
                 this
                 dutie
                 .
                 25
              
               
                 Helps
                 to
                 further
                 us
                 therein
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 deny
                 our selves
                 .
                 35
              
               
                 Notes
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 denies
                 himselfe
                 .
                 39
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             takin
             up
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             verse
             .
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 Crosse
                 is
                 .
                 46
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 47
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 48
              
               
                 Why
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 daily
                 .
                 52
              
               
                 That
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 his
                 Crosse.
                 ibid
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 beare
                 &
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 61
              
               
                 Meanes
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 70
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             following
             Christ
             ,
             Ow
             of
             the
             same
             verse
             .
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 In
                 what
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 Christ.
                 75
              
               
                 Instances
                 of
                 Christs
                 pietie
                 and
                 charitie
                 .
                 77
              
               
                 D●e
                 fr
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 .
                 85
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 can
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 followed
                 .
                 87
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 9●
              
               
                 
                 Danger
                 of
                 not
                 following
                 him
                 .
                 93
              
               
                 Safetie
                 of
                 following
                 him
                 .
                 96
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             life
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             .
             Verse
             25.
             
             Whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 How
                 a
                 life
                 is
                 saved
                 and
                 lost
                 .
                 101
              
               
                 Who
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
                 104
              
               
                 Who
                 may
                 not
                 flie
                 in
                 persecution
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 may
                 .
                 107
              
               
                 Christians
                 must
                 take
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 Christ.
                 115
              
               
                 Objections
                 answered
                 .
                 121
              
               
                 Practices
                 and
                 Meditations
                 preparing
                 for
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 126
              
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             worlds
             worthlesnesse
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             soule
             .
             Verse
             26.
             
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 winning
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 must
                 preach
                 well
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 .
                 142
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 weightie
                 matters
                 wee
                 must
                 use
                 speciall
                 vehemencie
                 .
                 147
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 naturally
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 149
              
               
                 Where
                 is
                 treated
                 of
                 covetousnesse
                 .
                 151
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 danger
                 by
                 earthly
                 gaine
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 154
              
               
                 How
                 this
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 155
              
               
                 Damnable
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 world
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 or
                 measure
                 .
                 161
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 earthly
                 gaine
                 .
                 166
              
               
                 That
                 many
                 lose
                 their
                 soules
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 they
                 be
                 .
                 169
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Christ
                 undervalued
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 171
              
               
                 Speeches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 .
                 173
              
               
                 Lawfull
                 callings
                 abused
                 ,
                 &
                 callings
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 176
              
               
                 
                 How
                 wealth
                 casts
                 men
                 back
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 178
              
               
                 No
                 cleare
                 gaine
                 ,
                 nor
                 thriving
                 in
                 an
                 evill
                 way
                 .
                 180
              
               
                 Further
                 thy
                 salvation
                 by
                 wealth
                 :
                 motives
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 182
              
               
                 What
                 friends
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 by
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
                 .
                 184
              
               
                 Riches
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 .
                 190
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 pretious
                 thing
                 .
                 198
              
               
                 Evils
                 that
                 hurt
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
                 202
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 worke
                 to
                 save
                 soules
                 .
                 205
              
               
                 No
                 helpe
                 for
                 a
                 soule
                 once
                 lost
                 .
                 210
              
               
                 The
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 lost
                 soule
                 ,
                 what
                 .
                 211
              
               
                 What
                 makes
                 a
                 lost
                 soule
                 irrecoverable
                 .
                 214
              
               
                 All
                 unable
                 to
                 recover
                 a
                 lost
                 soule
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 why
                 .
                 217
              
               
                 What
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 ransome
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 .
                 219
              
               
                 Uses
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 .
                 221
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             judgement
             .
             Verse
             27.
             
             For
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Wherein
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
                 228
              
               
                 Christ
                 content
                 with
                 meane
                 ●●les
                 .
                 235.
                 so
                 should
                 we
                 too
                 .
                 237
              
               
                 Christ
                 comes
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whither
                 ,
                 when
                 .
                 241
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 unknowne
                 ,
                 for
                 sixe
                 reasons
                 .
                 248
              
               
                 Opinions
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 249
              
               
                 Meet
                 Christ
                 comming
                 to
                 judgement
                 :
                 how
                 .
                 256
              
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 glory
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 of
                 person
                 :
                 office
                 .
                 258
              
               
                 Preparation
                 and
                 execution
                 ,
                 glorious
                 .
                 264
              
               
                 Divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 evidences
                 .
                 266
              
               
                 Waite
                 and
                 wish
                 for
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 .
                 278
              
               
                 
                 Prepare
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 280
              
               
                 Angels
                 number
                 ,
                 relation
                 ,
                 office
                 ,
                 comming
                 with
                 Christ.
                 287
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 .
                 314
              
               
                 Good
                 works
                 not
                 meritorious
                 as
                 evill
                 are
                 :
                 why
                 .
                 321
              
               
                 Why
                 workes
                 are
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 judgment
                 .
                 322
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Gospell
                 bee
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 judging
                 .
                 324
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 judgement
                 glorious
                 and
                 righteous
                 .
                 327
              
               
                 Live
                 well
                 and
                 fare
                 well
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 331
              
               
                 Be
                 patient
                 in
                 all
                 confusion
                 and
                 injustice
                 .
                 334
              
               
                 Be
                 sincere
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 335
              
               
                 Watch
                 and
                 judge
                 thy selfe
                 before-hand
                 .
                 336
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 338
              
            
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             .
             verse
             28●
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             There
             be
             some
             standing
             here
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Wherein
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 Christs
                 comming
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 what
                 .
                 342.
                 343.
                 
              
               
                 Opinions
                 .
                 346
              
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 .
                 348
              
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 generall
                 and
                 speciall
                 .
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 comes
                 .
                 350
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 hereof
                 .
                 351
              
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 enlarged
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 352
              
               
                 Evidences
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 enla●ged
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Gospels
                 were
                 written
                 .
                 358
              
               
                 Preaching
                 and
                 obeying
                 the
                 word
                 advances
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 360
              
               
                 Christ
                 like
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 superiour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 361
              
               
                 Eminence
                 of
                 Christ
                 above
                 other
                 Kings
                 .
                 362
              
               
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ.
                 365
              
               
                 
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 thriving
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 368
              
               
                 Helpe
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 379
              
               
                 How
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 erected
                 and
                 maintained
                 within
                 us
                 .
                 372
              
               
                 Defend
                 Christs
                 right
                 and
                 be
                 loyall
                 .
                 374
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 be
                 loyall
                 to
                 Christ.
                 376
              
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Christian
             Race
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             24.
             
             So
             run
             that
             you
             may
             obtaine
             .
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   ●s
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 The
                 similitude
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 350
              
               
                 That
                 every
                 Christian
                 must
                 run
                 .
                 354
              
               
                 Our
                 life
                 in
                 five
                 respects
                 is
                 a
                 race
                 .
                 355
              
               
                 Reasons
                 why
                 we
                 must
                 run
                 this
                 race
                 .
                 357
              
               
                 Even
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 only
                 .
                 359
              
               
                 Who
                 conceit
                 not
                 aright
                 of
                 Christian
                 profession
                 .
                 361
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 run
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 .
                 362
              
               
                 Direct
                 ons
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 preparation
                 .
                 364
              
               
                 Hinderances
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 365
              
               
                 Helpes
                 in
                 running
                 the
                 Christian
                 race
                 .
                 367
              
               
                 Conditions
                 of
                 running
                 aright
                 five
                 .
                 369
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 marke
                 we
                 must
                 run
                 at
                 .
                 370
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 way
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 run
                 .
                 371
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 foot
                 wherewith
                 we
                 must
                 run
                 .
                 373
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 motion
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 cheerefull
                 ,
                 constant
                 .
                 374
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 end
                 of
                 running
                 twofold
                 .
                 379
              
               
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 running
                 ,
                 no
                 merit
                 .
                 382
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 runne
                 and
                 obtaine
                 .
                 384
              
               
                 Looke
                 not
                 backe
                 .
                 386
              
               
                 Respect
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by-matters
                 .
                 387
              
               
                 Renew
                 strength
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 390
              
               
                 Encouragements
                 thus
                 to
                 run
                 .
                 393
              
               
                 
                 Excellency
                 and
                 eternity
                 of
                 this
                 goale
                 .
                 39●
              
            
          
           
             9
             The
             divine
             Teacher
             and
             Scholler
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             33.
             
             Teach
             me
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             way
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   she●ed
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophets
                 holy
                 prayer
                 and
                 vow
                 .
                 399
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 Statutes
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 Statutes
                 .
                 400
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 God.
                 402
              
               
                 Their
                 eminency
                 above
                 other
                 Statutes
                 .
                 404
              
               
                 The
                 metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 singularity
                 .
                 406
              
               
                 God
                 teacheth
                 foure
                 things
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 teaching
                 of
                 man.
                 411
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 heart
                 still
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 .
                 414
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 true
                 knowledge
                 is
                 from
                 God.
                 416
              
               
                 What
                 this
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 above
                 natures
                 reach
                 418
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meanes
                 repaire
                 unto
                 God.
                 421
              
               
                 Ministers
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 themselves
                 &
                 their
                 people
                 .
                 423
              
               
                 That
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 is
                 ever
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 424
              
               
                 Defect
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 whence
                 .
                 425
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 .
                 431
              
               
                 Good
                 men
                 are
                 ever
                 d●strous
                 of
                 more
                 holy
                 knowledge
                 .
                 435
              
               
                 What
                 fearefull
                 effects
                 ignorance
                 hath
                 .
                 436
              
               
                 Benefits
                 of
                 knowledge
                 within
                 &
                 without
                 us
                 .
                 439
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 get
                 heavenly
                 knowledge
                 .
                 44●
              
               
                 How
                 unseemly
                 ignorance
                 is
                 .
                 444
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 delightfull
                 to
                 mans
                 understanding
                 446
              
               
                 Excellent
                 properties
                 of
                 Gods
                 way
                 .
                 448
              
               
                 Reproofe
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 not
                 knowledge
                 .
                 
                 451
              
               
                 Excuses
                 refuted
                 .
                 455
              
               
                 Hinderances
                 of
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 .
                 461
              
               
                 Disposition
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 stands
                 .
                 464.
                 meanes
                 .
                 467
              
               
                 Of
                 vowes
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 lawfull
                 .
                 469
              
               
                 L●d
                 of
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 is
                 obedience
                 .
                 reas
                 .
                 477
              
               
                 Notes
                 of
                 one
                 carefull
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 484
              
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Epicurisme
             discribed
             and
             disgraced
             .
             Exod.
             32.
             6.
             
             The
             people
             sate
             downe
             to
             eate
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Wherein
                   is
                   shewed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Idolatrie
                 is
                 ever
                 attended
                 with
                 sloth
                 and
                 luxurie
                 .
                 489
              
               
                 People
                 secure
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 496
              
               
                 Rules
                 for
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 Meditations
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 504
              
               
                 Sports
                 and
                 recreations
                 are
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 507
              
               
                 In
                 sports
                 is
                 much
                 sin
                 .
                 509
              
               
                 C●oyee
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 sports
                 ,
                 510
                 use
                 limited
                 512
              
               
                 Our selves
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 513
              
               
                 What
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 lost
                 in
                 play
                 .
                 517
              
            
          
           
             11.
             
             Abuse
             of
             the
             creatures
             unlawfull
             .
             
               An
               Appendix
               to
               the
               former
               .
               1
               Cor.
            
             15.
             32.
             
             Let
             us
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 
                   Wherein
                   is
                   taxed
                
                 ,
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 522
              
               
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Epicures
                 abuse
                 them
                 4
                 waies
                 .
                 525
              
               
                 Rules
                 of
                 right
                 using
                 naturall
                 comforts
                 .
                 529
              
               
                 Times
                 seasonable
                 for
                 sports
                 .
                 533
              
               
                 Right
                 ends
                 of
                 our
                 liberties
                 .
                 537
              
            
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Physitian
             of
             soules
             .
             Luke
             5.
             31.
             
             The
             whole
             need
             not
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               
                 Wherein
                 are
                 sundry
                 generall
                 notes
                 .
                 541
              
               
                 Christ
                 takes
                 our
                 causes
                 on
                 himselfe
                 .
                 543.
                 and
                 544
              
               
                 
                 None
                 is
                 whole
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 in
                 conceit
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 〈◊〉
                 ariseth
                 .
                 545
                 ,
                 546
                 ,
                 547
              
               
                 The
                 miserie
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 conceitedly
                 whole
                 548
              
               
                 Discoverie
                 of
                 diseases
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 foure
                 signe●
                 549
                 ,
                 550
                 ,
                 551
              
               
                 Sin
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 sicknesse
                 :
                 five
                 resemblances
                 .
                 552
                 ,
                 553
                 ,
                 554
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 Physitian
                 :
                 in
                 five
                 respects
                 .
                 561
                 ,
                 562
                 ,
                 563
              
               
                 Come
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 cure
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 565
              
               
                 Great
                 comfort
                 to
                 afflicted
                 soules
                 .
                 571.
                 to
                 576
              
               
                 The
                 author
                 ,
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Confection
                 .
                 577.
                 to
                 579
              
               
                 The
                 Physick
                 precious
                 and
                 powerfull
                 :
                 in
                 five
                 respects
                 .
                 580
                 ,
                 581
              
               
                 See
                 our
                 owne
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 Christs
                 cure
                 :
                 five
                 particulars
                 .
                 582.
                 to
                 588
              
               
                 Love
                 we
                 our
                 Physitian
                 :
                 and
                 ●ow
                 .
                 589
                 ,
                 590.
                 591
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 physick
                 is
                 applied
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 592.
                 to
                 600
              
               
                 Notes
                 to
                 know
                 we
                 are
                 cured
                 :
                 foure
                 .
                 600.
                 to
                 606
              
               
                 And
                 foure
                 means
                 to
                 preserve
                 health
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 606.
                 to
                 ult
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           OF
           CHRISTIAN
           PRACTICE
           .
        
         
           
             
               MATTH
               .
               16.
               24.
               
            
             
               Then
               said
               Jesus
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               crosse
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             
               25.
               
               For
               whosoever
               will
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               :
               and
               whosoever
               will
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               shall
               finde
               it
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               For
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               hee
               shall
               gaine
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
               Or
               what
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soule
               ?
            
             
             
               27.
               
               For
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               shall
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               There
               be
               some
               standing
               here
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               taste
               of
               death
               ,
               till
               they
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               comming
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           occasion
           of
           these
           
           words
           was
           the
           offence
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           took
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           preached
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           &
           had
           fore-told
           his
           own
           passion
           and
           suffering
           shortly
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           Hereupon
           Peter
           (
           as
           a
           Politician
           ,
           turning
           himselfe
           to
           carnall
           counsels
           )
           draweth
           his
           Master
           aside
           ,
           and
           wisheth
           him
           to
           look
           better
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wisely
           to
           prevent
           these
           troubles
           ,
           Ver.
           22.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           now
           perceiving
           
           that
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           that
           great
           worke
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           on
           which
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           depended
           ,
           most
           sharply
           reproves
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           speciall
           agent
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           though
           hee
           were
           his
           Disciple
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           Ver.
           23.
           
           And
           yet
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           his
           wonted
           compassion
           ,
           taketh
           occasion
           thence
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           all
           Beleevers
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           after
           his
           example
           must
           bee
           in
           a
           readinesse
           to
           
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             crosse
             and
             follow
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           containe
           in
           them
           
           
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
          
           or
           of
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           is
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           Informed
           :
           2.
           
           Confirmed
           in
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           his
           holy
           profession
           .
        
         
           The
           Information
           is
           in
           Ver.
           24.
           
           
        
         
           The
           Confirmation
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           The
           former
           is
           an
           universall
           Canon
           for
           all
           that
           meane
           to
           give
           their
           names
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           consisting
           of
           three
           branches
           ,
           wherein
           they
           must
           bee
           soundly
           initiated
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Selfe-deniall
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Taking
             up
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Imitation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             bee
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             or
             ,
             will
             follow
             mee
             .
             ]
          
           Which
           words
           concerne
           us
           all
           ,
           not
           excepting
           or
           exempting
           any
           that
           intendeth
           soundnesse
           in
           Christianity
           :
           and
           no
           calling
           ,
           no
           sexe
           ,
           no
           age
           ,
           nor
           condition
           of
           life
           can
           free
           any
           Christian
           from
           the
           rules
           following
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Christ
           spake
           them
           only
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           before
           .
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Saint
           Mark
           saith
           (
           cha
           .
           8.
           34.
           )
           Christ
           called
           the
           people
           
           or
           multitude
           ,
           and
           said
           .
           Hee
           spake
           it
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           concerning
           all
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           
           Disciple
           or
           Follower
           of
           Christ
           
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           onely
           those
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           are
           
           so
           called
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           chosen
           to
           bee
           trained
           up
           &
           instructed
           in
           Christs
           own
           family
           in
           the
           future
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Nor
           onely
           those
           faithfull
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           honoured
           to
           follow
           his
           owne
           person
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           flesh
           ;
           but
           all
           faithfull
           ones
           that
           shall
           learne
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           practise
           holy
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           follow
           his
           holy
           life
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           these
           himselfe
           hath
           honoured
           with
           this
           name
           ,
           
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
             If
          
           
           
             any
             man
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             all
             for
             me
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
             Act.
          
           11.
           26.
           the
           Christians
           and
           Disciples
           were
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             will
             follow
             mee
             .
             ]
          
           The
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           our
           free-will
           to
           follow
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           But
        
         
           1.
           
           Christs
           scope
           is
           not
           here
           to
           shew
           how
           we
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           
           who
           they
           be
           that
           come
           ;
           and
           not
           from
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           effects
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           wee
           will
           learne
           from
           
           Christ
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           comming
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           have
           us
           find
           it
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           without
           us
           .
           
             Joh.
             6.
             44.
             
             None
             comes
             to
             me
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Father
             draw
             him
             :
          
           his
           free-will
           drawes
           him
           not
           ,
           Nature
           drawes
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Father
           :
           And
           Ver.
           45.
           
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             comes
             unto
             me
             :
          
           Where
           this
           comming
           is
           not
           ascribed
           to
           the
           will
           or
           study
           of
           him
           that
           is
           taught
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Teacher
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           more
           pertinent
           question
           is
           ,
           how
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           wee
           
           are
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           of
           Christ.
           And
           beside
           the
           signes
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           wee
           shall
           discerne
           it
           by
           sundry
           markes
           :
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Disciples
           were
           called
           by
           Christs
           owne
           voice
           ,
           and
           depended
           
           
           on
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ.
           
           By
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           must
           thou
           also
           bee
           made
           a
           Disciple
           ;
           thou
           must
           be
           called
           by
           his
           voice
           in
           the
           Ministery
           .
           Doest
           thou
           then
           cleave
           to
           the
           means
           of
           growth
           in
           grace
           ,
           &
           listen
           attentively
           to
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ?
           so
           did
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           so
           wilt
           thou
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           carest
           not
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           thou
           desirest
           not
           to
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           contentest
           thy selfe selfe
           in
           thy
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           with
           some
           confused
           knowledge
           :
           If
           the
           word
           bee
           neere
           thee
           ,
           thou
           runnest
           from
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           bee
           absent
           ,
           thou
           runnest
           not
           after
           it
           :
           thou
           hereby
           shewest
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           no
           Disciple
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Disciples
           being
           called
           ,
           
           
             left
             all
          
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           
             no
             Master
          
           but
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           
             had
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           If
           thou
           also
           bee
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           thou
           renouncest
           all
           other
           Masters
           ,
           and
           all
           employments
           that
           
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           Christianity
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             the
             truth
             hath
             set
             thee
             free
             ,
             Joh.
          
           8.
           31.
           
           Of
           a
           servant
           of
           sin
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           freeman
           in
           grace
           .
           The
           Disciples
           walked
           in
           a
           course
           of
           mortification
           ;
           they
           sought
           not
           the
           world
           nor
           themselves
           :
           they
           were
           no
           swearers
           ,
           gamesters
           ,
           deceivers
           ,
           usurers
           ,
           haters
           of
           grace
           ,
           lyers
           ,
           or
           slanderers
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           be
           so
           ,
           thou
           art
           no
           Disciple
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Disciples
           were
           called
           to
           be
           neere
           Attendants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           to
           abide
           and
           continue
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           performe
           all
           his
           commandements
           .
           
             John
             8.
             31.
             
             If
             yee
             abide
             in
             my
             word
             ,
             yee
             are
             verily
             my
             Disciples
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           yee
           continue
           both
           in
           the
           faith
           and
           obedience
           of
           my
           word
           .
           Art
           thou
           a
           neere
           friend
           unto
           Christ
           ?
           so
           were
           they
           .
           
             Yee
             are
          
           
           
             my
             friends
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             if
             yee
             doe
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             you
             .
          
           The
           best
           triall
           of
           thy
           friendship
           to
           
           Christ
           is
           in
           difficult
           ,
           costly
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           commandements
           :
           So
           
           the
           Lord
           tried
           Abrahams
           friendship
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           
             Why
             callest
             thou
             him
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           wert
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           
             doest
             not
             the
             things
             hee
             commands
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Disciples
           were
           glad
           of
           Christs
           presence
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           
           was
           absent
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           
             full
             of
             sorrow
          
           .
           If
           thou
           likewise
           be
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           thy
           soule
           rejoyceth
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           in
           the
           directions
           and
           consolations
           of
           his
           Spirit
           :
           thou
           art
           alive
           when
           his
           sweet
           word
           drops
           upon
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           thou
           droupest
           when
           Christ
           hath
           withdrawne
           
           himselfe
           from
           thee
           in
           any
           of
           these
           meanes
           of
           his
           presence
           .
           But
           canst
           thou
           be
           a
           Disciple
           (
           except
           a
           Judas
           )
           that
           findest
           as
           much
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           white
           of
           an
           egge
           ?
           that
           professest
           thou
           hast
           no
           comfort
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           perpetuall
           
           dropping
           and
           molestation
           ?
           that
           risest
           up
           against
           Christ
           for
           his
           word
           (
           as
           Judas
           )
           because
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           detecteth
           thy
           covetousnesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           treachery
           ,
           other
           wickednesses
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Disciples
           had
           commission
           and
           commandement
           to
           make
           
           
             other
             Disciples
          
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           :
           They
           were
           diligent
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           &
           exercised
           therin
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           men
           ;
           were
           sober
           ,
           godly
           ,
           humble
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           Christ
           their
           Lord
           &
           Master
           ,
           spending
           themselves
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           departing
           with
           dearest
           things
           ,
           their
           names
           ,
           their
           liberty
           ,
           &
           life
           for
           Christ
           &
           his
           Church
           .
           So
           the
           generall
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           instruction
           ,
           admonition
           ,
           reproofe
           ,
           comfort
           ;
           herein
           expressing
           love
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           :
           And
           to
           walke
           beseeming
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           making
           
           him
           our
           patterne
           ,
           and
           
             walking
             as
             he
             walked
          
           ;
           of
           which
           afterward
           .
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           that
           wee
           are
           for
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           bee
           magnified
           by
           us
           ,
           whether
           by
           doing
           
           or
           suffering
           ;
           whether
           by
           
             life
             or
             death
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           speciall
           badge
           of
           a
           Disciple
           
           is
           charity
           :
           John
           13.
           35.
           
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             men
             know
             yee
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             yee
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           Every
           mans
           disciples
           are
           known
           by
           some
           speciall
           badge
           or
           cognisance
           :
           Moses
           disciples
           by
           circumcision
           ,
           feasts
           ,
           and
           sacrifices
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           disciples
           by
           fastings
           ,
           watchings
           ,
           phylacteries
           ,
           long
           praiers
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           .
           But
           a
           true
           note
           ,
           whereby
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           knowne
           ,
           is
           christian
           love
           ;
           being
           an
           immediate
           fruit
           of
           christian
           faith
           :
           where
           
           that
           fire
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           in
           this
           heat
           and
           light
           ;
           for
           
             faith
             worketh
          
           
           
             by
             love
          
           :
           and
           hee
           that
           walketh
           
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           walketh
           
             in
             love
          
           ;
           and
           hee
           
           
           that
           is
           joyned
           to
           the
           Head
           by
           faith
           ,
           is
           united
           to
           the
           members
           by
           
           love
           .
        
         
           But
           art
           thou
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           livest
           
           in
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           envie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           lying
           ,
           or
           any
           the
           like
           sin
           ?
           Know
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Disciple
           is
           
             borne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           beares
           the
           image
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           love
           ,
           1
           John
           4.
           8.
           this
           then
           is
           a
           birth
           from
           hell
           ,
           and
           an
           issue
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             a
             man-slayer
          
           
           
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Disciples
           had
           the
           presence
           ,
           
           leading
           ,
           and
           inhabitation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           love
           ,
           the
           fairest
           
             fruit
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Christians
           are
           knit
           together
           ,
           &
           made
           of
           one
           spirit
           .
           But
           is
           the
           uncharitable
           wretch
           led
           or
           inhabited
           by
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             that
             lusteth
          
           
           
             after
             envie
          
           ?
           Such
           may
           say
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           We
           are
           
             none
             of
             thy
             Disciples
          
           ,
           but
           
             Moses
             disciples
          
           ;
           
           
           or
           rather
           ,
           wee
           are
           neither
           thy
           disciples
           nor
           Moses
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
          
           ,
           and
           Judas
           ,
           
           who
           resisted
           both
           Moses
           and
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Disciple
           is
           a
           member
           of
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           chiefe
           subject
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           a
           malicious
           man
           is
           none
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           :
           for
           when
           a
           man
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Lion
             and
             Lambe
             feed
          
           
           together
           ,
           the
           childe
           and
           cockatrise
           :
           Now
           he
           puts
           off
           his
           fierce
           nature
           ,
           his
           lionish
           ,
           aspish
           ,
           waspish
           and
           poysonfull
           disposition
           ;
           he
           is
           now
           of
           a
           wolfe
           and
           devourer
           made
           tame
           and
           tractable
           ,
           as
           a
           Lambe
           of
           Christs
           fold
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           :
           inunion
           both
           with
           head
           &
           members
           ,
           and
           acknowledgeth
           all
           the
           tyes
           and
           bonds
           between
           himselfe
           and
           his
           fellow-members
           :
           They
           are
           children
           of
           one
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           brethren
           
           of
           the
           same
           elder
           brother
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           of
           one
           
             houshold
             of
          
           
           faith
           ;
           sit
           at
           the
           same
           table
           ,
           clothed
           with
           the
           same
           suits
           ,
           heires
           of
           the
           same
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           can
           
           these
           live
           as
           
             Jewes
             and
             Samaritans
          
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Disciples
           respected
           all
           Christs
           commandements
           ;
           but
           
           that
           which
           
             above
             all
          
           Christ
           was
           so
           earnest
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           forget
           ,
           his
           
             new
             commandement
          
           of
           loving
           one
           another
           :
           Col.
           3.
           13.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           8.
           
           
             Above
             all
             things
             put
             on
             love
             .
          
           What
           ,
           above
           faith
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           No
           ;
           faith
           is
           the
           parent
           of
           love
           :
           but
           above
           all
           graces
           that
           binde
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           speaketh
           .
           It
           is
           the
           sinewes
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           cement
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           were
           but
           cobling
           and
           confusion
           .
           He
           is
           no
           Disciple
           ,
           no
           living
           stone
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           coupled
           with
           this
           cement
           ,
           called
           
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
          
           .
           
        
         
         
           Well
           ,
           get
           those
           graces
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           discouraged
           for
           their
           weaknesse
           .
           (
           For
           how
           weak
           were
           the
           Disciples
           while
           Christ
           was
           with
           them
           ?
           )
           Christ
           will
           yet
           acknowledge
           thee
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           if
           men
           doe
           not
           ,
           and
           owne
           thee
           when
           thou
           darest
           scarce
           owne
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               [
               Let
               him
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Here
             our
             Saviour
             propounds
             
             the
             first
             note
             and
             tryall
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             the
             renouncing
             or
             forsaking
             of
             himselfe
             :
             Where
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               himselfe
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               difficulty
               of
               this
               precept
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               obeying
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               use
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             .
             By
             himselfe
             
             are
             meant
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Things
               outward
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             yet
             so
             neere
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             after
             
             
             a
             sort
             himselfe
             :
             Not
             onely
             his
             riches
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             is
             willing
             to
             hold
             as
             fast
             as
             his
             life
             ;
             nor
             onely
             his
             friends
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             dear
             ,
             as
             a
             second
             selfe
             :
             but
             even
             his
             name
             ,
             his
             liberty
             ,
             his
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             be
             willingly
             and
             cheerfully
             given
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             denied
             rather
             than
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             may
             say
             with
             Peter
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               wee
               have
               left
               all
               to
               follow
               thee
               ,
               Mat.
            
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Things
             inward
             ,
             which
             can
             
             hardly
             bee
             distinguished
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             which
             yet
             come
             neerer
             the
             quicke
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             a
             mans
             whole
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             taking
             it
             to
             peeces
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             hee
             must
             deny
             all
             the
             
               wisedome
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
             enmity
             to
             God.
             And
             till
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             savouring
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             relish
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             waies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             must
             deny
             his
             owne
             
             
               corrupt
               will
            
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             onely
             seeketh
             how
             it
             may
             please
             it selfe
             .
             And
             till
             this
             bee
             denied
             ,
             well
             thou
             maist
             say
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             others
             ,
             not
             by
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             deny
             all
             his
             owne
             
             corrupt
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             and
             unmortified
             
               passions
               and
               affections
            
             ;
             as
             carnall
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             for
             even
             all
             these
             branches
             must
             bee
             stocked
             up
             with
             the
             root
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             deny
             all
             his
             owne
             
             wicked
             inclinations
             ,
             the
             streames
             and
             incessant
             stirrings
             of
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             as
             apt
             to
             bee
             kindled
             as
             any
             Gunpowder
             by
             the
             least
             sparke
             :
             whether
             more
             common
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             more
             proper
             to
             a
             mans
             owne
             person
             ,
             as
             hastinesse
             ,
             pronenesse
             to
             revenge
             ,
             to
             hatred
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hee
             must
             denyall
             wicked
             
             
               habits
               and
               sins
            
             ,
             the
             acting
             of
             lusts
             and
             vices
             ;
             as
             all
             intemperance
             ,
             rotten
             speech
             ,
             uncleannesse
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             
             wrath
             ,
             envie
             ,
             pride
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             live
             not
             now
             
               to
               himselfe
            
             ,
             but
             
             wholly
             to
             Christ
             whom
             he
             professeth
             to
             follow
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             selfe-respects
             ,
             
             selfe-seeking
             ,
             selfe-aymes
             must
             be
             renounced
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             wholly
             vanish
             into
             nothing
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             become
             
               drosse
               and
               doung
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Next
             ,
             of
             the
             difficulty
             .
             Who
             seeth
             not
             by
             this
             time
             what
             a
             difficult
             precept
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             enjoyned
             every
             one
             of
             his
             followers
             ?
             even
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             plucking
             out
             of
             eyes
             ,
             
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             tender
             parts
             ,
             and
             casting
             them
             away
             .
             To
             discerne
             which
             difficulty
             a
             little
             more
             distinctly
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             the
             neernesse
             of
             things
             to
             be
             denied
             .
             Were
             it
             only
             
             in
             things
             
               without
               us
            
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             with
             friends
             and
             riches
             ,
             this
             
             were
             a
             difficult
             commandement
             to
             flesh
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             examples
             both
             of
             him
             that
             must
             first
             
             
               bury
               his
               father
            
             ,
             and
             bid
             his
             friends
             farewell
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             young
             man
             that
             left
             Christ
             because
             of
             his
             possessions
             .
             But
             when
             it
             comes
             
             so
             close
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             lead
             us
             out
             of
             our
             owne
             
               reason
               ,
               wisedome
            
             and
             judgement
             ,
             what
             an
             hard
             province
             proves
             it
             ?
             For
             ,
             who
             thinkes
             not
             his
             reason
             neerer
             him
             than
             his
             religion
             ?
             what
             worldly-wise
             man
             can
             yeeld
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             
               become
               a
               foole
               to
               bee
            
             
             wise
             ?
             To
             advise
             a
             man
             to
             despise
             lands
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             and
             life
             for
             his
             profession
             ,
             were
             to
             wish
             a
             man
             to
             hate
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             ever
             did
             .
             To
             perswade
             to
             the
             keeping
             under
             of
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             forgoing
             of
             dearling
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             cut
             them
             short
             of
             meat
             and
             drinke
             :
             these
             are
             sweet
             morsels
             ,
             which
             they
             
               hide
               under
            
             
             
               their
               tongues
            
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             let
             goe
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Naturall
             pride
             and
             selfe-love
             
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             with
             us
             as
             with
             Solomon
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             folly
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               2.
               10.
               
               Whatsoever
               mine
               eyes
               desired
               ,
               I
               withheld
               it
               not
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             wee
             wish
             so
             well
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             wee
             could
             not
             offer
             the
             least
             wrong
             to
             our
             least
             &
             lowest
             joynt
             ,
             nor
             endure
             it
             of
             others
             .
             We
             are
             so
             far
             from
             crossing
             our selves
             ,
             that
             wee
             endure
             not
             any
             other
             should
             crosse
             us
             ,
             or
             deny
             us
             in
             our
             persons
             or
             corrupt
             lusts
             .
             Haman
             is
             sicke
             on
             his
             bed
             ,
             because
             Mordecai
             denies
             him
             obeysance
             .
             If
             John
             deny
             Herod
             his
             Herodias
             ,
             hee
             shall
             dye
             for
             it
             .
             If
             Jonas
             lose
             his
             gourd
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             angry
             to
             the
             death
             .
             If
             a
             man
             touch
             Lamech
             ,
             hee
             will
             revenge
             seventy
             times
             seven
             times
             .
             Such
             impatiency
             and
             impotency
             is
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             if
             wee
             bee
             crossed
             in
             our
             wils
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Distrust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             
             in
             the
             meanes
             ,
             maketh
             the
             precept
             
             yet
             more
             difficult
             .
             We
             see
             not
             easily
             how
             wee
             can
             do
             well
             without
             friends
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             favour
             ,
             preferments
             .
             Wisedome
             (
             wee
             say
             )
             
               is
               good
               with
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             7.
             wee
             would
             be
             on
             the
             sunny
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             gathering
             hand
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sore
             thing
             to
             forsake
             all
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             
               young
               man
               goe
               sad
               away
            
             from
             
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             God
             in
             his
             creatures
             wee
             can
             better
             content
             our selves
             withall
             ,
             than
             either
             in
             himselfe
             or
             in
             his
             Son.
             Our
             unbeleeving
             hearts
             see
             the
             gift
             better
             than
             the
             giver
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             live
             by
             promises
             ;
             something
             we
             would
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             are
             loth
             to
             let
             all
             our
             hold
             go
             .
          
           
             Ye
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             selfe-deniall
             .
             
             Our
             Lord
             was
             not
             ignorant
             how
             this
             precept
             is
             an
             hard
             saying
             ,
             able
             to
             discourage
             any
             from
             once
             thinking
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             or
             become
             a
             Disciple
             :
             And
             therefore
             his
             great
             wisedome
             
             would
             not
             have
             laid
             this
             ground
             for
             a
             foundation
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             bin
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             without
             it
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             profession
             would
             prove
             ruinous
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Context
             affirmeth
             a
             
             twofold
             necessity
             of
             this
             selfe-deniall
             ;
             
             both
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             going
             before
             (
             for
             without
             it
             a
             man
             cannot
             bee
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             the
             words
             immediatly
             following
             :
             for
             whereas
             every
             Christian
             must
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             the
             crosse
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             take
             up
             his
             crosse
             patiently
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             first
             denied
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therfore
             that
             is
             rightly
             set
             after
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             corruption
             of
             nature
             is
             
             such
             before
             grace
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             in
             every
             thing
             is
             wholly
             tainted
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             Now
             all
             that
             vicious
             disposition
             must
             bee
             renounced
             ,
             before
             Gods
             image
             can
             bee
             renewed
             ,
             even
             as
             all
             old
             rubbish
             must
             be
             
             carried
             away
             ,
             before
             a
             new
             frame
             can
             be
             reared
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             true
             wisedome
             is
             lost
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             lumpe
             
             of
             
               folly
               bound
               up
            
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             every
             
             naturall
             man.
             Now
             though
             true
             wisedome
             be
             offered
             againe
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             never
             bee
             embraced
             before
             the
             other
             bee
             displaced
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             light
             can
             be
             manifest
             ,
             before
             darknesse
             bee
             chased
             away
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Gospel
             offereth
             Christ
             
             as
             a
             Physitian
             only
             to
             the
             sicke
             and
             diseased
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Saviour
             to
             
               the
               lost
               sheep
            
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             therefore
             necessarily
             must
             a
             man
             deny
             all
             the
             meanes
             hee
             can
             make
             or
             devise
             to
             help
             himselfe
             ,
             before
             hee
             can
             come
             to
             see
             what
             need
             hee
             hath
             of
             Christ.
             Hee
             must
             come
             first
             to
             discerne
             his
             miserie
             and
             lost
             estate
             ,
             before
             hee
             can
             beleeve
             and
             relye
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             
             
             Word
             is
             that
             golden
             rule
             of
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             love
             God
             &
             Christ
             
               above
               all
            
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             for
             
             his
             sake
             
               as
               our selves
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             every
             man
             loveth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             himselfe
             &
             his
             owne
             profits
             ,
             rather
             than
             Gods
             glory
             and
             his
             neighbours
             good
             ,
             must
             bee
             denied
             before
             wee
             can
             take
             out
             any
             lesson
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             obedience
             can
             be
             acceptably
             
             performed
             to
             God
             without
             selfe-deniall
             :
             for
             many
             commandements
             are
             hard
             and
             difficult
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             Abraham
             of
             killing
             his
             son
             :
             many
             are
             dangerous
             that
             may
             cost
             a
             man
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             Johns
             Ministery
             did
             :
             many
             are
             costly
             ,
             and
             may
             cost
             a
             man
             his
             whole
             estate
             .
             Now
             never
             can
             any
             of
             these
             bee
             cheerfully
             and
             willingly
             undertaken
             ,
             till
             these
             strong
             holds
             of
             flesh
             in
             man
             bee
             demolished
             .
             A
             man
             may
             professe
             himselfe
             a
             
             servant
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             little
             is
             the
             service
             he
             shall
             do
             him
             ,
             till
             this
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             As
             wise
             master-builders
             therefore
             
             are
             most
             carefull
             in
             laying
             the
             lowest
             and
             first
             stone
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             begin
             the
             building
             of
             Christianity
             where
             our
             Lord
             enjoynes
             us
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             deniall
             of
             our selves
             .
             Faile
             in
             this
             foundation
             ,
             
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Christianity
             tottereth
             ,
             and
             falleth
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Can
             a
             servant
             please
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             a
             wife
             her
             husband
             ,
             who
             denies
             not
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             subjects
             not
             her
             will
             to
             his
             ?
             And
             canst
             thou
             bee
             wedded
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             thy
             will
             to
             his
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whence
             doe
             men
             follow
             
               the
               course
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             taught
             no
             better
             ?
             (
             they
             must
             sweare
             ,
             and
             lye
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             raile
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             :
             )
             but
             because
             they
             think
             it
             folly
             and
             precisenesse
             
             to
             deny
             themselves
             or
             their
             ordinary
             liberties
             to
             follow
             Christ
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             from
             any
             other
             cause
             
             that
             men
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             Gods
             chaire
             of
             estate
             ,
             to
             revenge
             their
             own
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             challenge
             ,
             &
             take
             challenges
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             to
             the
             perpetrating
             of
             horrible
             murders
             ;
             or
             else
             basely
             stabbe
             and
             wound
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             thinke
             it
             disgrace
             and
             cowardise
             to
             deny
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             up
             the
             least
             wrongs
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whence
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             that
             many
             pretend
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
             upon
             condition
             they
             may
             not
             deny
             themselves
             ?
             for
             they
             must
             be
             gainers
             by
             their
             religion
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             another
             Diana
             ,
             to
             bring
             
               profit
               to
               the
               Crafts-Masters
            
             .
             Have
             
             those
             learned
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             that
             measure
             their
             religion
             by
             their
             gettings
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             bee
             no
             losers
             by
             it
             ?
             like
             the
             Swallowes
             ,
             that
             will
             take
             their
             Summer
             
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             Winter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             some
             in
             
             case
             of
             necessity
             can
             cast
             no
             part
             of
             their
             superfluity
             into
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             when
             the
             widow
             can
             cast
             in
             all
             that
             ever
             she
             had
             ?
             And
             Ananias
             &
             Sapphira
             that
             had
             not
             denied
             themselves
             ,
             could
             give
             three
             parts
             of
             their
             estate
             away
             to
             pious
             uses
             ;
             and
             how
             farre
             are
             most
             behind
             them
             ,
             who
             professe
             selfe-deniall
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             great
             professors
             ,
             that
             what
             need
             soever
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             hath
             ,
             they
             must
             remit
             nothing
             of
             their
             costly
             apparrell
             ,
             full
             diet
             ,
             and
             following
             of
             fashions
             ;
             which
             shew
             them
             
               lovers
               of
            
             
             
               pleasures
               more
               than
               of
               God.
            
             Crumbes
             now
             and
             then
             they
             can
             part
             withall
             ,
             but
             endure
             no
             de●riment
             ,
             no
             abatement
             .
             These
             certainly
             have
             not
             yet
             denied
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whence
             is
             all
             the
             deniall
             
             
             of
             Christ
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             selfe-deniall
             ?
             Why
             did
             Peter
             
             deny
             his
             Lord
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             could
             not
             deny
             himself
             ?
             Whence
             are
             so
             many
             Apostates
             &
             Demasses
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             that
             fall
             to
             Popery
             ,
             to
             novelties
             ,
             to
             false
             or
             no
             worship
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             self-deniall
             ?
             They
             must
             please
             ,
             &
             rise
             ,
             &
             serve
             the
             times
             &
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             appetites
             of
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             then
             farewell
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             many
             Disciples
             
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               him
               ,
               John
            
             6.
             66.
             for
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             their
             own
             wisdome
             to
             subscribe
             to
             his
             .
             And
             many
             among
             the
             Rulers
             beleeved
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             durst
             not
             confesse
             him
             ,
             
               because
               they
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               more
               than
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             chapt
             .
             12.
             42.
             43.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             the
             duty
             being
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             without
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             so
             difficult
             ,
             as
             scarce
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             is
             willing
             
             to
             undertake
             it
             ;
             what
             are
             
             the
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             may
             be
             forwarded
             herein
             ?
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             left
             us
             destitute
             of
             meanes
             ,
             if
             wee
             bee
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             must
             not
             conceive
             it
             naturall
             for
             a
             man
             to
             crosse
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             ;
             for
             nature
             fortifies
             it self
             in
             all
             the
             holds
             :
             It
             must
             be
             therefore
             a
             superiour
             fire
             that
             must
             descend
             to
             make
             a
             man
             hate
             himselfe
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God
             &
             Christ.
             Regeneration
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             overcome
             our selves
             is
             not
             from
             our selves
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             must
             pray
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             never
             bee
             at
             rest
             till
             wee
             finde
             it
             in
             our selves
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             encouraging
             our selves
             in
             that
             promise
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             those
             
               that
               aske
               him
            
             ,
             &
             is
             powred
             
             on
             the
             thirsty
             grounds
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             what
             an
             advantage
             
             it
             will
             bee
             to
             take
             our selves
             in
             hand
             before
             our
             lusts
             be
             growne
             strong
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             farre
             more
             easily
             denied
             in
             the
             first
             motion
             and
             rising
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             have
             seated
             themselves
             with
             delight
             in
             the
             affections
             and
             members
             ,
             and
             are
             growne
             from
             motions
             to
             acts
             ,
             from
             acts
             to
             customes
             ,
             from
             customes
             to
             habits
             ,
             and
             from
             habits
             to
             another
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             become
             the
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             can
             as
             soone
             leave
             to
             bee
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             leave
             these
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             must
             subscribe
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             enjoynes
             it
             as
             the
             very
             first
             worke
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             fit
             to
             bee
             first
             set
             upon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             it
             must
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             also
             
             the
             continued
             act
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             deniall
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             enemy
             continually
             useth
             our
             owne
             naturall
             inclinations
             
             against
             us
             to
             our
             owne
             hurt
             :
             he
             plowes
             with
             our
             owne
             heifers
             ,
             even
             those
             lusts
             in
             any
             kind
             which
             he
             finds
             not
             throughly
             denied
             .
             Wee
             must
             therefore
             instantly
             watch
             them
             ,
             and
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             corrupt
             ,
             presently
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             they
             are
             not
             denied
             ,
             
             till
             the
             contrary
             bee
             practised
             ,
             our
             care
             must
             bee
             that
             the
             roome
             of
             our
             hearts
             bee
             taken
             up
             with
             good
             desires
             and
             motions
             ,
             and
             the
             lustings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             being
             contrary
             ,
             will
             keep
             out
             ,
             and
             keep
             under
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             strongest
             deniall
             of
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             strongly
             resolved
             in
             our selves
             ,
             rather
             to
             bee
             sufferers
             than
             doers
             in
             any
             wicked
             motion
             ;
             and
             retaine
             with
             us
             a
             stedfast
             purpose
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             the
             displeasure
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Whereas
             the
             high
             mountaines
             of
             pride
             resist
             this
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             
             wee
             must
             labour
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             humility
             ,
             which
             onely
             can
             bring
             these
             mountaines
             into
             a
             plaine
             .
             To
             which
             end
             consider
             thy
             owne
             estate
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             by
             nature
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             no
             cause
             
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             it
             :
             as
             ,
             what
             cause
             hath
             a
             condemned
             rebell
             to
             bee
             proud
             in
             going
             to
             execution
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             can
             bee
             no
             better
             by
             grace
             ,
             till
             thou
             bee
             humble
             :
             
             God
             gives
             grace
             onely
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             raines
             of
             grace
             fall
             off
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             water
             onely
             the
             vallies
             to
             fruitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             by
             grace
             .
             Still
             humble
             and
             lowly
             .
             
             Grace
             is
             as
             the
             light
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             discovers
             all
             our
             defects
             and
             spots
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             nasty
             corners
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             low
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             thou
             art
             restored
             to
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             
             but
             all
             upon
             condition
             of
             self-deniall
             :
             for
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             the
             Christian
             have
             any
             other
             way
             to
             the
             crowne
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             crosse
             ;
             and
             no
             reigning
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             suffering
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             fourth
             meanes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whereas
             distrustfulnesse
             of
             heart
             wedgeth
             and
             rivetteth
             us
             
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             easily
             command
             his
             heart
             off
             the
             least
             unlawfull
             gain
             of
             it
             (
             and
             much
             lesse
             the
             whole
             )
             for
             Christ
             ;
             Labour
             daily
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             thy
             heart
             to
             leane
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             thy self
             ,
             or
             any
             inferiour
             meanes
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             what
             a
             base
             folly
             
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             vaine
             and
             earthly
             contents
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             neglect
             and
             despise
             heavenly
             .
             What
             other
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             catch
             at
             shadowes
             ?
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             set
             the
             promise
             ever
             
             before
             thee
             :
             that
             to
             them
             that
             seek
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             first
             ,
             every
             good
             thing
             
               shall
               bee
            
             
             ministred
             in
             due
             season
             .
             And
             what
             an
             high
             indignity
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             trust
             an
             honest
             man
             on
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             not
             God
             without
             a
             pawne
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             observe
             his
             speciall
             
             providences
             to
             thy selfe
             &
             thine
             for
             time
             past
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             find
             cause
             to
             distrust
             him
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
             So
             Abraham
             raised
             that
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               God
               will
               provide
               in
               the
               Mount
               ,
            
             
             and
             in
             the
             Mount
             God
             will
             bee
             seen
             .
             David
             can
             deny
             himselfe
             
             and
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             leaning
             on
             the
             assured
             experience
             of
             Gods
             strength
             in
             the
             Lion
             and
             Beare
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             this
             duty
             being
             so
             difficult
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             have
             good
             encouragements
             to
             excite
             our
             dulnesse
             ,
             and
             provoke
             our
             backwardnesse
             unto
             it
             .
             What
             spurres
             therefore
             or
             motives
             have
             wee
             
             to
             quicken
             us
             thereunto
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Looke
             what
             way
             wee
             will
             ,
             wee
             want
             not
             motives
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Look
             at
             Christ
             ;
             he
             denied
             
             himselfe
             for
             us
             :
             hee
             forsooke
             all
             ,
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             lands
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             yea
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             for
             us
             .
             Wee
             cannot
             deny
             so
             much
             for
             him
             ;
             
             and
             all
             ours
             is
             but
             a
             thankfull
             returne
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Looke
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             
             hath
             us
             in
             such
             bands
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             hardly
             denied
             :
             It
             will
             leave
             us
             ,
             and
             deny
             us
             ;
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             passeth
             away
             :
             it
             denies
             us
             any
             continuing
             city
             here
             ,
             denies
             us
             a
             resting
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             should
             deny
             it
             .
             It
             is
             as
             Egypt
             to
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             full
             of
             burdens
             and
             oppressions
             :
             as
             Mesech
             to
             David
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             bee
             their
             woe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             dwell
             in
             Mesech
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             men
             :
             Every
             one
             complaines
             
             of
             the
             badnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             none
             are
             willing
             to
             leave
             it
             ,
             neither
             in
             affection
             nor
             action
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Looke
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             :
             
             we
             want
             not
             clouds
             of
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             have
             denied
             themselves
             for
             Christ.
             Moses
             denied
             
             the
             honours
             and
             profits
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             desplsed
             the
             treasures
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             refused
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             son
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             and
             chused
             to
             suffer
             with
             Gods
             people
             .
             Abraham
             denied
             himselfe
             in
             
             his
             owne
             bowels
             ,
             in
             his
             only
             son
             Isaac
             .
             Others
             
               left
               all
            
             to
             follow
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             .
             Others
             have
             followed
             him
             
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             
             even
             to
             the
             crosse
             .
             Others
             
               sold
               all
            
             to
             buy
             the
             pearle
             .
             Others
             
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             for
             
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ.
             Neither
             fire
             ,
             nor
             sword
             ,
             nor
             any
             torment
             could
             hinder
             the
             Martyrs
             from
             Christ
             ;
             they
             would
             fetch
             him
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             exchange
             all
             their
             peace
             and
             outward
             contentments
             
             with
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Look
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             :
             we
             have
             hypocrites
             forsaking
             much
             
             for
             Gods
             favour
             :
             we
             have
             Baals
             Priests
             lancing
             and
             tormenting
             themselves
             ,
             to
             uphold
             their
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             
               Micah
               6.
               6.
               
               Where
               with
            
             (
             say
             the
             hypocrites
             )
             
               shall
               we
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             they
             will
             bring
             
               thousands
               of
               rams
            
             ,
             and
             ten
             
               thousand
               rivers
               of
               oyle
            
             :
             they
             will
             part
             with
             the
             first-borne
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             soules
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Papists
             charging
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             will
             forsake
             nothing
             for
             our
             profession
             ,
             
               while
               they
               give
               all
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               voluntary
               poverty
               ,
               and
               beate
               downe
               their
               bodies
               with
               fastings
               ,
               whippings
               ,
               and
               watchings
               :
               Wee
               are
               enemies
               to
               fasting
               ,
               we
               feed
               and
               fat
               our
               lusts
               ,
               and
               our
               religion
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               all
               charity
               and
               good
               workes
               .
            
             
             Wherein
             although
             they
             be
             lyers
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             that
             they
             do
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             say
             of
             us
             ;
             yet
             indeed
             they
             have
             too
             much
             ground
             of
             our
             reproach
             ,
             in
             the
             filthy
             ,
             loose
             ,
             carnall
             ,
             and
             covetous
             life
             of
             a
             number
             of
             professed
             Christians
             .
             But
             shall
             hypocrites
             and
             Idolaters
             get
             before
             us
             in
             selfe-deniall
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Looke
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             
             selfe-deniall
             :
             there
             meetes
             us
             Gods
             promise
             with
             a
             full
             horne
             and
             hand
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             us
             bee
             losers
             by
             the
             bargaine
             .
             All
             the
             losse
             shall
             be
             made
             up
             with
             an
             infinite
             returne
             and
             advantage
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               forsake
               house
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               sisters
               ,
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               wife
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               lands
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundred
               fold
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               houses
               ,
               and
               brethren
               ,
               and
               sisters
               ,
               and
               mothers
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               lands
               with
               persecution
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               eternall
               life
               :
            
             Here
             is
             usury
             
             enough
             ,
             above
             ten
             in
             the
             hundred
             ,
             yea
             an
             hundred
             for
             ten
             ,
             yea
             for
             one
             ,
             Mar.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             what
             are
             the
             signes
             or
             markes
             of
             selfe-deniall
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             One
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             :
             
             it
             will
             cast
             a
             man
             wholly
             out
             of
             himselfe
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             ,
             
               Psal.
               73.
               25.
               
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
            
             
             
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             It
             will
             looke
             directly
             at
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             In
             doing
             things
             it
             will
             doe
             all
             by
             Gods
             rule
             ;
             it
             will
             doe
             all
             for
             his
             glory
             :
             the
             love
             of
             God
             
             constrains
             it
             to
             duty
             .
             In
             duties
             of
             piety
             or
             charity
             it
             seekes
             not
             the
             owne
             things
             ,
             not
             private
             profit
             ,
             nor
             is
             carried
             by
             the
             aymes
             that
             flow
             from
             selfe-love
             ;
             but
             aymes
             at
             the
             Kingdome
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             promoting
             of
             Gods
             glory
             in
             his
             owne
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             
             Christ
             :
             
               for
               whom
               hee
               esteemes
               all
               things
               losse
               and
               doung
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             8.
             
             
             These
             inferiour
             comforts
             are
             but
             as
             the
             star-light
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             his
             eye
             :
             for
             Christ
             he
             can
             want
             as
             well
             as
             abound
             ,
             bee
             empty
             as
             
             well
             as
             full
             ,
             yea
             be
             nothing
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             selfe-deniall
             bewrayes
             
             it selfe
             sundry
             wayes
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             goes
             with
             an
             open
             heart
             to
             heare
             ,
             learne
             ,
             and
             obey
             whatsoever
             God
             shall
             please
             to
             teach
             :
             Hee
             cannot
             bee
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             that
             brings
             not
             selfe-deniall
             .
             Can
             he
             that
             stickes
             to
             his
             owne
             reason
             ,
             and
             denies
             not
             his
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             ever
             beleeve
             that
             life
             must
             be
             fetched
             out
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             can
             bee
             healed
             by
             another
             mans
             stripes
             and
             wounds
             ,
             that
             heaven
             must
             bee
             fetched
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             resurrection
             out
             of
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ?
             Hee
             will
             never
             bee
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             that
             will
             receive
             the
             word
             no
             further
             than
             
             he
             seeth
             reason
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             a
             true
             Disciple
             is
             described
             ,
             
               Isa.
               32.
               3.
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               seeing
               shall
               not
               bee
               shut
               ,
               &
               the
               ears
               of
               them
               that
               heare
               shall
               hearken
               :
            
             And
             David
             desires
             but
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             obey
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             acquainted
             
             with
             every
             part
             of
             Gods
             wil
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             frame
             his
             owne
             will
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             every
             truth
             of
             God
             concerneth
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             16.
             and
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             And
             hence
             selfe-deniall
             loveth
             reproofes
             ,
             and
             likes
             that
             Ministry
             best
             ,
             which
             most
             searcheth
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             is
             the
             most
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             judging
             and
             rebuking
             his
             owne
             sinne
             :
             there
             if
             he
             be
             wounded
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             cured
             .
             But
             farre
             is
             he
             from
             the
             deniall
             of
             his
             sinne
             or
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hates
             and
             stormes
             against
             him
             that
             dislikes
             and
             censures
             his
             sinne
             .
             Ahab
             had
             
             sold
             himselfe
             to
             wickednes
             :
             and
             therefore
             hates
             Micaiah
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             prophecied
             good
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             heard
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             
             subscribes
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             cavill
             or
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             or
             cross
             to
             our
             desires
             .
             Selfe-deniall
             allowes
             
               every
               thought
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             10.
             5.
             
             It
             checks
             the
             stubbornnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             saith
             as
             
               Rom.
               9.
               20.
               
               O
               man
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               disputest
               against
               God!
            
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             risest
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ?
             See
             Job
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Selfe-deniall
             in
             love
             to
             the
             
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             resolves
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             renounce
             any
             part
             of
             that
             it
             is
             perswaded
             to
             bee
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             so
             did
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             And
             without
             this
             readinesse
             to
             suffer
             disgrace
             and
             losse
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             if
             wee
             be
             called
             ,
             we
             can
             neither
             be
             Martyrs
             
             nor
             Disciples
             ;
             wee
             can
             have
             no
             acquaintance
             with
             Christ
             here
             ,
             nor
             bee
             saved
             hereafter
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             third
             note
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             himselfe
             :
             Hee
             that
             hath
             denied
             
             himselfe
             ,
             will
             desire
             no
             way
             of
             prosperity
             but
             Gods
             owne
             ,
             nor
             relye
             upon
             his
             owne
             meanes
             ,
             strength
             ,
             policy
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             nor
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             owne
             net
             in
             successes
             ;
             but
             ascribe
             all
             his
             prosperity
             unto
             God
             :
             it
             is
             he
             that
             gives
             him
             
               power
               to
               get
               substance
            
             ,
             it
             is
             hee
             that
             gives
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             
             wombe
             ,
             the
             dew
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             fat
             of
             earth
             ,
             that
             spreads
             his
             table
             ,
             fils
             his
             cup
             ,
             &c.
             
             Inadversity
             
             hee
             will
             be
             willingly
             what
             God
             will
             have
             him
             to
             bee
             ,
             sicke
             or
             poore
             ,
             pained
             or
             disgraced
             ;
             hee
             will
             not
             carve
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             suffer
             his
             father
             to
             chuse
             his
             rod
             ,
             and
             not
             limit
             him
             for
             the
             manner
             or
             measure
             of
             correction
             ;
             and
             all
             
             this
             without
             murmuring
             or
             impatience
             :
             and
             dares
             avoid
             no
             evill
             by
             any
             evill
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             note
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             :
             
             He
             that
             hath
             denied
             himselfe
             ,
             lives
             not
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             procures
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             to
             his
             power
             every
             mans
             wealth
             and
             good
             ;
             as
             being
             now
             a
             publike
             good
             ,
             though
             a
             private
             man.
             He
             can
             do
             good
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             curse
             him
             ,
             and
             wrong
             him
             .
             He
             lookes
             not
             on
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             affected
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             as
             hee
             ought
             to
             be
             affected
             to
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             cannot
             deny
             and
             displease
             himselfe
             ,
             can
             never
             please
             his
             neighbour
             
               for
               good
               and
               edification
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             
               Rom.
               15.
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               not
               please
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               neighbour
               for
               edification
               :
               for
               Christ
               pleased
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             sixt
             and
             last
             note
             of
             selfe-deniall
             
             is
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             beyond
             
             and
             without
             all
             meanes
             of
             helpe
             .
             Abraham
             ,
             denying
             himselfe
             ,
             distrusted
             
             not
             when
             meanes
             failed
             .
             Faith
             leanes
             not
             upon
             meanes
             ,
             but
             upon
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             meanes
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               doth
               whatsoever
               hee
               will
               ,
            
             bee
             there
             meanes
             or
             no
             ,
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             The
             Prince
             could
             not
             deny
             his
             reason
             ,
             2
             
               Kin.
               7.
               19.
               
               If
               God
               should
               make
               windowes
               in
               heaven
               ,
               could
               this
               come
               to
               passe
               ?
            
             but
             it
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             .
             And
             good
             Zachary
             could
             not
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             doubted
             of
             Gods
             word
             ;
             and
             God
             denied
             him
             his
             speech
             for
             forty
             weekes
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             As
             nothing
             gives
             more
             glory
             to
             God
             than
             faith
             ,
             so
             nothing
             takes
             so
             much
             from
             man.
             Nothing
             makes
             him
             so
             little
             in
             himselfe
             as
             faith
             ,
             which
             acknowledgeth
             God
             so
             great
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             signes
             wee
             may
             examine
             what
             measure
             of
             selfe-deniall
             
             we
             have
             attained
             ,
             and
             thereby
             know
             what
             fitnesse
             wee
             have
             to
             be
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               [
               Take
               up
               his
               crosse
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Precept
             ,
             to
             
               take
               up
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             
             and
             as
             Saint
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             daily
             .
             Where
             ,
             for
             the
             meaning
             ,
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               this
               crosse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Why
               it
               is
               called
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               to
               take
               it
               up
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             .
             By
             the
             crosse
             is
             not
             meant
             any
             affliction
             
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             common
             calamities
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             men
             of
             all
             sects
             and
             professions
             are
             subject
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             suffered
             by
             evill
             doers
             :
             But
             properly
             the
             crosse
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             that
             affliction
             and
             suffering
             ,
             which
             is
             inflicted
             upon
             any
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             well-doing
             :
             Called
             
               the
               suffering
               
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             16.
             and
             Paul
             cals
             it
             
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             1.
             5.
             and
             
               bearing
               of
               his
               reproach
               ,
               Heb.
            
             13.
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               him
               :
               his
               fanne
               ,
               to
               fift
               and
               purge
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               him
               :
               endured
               for
               his
               cause
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               in
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               not
               naturall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Not
               in
               respect
               of
               merit
               ,
               but
               of
               sympathy
               .
            
          
           
             But
             why
             is
             it
             called
             the
             cross
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             union
             between
             Christ
             &
             the
             Christian
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Christs
             own
             cross
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             members
             suffered
             with
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             as
             their
             head
             and
             surety
             ;
             so
             hee
             suffers
             with
             them
             as
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             sort
             hangs
             still
             on
             their
             crosse
             .
             The
             head
             and
             members
             of
             this
             body
             are
             inseparable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             should
             never
             think
             of
             the
             troubles
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             cast
             our
             eyes
             also
             upon
             the
             crosse
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             sanctifying
             ,
             sweetening
             ,
             and
             conquering
             all
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             behold
             him
             a
             companion
             ,
             partner
             ,
             and
             yoke-fellow
             ,
             bearing
             for
             us
             the
             heavie
             and
             ponderous
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             off
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             wee
             should
             support
             
             our
             faith
             &
             patience
             in
             beholding
             what
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             and
             so
             expect
             the
             same
             happy
             end
             and
             issue
             of
             our
             crosses
             for
             Christ
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             passed
             from
             the
             crosse
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             so
             will
             hee
             in
             the
             end
             admit
             us
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             crowne
             and
             glory
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             as
             Simons
             and
             companions
             in
             the
             bearing
             of
             his
             own
             crosse
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             helpe
             and
             support
             to
             our
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             take
             up
             the
             
             crosse
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             devise
             a
             voluntary
             
             affliction
             for
             a
             mans
             self
             :
             as
             Baals
             
             Priests
             lanced
             themselves
             ,
             and
             
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Proselytes
             at
             set
             times
             afflict
             and
             torture
             their
             bodies
             by
             whipping
             cheare
             ,
             to
             merit
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             run
             into
             affliction
             ,
             or
             pull
             the
             crosse
             upon
             our
             shoulders
             ,
             or
             thrust
             our selves
             into
             danger
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Peter
             thrust
             himselfe
             into
             Caiaphas
             hall
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             carry
             his
             crosse
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             layd
             upon
             
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             our
             rule
             is
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             good
             meanes
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             health
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
             Christ
             himselfe
             did
             flye
             persecution
             ,
             
             till
             the
             time
             was
             come
             ;
             and
             
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             if
             they
             were
             persecuted
             in
             one
             city
             ,
             to
             flye
             into
             another
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             every
             bearing
             of
             affliction
             must
             bee
             an
             
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             bee
             grounded
             upon
             a
             commandement
             of
             God.
             No
             souldier
             
             must
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             raise
             war
             against
             his
             owne
             peace
             ,
             nor
             set
             fire
             upon
             his
             owne
             house
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             the
             part
             of
             a
             good
             souldier
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             fellow
             :
             So
             no
             souldier
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             superfluous
             in
             suffering
             ,
             but
             see
             hee
             be
             prest
             into
             the
             battell
             by
             the
             great
             Generall
             and
             Commander
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             may
             
             not
             tempt
             God
             by
             running
             afore
             him
             ,
             but
             follow
             him
             going
             before
             us
             .
             If
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             conscience
             wee
             may
             escape
             danger
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             run
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             our
             own
             crosse
             ,
             and
             not
             Christs
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             suffer
             wrong
             ;
             wee
             must
             not
             offer
             wrong
             to
             our
             owne
             persons
             .
             We
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             seek
             the
             crosse
             ,
             nor
             make
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             beare
             and
             
               take
               it
               up
            
             :
             Nor
             to
             fill
             the
             cup
             for
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             drinke
             it
             when
             God
             reacheth
             it
             .
             Our
             afflictions
             must
             not
             be
             a
             cup
             of
             our
             own
             brewing
             ,
             or
             a
             potion
             
             of
             our
             owne
             providing
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             must
             give
             it
             us
             :
             
               John
               18.
               11.
               
               Shall
               not
               I
               drinke
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             take
             up
             the
             crosse
             therefore
             
             is
             ,
             
               When
               a
               crosse
               meets
               us
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               which
               wee
               cannot
               without
               sin
               and
               breach
               of
               conscience
               escape
               ,
               wee
               must
               now
               take
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               Gods
               time
               ,
               and
               Gods
               voice
               calling
               us
               to
               suffer
               :
            
             And
             as
             Christ
             ,
             when
             his
             crosse
             was
             layd
             upon
             him
             ,
             tooke
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             bare
             it
             willingly
             ,
             meekly
             and
             cheerfully
             ;
             so
             must
             wee
             by
             enduring
             the
             crosse
             declare
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             love
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             zeale
             to
             his
             truth
             .
             This
             is
             to
             take
             up
             the
             crosse
             .
             Now
             God
             laying
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             pull
             away
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             nor
             hide
             our selves
             from
             the
             crosse
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             sinfull
             shifts
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             it
             by
             any
             unlawfull
             meanes
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             buckle
             to
             the
             burden
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             (
             saith
             Luke
             )
             must
             be
             
             done
             daily
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             Christian
             must
             be
             in
             a
             daily
             expectation
             of
             the
             crosse
             :
             2.
             
             He
             must
             
               not
               prescribe
            
             unto
             God
             how
             long
             or
             
             how
             much
             to
             exercise
             him
             ;
             no
             ,
             
             though
             it
             were
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             .
             3.
             
             That
             wee
             should
             
               renew
               our
               strength
            
             daily
             to
             the
             daily
             
             conflict
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             tryall
             of
             soundnesse
             ,
             to
             
               abide
               with
               Christ
            
             
             
               in
               tentation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             
               abide
               with
            
             him
             in
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Two
             points
             may
             here
             bee
             noted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             Christian
             but
             hath
             his
             
             crosse
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             very
             badge
             and
             marke
             of
             a
             Disciple
             :
             and
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             crosse
             are
             inseparable
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             passed
             ,
             
               All
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               must
               suffer
               persecution
            
             ;
             and
             if
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             none
             certainly
             is
             excepted
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               12.
               
               Act.
               14.
               22.
               
               Heb.
            
             
             12.
             6.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             19.
             
             And
             ,
             what
             befals
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             parts
             cannot
             avoid
             :
             Isa.
             54.
             11.
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               that
               art
               tossed
               with
               tempests
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             conformity
             
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Christian
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             head
             and
             the
             member
             .
             But
             it
             behoved
             Christ
             first
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             :
             and
             our
             tenure
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             ;
             if
             they
             call
             him
             Beelzebub
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             be
             called
             ?
             if
             they
             did
             so
             to
             the
             green
             tree
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             spare
             the
             dry
             ;
             if
             all
             his
             innocency
             and
             wisedome
             could
             not
             fence
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             will
             ours
             fence
             us
             :
             if
             they
             persecuted
             mee
             ,
             they
             will
             persecute
             you
             also
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             this
             truth
             
             will
             be
             better
             cleared
             .
             One
             ,
             the
             rage
             of
             Sathan
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             who
             incessantly
             tempteth
             ,
             
             buffetteth
             ,
             and
             terrefieth
             the
             godly
             .
             Whom
             he
             cannot
             hinder
             of
             salvation
             ,
             he
             will
             of
             comfort
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             he
             can
             .
             If
             there
             can
             be
             hope
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             cease
             to
             bee
             malicious
             ,
             so
             may
             there
             be
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             our
             vexations
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             carried
             by
             the
             spirit
             that
             rules
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             see
             the
             godly
             shall
             want
             no
             exercise
             :
             For
             no
             Christian
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             please
             the
             wicked
             world
             .
             No
             communion
             can
             be
             expected
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             :
             Nay
             ,
             there
             cannot
             but
             bee
             separation
             ,
             fight
             ,
             and
             persecution
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               Mat.
            
             10.
             22.
             
             And
             ,
             
               Prov.
               29.
               27.
               
               The
               just
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             Hence
             are
             they
             proclaimed
             enemies
             ,
             as
             traitors
             ,
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             even
             as
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             was
             accounted
             the
             most
             ●lagitious
             fellon
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             
             farre
             worse
             than
             Barrabas
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             was
             thought
             so
             unmeet
             to
             live
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             thought
             unworthy
             to
             dye
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             but
             must
             bee
             carried
             without
             the
             gate
             .
             Hence
             also
             is
             all
             that
             cart-load
             of
             reproaches
             and
             invectives
             ,
             yea
             bonds
             and
             banishment
             ,
             stripes
             and
             contempts
             ,
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             ,
             which
             rage
             is
             witty
             to
             devise
             against
             the
             innocent
             lambes
             and
             sheep
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             crosse
             is
             necessary
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             godly
             ,
             afflictions
             
             are
             often
             as
             necessary
             as
             meat
             and
             drink
             .
             For
             prosperity
             is
             as
             a
             dead
             sea
             ,
             and
             
               ease
               slayeth
               the
               foolish
               ,
               Pro.
            
             1.
             32.
             
             Standing
             waters
             contract
             mud
             ,
             and
             breed
             vermine
             .
             A
             still
             body
             fils
             with
             bad
             humours
             .
             Fallow
             and
             unstirred
             grounds
             are
             fruitfull
             in
             weeds
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             God
             in
             great
             wisdome
             by
             tryals
             shakes
             them
             out
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             more
             watchfull
             of
             themselves
             ,
             more
             fit
             to
             do
             good
             and
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
             Scowring
             makes
             metals
             brighter
             ,
             and
             more
             usefull
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             the
             crosse
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             as
             a
             fanne
             and
             plain
             distinction
             
             between
             the
             godly
             &
             them
             .
             The
             working
             Oxe
             is
             continually
             bound
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             reserved
             for
             the
             slaughter
             have
             scope
             in
             fat
             pastures
             :
             So
             this
             difference
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             ,
             when
             hee
             made
             the
             way
             narrow
             ,
             and
             the
             gate
             strait
             that
             leads
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             few
             to
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             yoked
             the
             Christian
             to
             the
             
             crosse
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             thence
             fetch
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             confound
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             alledge
             against
             the
             Christian
             as
             against
             Job
             ,
             that
             he
             
               serveth
               not
            
             
             
             
               God
               for
               nought
            
             .
             But
             he
             will
             have
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             his
             servants
             love
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             for
             ease
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             respect
             .
             And
             ,
             greater
             or
             more
             sincere
             love
             cannot
             be
             testified
             ,
             than
             by
             suffering
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             this
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             
             crosse
             is
             no
             signe
             God
             hates
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             rather
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             proofe
             of
             our
             legitimation
             :
             for
             ,
             
               if
               you
               be
               without
               correction
               ,
               whereof
               all
            
             (
             sonnes
             )
             
               are
               partakers
               ,
               yee
               are
               bastards
               ,
               and
               not
               sonnes
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             12.
             8.
             
             Neither
             our selves
             nor
             others
             may
             give
             false
             witnesse
             of
             us
             for
             our
             sufferings
             :
             but
             still
             say
             as
             Job
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             abasement
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               ever
               I
               should
               take
               away
               mine
               innocency
               from
               my selfe
               :
               untill
               I
               dye
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Job
            
             27.
             5.
             
             And
             when
             ,
             we
             have
             Satan
             assailing
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             aggravating
             Gods
             hand
             against
             us
             ,
             our
             owne
             hand
             had
             not
             need
             
             be
             on
             our selves
             too
             :
             but
             now
             we
             must
             stand
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             gather
             conclusions
             for
             our selves
             ;
             and
             see
             love
             in
             stripes
             ,
             and
             a
             fatherly
             affection
             lurking
             even
             in
             sharpe
             correction
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             thinke
             hee
             
             can
             get
             to
             heaven
             so
             easily
             ,
             but
             hee
             shall
             well
             know
             how
             hee
             comes
             there
             .
             All
             the
             way
             is
             thick
             strawed
             with
             crosses
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             shunning
             of
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             seeke
             to
             shift
             them
             by
             evill
             meanes
             ,
             or
             laying
             downe
             duty
             ,
             thou
             hast
             slipped
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             not
             before
             thee
             ,
             who
             himself
             got
             not
             the
             crown
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             crosse
             .
             How
             vaine
             is
             it
             then
             to
             expect
             a
             paradise
             of
             delight
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             prison
             or
             pilgrimage
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             crosse
             bee
             the
             badge
             
             of
             every
             Disciple
             ,
             let
             us
             bee
             wise
             to
             expect
             the
             crosse
             aforehand
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             campe
             :
             look
             not
             to
             be
             in
             a
             campe
             
             without
             warre
             and
             blowes
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             hazzards
             of
             it
             .
             To
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             
               Noahs
               Arke
            
             :
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             in
             a
             ship
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Arke
             without
             a
             world
             of
             waters
             ,
             waves
             ,
             windes
             ,
             and
             dangers
             .
             To
             the
             Lords
             corne
             standing
             in
             the
             field
             :
             think
             not
             then
             to
             escape
             the
             sickle
             ,
             floore
             ,
             flaile
             ,
             milstone
             ,
             oven
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             To
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             :
             let
             never
             a
             cluster
             look
             to
             escape
             the
             presse
             .
             To
             Christs
             fold
             :
             and
             not
             one
             of
             the
             flocke
             but
             must
             looke
             for
             shearing
             and
             shambles
             .
             To
             the
             Lords
             building
             :
             and
             every
             living
             stone
             laid
             in
             this
             house
             must
             bee
             hewen
             and
             squared
             ;
             the
             axe
             or
             hammer
             must
             fit
             them
             .
             Never
             is
             the
             Paschall
             Lambe
             eaten
             ,
             but
             with
             ●owre
             herbes
             ;
             and
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             crosse
             are
             never
             separated
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Is
             our
             suffering
             a
             part
             of
             
             Christs
             crosse
             ?
             here
             then
             is
             exceeding
             comfort
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             suffering
             :
             three
             waies
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             we
             have
             such
             a
             partner
             ,
             
             
               Heb.
               12.
               2.
               
               Rev.
            
             1.
             9.
             
             It
             will
             bee
             a
             singular
             encouragement
             ,
             when
             we
             conceive
             our selves
             but
             as
             Simons
             ,
             helping
             Christ
             to
             beare
             his
             crosse
             .
             If
             Christ
             were
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             wee
             saw
             him
             fainting
             under
             a
             burden
             ,
             hee
             would
             think
             himselfe
             happy
             that
             might
             lend
             him
             an
             hand
             to
             ease
             him
             .
             We
             are
             indeed
             like
             Simon
             ,
             who
             willingly
             beare
             not
             ,
             but
             must
             bee
             compelled
             to
             beare
             his
             crosse
             :
             For
             
             violence
             must
             bee
             offered
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             will
             bee
             resisting
             the
             spirit
             .
             Peter
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             an
             old
             Disciple
             ,
             must
             bee
             girded
             and
             led
             
               whither
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               John
            
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             wee
             have
             Christ
             
             himselfe
             at
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             helping
             and
             supporting
             us
             .
             He
             is
             of
             power
             to
             carry
             the
             heavie
             end
             ,
             and
             beare
             off
             the
             weight
             from
             us
             .
             Hee
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             absent
             ;
             but
             
             as
             our
             Head
             ,
             condoleth
             and
             compassionateth
             our
             griefe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             wee
             have
             all
             the
             Saints
             our
             companions
             ,
             even
             the
             
             whole
             Church
             ,
             either
             going
             before
             us
             ,
             or
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             comming
             after
             us
             in
             this
             way
             .
             How
             can
             we
             sinke
             ,
             having
             so
             many
             shoulders
             under
             our
             burden
             ?
             or
             how
             can
             we
             miscarry
             in
             a
             way
             beaten
             by
             the
             feet
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             Pastors
             and
             Beleevers
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Discourage
             not
             thy selfe
             :
             say
             not
             ,
             never
             any
             suffered
             such
             hard
             things
             as
             I
             doe
             ;
             thy
             sufferings
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             befall
             
               the
               rest
               of
               the
            
             
             brethren
             .
             So
             of
             the
             former
             point
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christians
             must
             not
             onely
             
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             
               take
               up
            
             the
             crosse
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             taking
             ,
             or
             bearing
             ,
             but
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             the
             crosse
             that
             is
             here
             a
             note
             of
             a
             Disciple
             .
             The
             worst
             and
             wickedest
             have
             often
             as
             many
             miseries
             
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             cannot
             take
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             christianly
             carry
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             unwilling
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             impatience
             ,
             grudging
             ,
             and
             complaints
             of
             suffering
             the
             least
             trouble
             ,
             and
             cannot
             easily
             take
             up
             any
             :
             And
             in
             taking
             up
             a
             crosse
             is
             more
             difficulty
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             in
             nature
             can
             conquer
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Why
             ?
             what
             is
             required
             in
             taking
             up
             the
             crosse
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Five
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             continuall
             expectation
             
             and
             a
             standing
             unfearfully
             in
             the
             station
             wherein
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             resolution
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             therefore
             ,
             though
             crosses
             come
             never
             so
             thicke
             .
             Expected
             evils
             smart
             lesse
             .
             Job
             
               waited
               for
               changes
            
             ,
             and
             evils
             expected
             
             came
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             stoutly
             were
             they
             borne
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             contentednesse
             to
             
               abide
               under
            
             a
             great
             burden
             ,
             which
             is
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             for
             patience
             :
             as
             a
             man
             stands
             under
             the
             burden
             he
             hath
             taken
             up
             .
             Hereto
             unmortified
             flesh
             is
             very
             impatient
             ;
             but
             where
             faith
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             haste-making
             ,
             Isa.
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Love
             of
             GOD
             still
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             the
             crosse
             :
             as
             an
             ingenuous
             childe
             loves
             his
             father
             ,
             even
             when
             hee
             correcteth
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             keeps
             him
             from
             murmuring
             and
             discontent
             ,
             and
             frames
             him
             to
             stoupe
             under
             his
             fathers
             smiting
             hand
             contentedly
             .
             That
             is
             true
             love
             ,
             which
             I
             shew
             to
             him
             that
             deales
             hardly
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Humility
             and
             silence
             ;
             not
             
             disputing
             the
             matter
             with
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
               charging
               him
               foolishly
            
             ;
             
             but
             as
             David
             ,
             
               Psal.
               39.
               9.
               
               I
               held
               my
               tongue
               ,
               and
               said
               nothing
               because
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               diddest
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Joy
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             not
             in
             
             the
             smart
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             in
             waiting
             the
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             it
             :
             Act●
             5.
             41.
             the
             Disciples
             
               rejoyced
               ,
               
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               ●or
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ.
            
             So
             in
             Luke
             6.
             23.
             and
             Jam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             difficult
             thing
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             Yet
             the
             Scripture
             presseth
             it
             upon
             us
             with
             strong
             reasons
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             crosse
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appointment
             of
             God
             :
             nothing
             fals
             out
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             speciall
             providence
             ;
             
               not
               a
            
             
             
               Sparrow
               can
               fall
            
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             not
             an
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             the
             head
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             As
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             not
             the
             crosse
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             
               the
               determinate
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.
             23.
             
             Herod
             ,
             Pilate
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             did
             nothing
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             and
             his
             determinate
             counsell
             
               appointed
               to
            
             
             
               be
               done
            
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             members
             ,
             no
             crosse
             is
             laid
             on
             them
             but
             by
             Gods
             determination
             .
             And
             as
             Christ
             told
             Pilate
             ,
             
               Thou
               couldest
            
             
             
             
               have
               no
               power
               over
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               given
               thee
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             so
             may
             the
             members
             say
             to
             their
             persecutors
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             ▪
             that
             are
             to
             
               suffer
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             must
             submit
             to
             his
             
             will
             ,
             and
             commit
             themselves
             in
             well-doing
             to
             his
             revealed
             will
             :
             for
             ,
             shall
             not
             both
             the
             head
             and
             member
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             therefore
             take
             up
             
             the
             crosse
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             taking
             it
             up
             :
             
               John
               16.
               33.
               
               In
               the
               world
               yee
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               .
            
             God
             hath
             ordained
             this
             world
             to
             bee
             a
             dripping
             and
             watery
             seed
             time
             ;
             and
             hee
             must
             be
             content
             to
             
               sowe
               in
               teares
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               would
               reape
               in
               joy
            
             :
             and
             God
             can
             wipe
             away
             no
             teares
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             shed
             here
             .
             The
             world
             to
             Christians
             is
             Gods
             furnace
             and
             fining
             pot
             ,
             to
             purifie
             his
             gold
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             will
             frame
             his
             golden
             vessels
             :
             and
             while
             wee
             
             are
             earthly
             vessels
             ,
             hee
             will
             by
             crosses
             scowre
             us
             from
             the
             rust
             and
             filth
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             stickes
             so
             fast
             to
             our
             natures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             must
             willingly
             take
             
             them
             up
             ,
             to
             shew
             our selves
             both
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             serviceable
             .
          
           
             Christ
             willingly
             
               tooke
               up
               his
               crosse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             and
             endured
             wounds
             ,
             scarres
             and
             markes
             in
             his
             body
             
             for
             us
             :
             And
             so
             wee
             must
             for
             him
             willingly
             beare
             his
             markes
             and
             scarres
             in
             our
             body
             ,
             and
             
               fulfill
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.
             24.
             and
             this
             made
             the
             Apostle
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             
               glory
               in
               his
               persecution
               for
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               17.
               
               I
               beare
               in
               my
               body
               the
               markes
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             
             Christian
             souldier
             to
             shew
             the
             markes
             and
             scarres
             of
             his
             fortitude
             and
             valour
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             in
             his
             Princes
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             See
             
             Luke
             24.
             26.
             and
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             to
             shew
             our
             service
             
             and
             love
             to
             him
             .
             Hee
             
               became
               a
               servant
            
             ,
             and
             was
             
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
            
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             crosse
             to
             endure
             a
             meritorious
             suffering
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
             We
             cannot
             so
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             must
             
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulnes
             endure
             the
             service
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             not
             love
             our
             lives
             to
             the
             death
             for
             him
             :
             
               Acts
               20.
               24.
               
               My
               life
               is
               not
               deare
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               fulfill
               my
               course
               with
               joy
               .
            
             And
             wherein
             can
             a
             man
             more
             clearly
             expresse
             himselfe
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             by
             suffering
             for
             righteousnes
             sake
             ,
             and
             by
             maintaining
             his
             Lords
             honour
             and
             just
             quarrell
             to
             the
             death
             ?
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               3.
               
               Suffer
               affliction
               as
               a
               good
               souldier
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             chearfully
             take
             up
             
             the
             crosse
             ,
             because
             wee
             know
             it
             shall
             not
             overburden
             us
             :
             for
             it
             is
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             and
             he
             puts
             under
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             beares
             the
             
             weight-from
             us
             ,
             and
             supplies
             strength
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             light
             end
             of
             it
             :
             for
             he
             did
             suffer
             ,
             to
             succour
             
             
               them
               that
               suffer
            
             .
             Beside
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             no
             afflictions
             can
             
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               ult
               .
            
             When
             Christ
             was
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             our
             sins
             separated
             between
             God
             and
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               ?
            
             But
             his
             promise
             hath
             tyed
             his
             aide
             and
             presence
             to
             us
             in
             sixe
             troubles
             ,
             and
             in
             seven
             ,
             in
             passing
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             &c.
             
             Againe
             ,
             
             wee
             know
             the
             sting
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             our
             crosse
             ,
             by
             Christ
             taking
             it
             on
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             cheerfully
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             Moses
             tooke
             the
             Serpent
             by
             the
             taile
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             rod
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             threatens
             only
             a
             loving
             correction
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             willingly
             take
             up
             the
             crosse
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             present
             
             blessed
             use
             ,
             &
             future
             issue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             present
             :
             It
             is
             of
             use
             for
             
             the
             
               tryall
               of
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             much
             more
             precious
             than
             gold
             :
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             for
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               our
               patience
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.
             2.
             and
             
               manifestation
               of
               all
               graces
            
             .
             Perfumes
             smell
             sweetest
             ,
             when
             beaten
             in
             a
             mortar
             .
             Starres
             shine
             brightest
             in
             the
             darkest
             night
             ;
             so
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Saints
             disappeare
             often
             in
             the
             noon-day
             &
             sun-shine
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             &
             are
             most
             shining
             in
             the
             darke
             night
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             future
             issue
             :
             These
             
             
               temporary
               &
               short
               afflictions
               cause
               an
               excellent
               and
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             This
             was
             Jobs
             argument
             ,
             not
             to
             refuse
             the
             Lords
             chastening
             :
             for
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               correcteth
               ,
               Job
            
             5.
             17.
             
             This
             was
             Moses
             his
             argument
             ,
             to
             chuse
             the
             crosse
             and
             afflictions
             :
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             for
             ,
             
               Hee
               had
               respect
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             What
             if
             the
             way
             be
             rough
             &
             asperous
             ,
             &
             as
             a
             fowle
             lane
             ?
             yet
             it
             leads
             to
             
             heaven
             ,
             and
             brings
             into
             a
             glorious
             mansion
             .
             
               Care
               not
               then
               so
               much
            
             
             
               what
               way
               thou
               goest
               ,
               as
               whither
               it
               leads
               .
            
             A
             fairer
             way
             were
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             not
             so
             safe
             .
             Elias
             is
             not
             affraid
             (
             nor
             hurt
             )
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             a
             fiery
             chariot
             to
             his
             rest
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             glad
             may
             we
             be
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             doung-gate
             ,
             or
             any
             posterne
             gate
             wee
             may
             get
             within
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Thus
             seeing
             both
             the
             necessity
             ,
             
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             utility
             of
             this
             precept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             may
             be
             and
             must
             bee
             attained
             of
             every
             Disciple
             ,
             let
             us
             frame
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             get
             neere
             us
             such
             helpes
             as
             may
             hold
             us
             in
             a
             fitnesse
             and
             preparednesse
             to
             take
             up
             our
             crosse
             daily
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             What
             are
             they
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             1.
             
             Before
             crosses
             come
             ,
             make
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             store
             
             thy selfe
             with
             patience
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             sharpest
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             not
             prescribing
             the
             time
             
             or
             measure
             ;
             but
             account
             him
             a
             slight
             servant
             ,
             that
             gives
             up
             his
             worke
             ,
             and
             makes
             holy-day
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             This
             wisedome
             we
             may
             learne
             from
             the
             wise
             Pilot
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             calme
             looks
             for
             a
             storm
             ;
             so
             must
             wee
             in
             our
             peace
             for
             a
             storm
             of
             adversity
             :
             And
             the
             wise
             souldier
             will
             keep
             sentinell
             in
             time
             of
             truce
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             they
             doe
             come
             and
             
             smart
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             senslesse
             of
             ▪
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             yet
             overwhelmed
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             overcome
             the
             sense
             of
             flesh
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             For
             which
             end
             religion
             looketh
             not
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it
             own
             nature
             ,
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             scourge
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             offended
             father
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             over-ruled
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             &
             altered
             by
             Christ.
             Religion
             looketh
             not
             so
             much
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             as
             beyond
             it
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             happy
             fruits
             and
             issue
             of
             it
             :
             As
             a
             woman
             in
             sorrow
             of
             travell
             gets
             over
             it
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             birth
             :
             Or
             as
             a
             
             stout
             souldier
             ,
             who
             fixeth
             his
             thoughts
             on
             the
             hope
             of
             victory
             and
             glory
             ;
             and
             forgets
             ,
             and
             feeles
             not
             for
             the
             present
             the
             griefe
             of
             his
             wounds
             :
             so
             should
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             husbandman
             endures
             so
             much
             losse
             and
             misery
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             an
             harvest
             ,
             whereof
             he
             may
             faile
             by
             many
             accidents
             ;
             with
             what
             patience
             and
             resolution
             should
             wee
             endure
             paines
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             digest
             all
             difficulties
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             riches
             and
             durable
             substance
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             losse
             or
             end
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             
               sound
               judgement
            
             ,
             to
             esteem
             aright
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             Moses
             
             therefore
             chose
             to
             suffer
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             because
             he
             esteemed
             
             
               the
               rebukes
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               ,
               than
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             more
             gloried
             in
             chaines
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             chaines
             of
             gold
             .
             
             What
             an
             honourable
             thing
             to
             have
             Christ
             a
             companion
             in
             our
             suffering
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             honour
             himselfe
             by
             us
             ?
             that
             hee
             should
             advance
             his
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             goodnes
             in
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             servants
             ?
             that
             hee
             should
             spread
             and
             seale
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             their
             bloud
             ?
             that
             their
             bloud
             should
             be
             the
             seed
             and
             watering
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             that
             by
             suffering
             they
             should
             conquer
             as
             their
             Head
             did
             ,
             and
             helpe
             to
             batter
             downe
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Divell
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             what
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             beare
             Christs
             crosse
             ?
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             will
             let
             us
             see
             to
             what
             it
             is
             that
             God
             now
             calleth
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             such
             sufferings
             as
             have
             hope
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             light
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             suffer
             those
             that
             are
             hopelesse
             and
             desperate
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Be
             much
             &
             often
             in
             the
             use
             
             of
             the
             
               Word
               and
               Prayer
            
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             heare
             &
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             
             diligently
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             there
             written
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               may
               have
               patience
               and
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             4.
             
             These
             are
             the
             
               Wels
               of
               consolation
            
             ,
             that
             informe
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             authour
             ,
             
             matter
             ,
             end
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             comfortable
             manner
             of
             bearing
             it
             .
             These
             are
             as
             the
             strong
             Tower
             of
             David
             ,
             &
             minister
             much
             strength
             and
             reviving
             to
             the
             weak
             &
             languishing
             spirit
             of
             man
             :
             as
             David
             confesseth
             ,
             
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               thy
               Word
               ,
               I
               had
               perished
               in
               my
               trouble
               .
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             be
             frequent
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             crosse
             and
             under
             
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             
               a
               gift
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             suffer
             as
             well
             as
             
               beleeve
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.
             29.
             and
             chap.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               I
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengthens
               mee
               :
            
             And
             the
             way
             to
             get
             this
             strength
             from
             Christ
             is
             fervent
             prayer
             :
             Coloss.
             1.
             11.
             the
             Apostle
             prayes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             
               strengthened
               with
               
               all
               might
               according
               to
               his
               glorious
               power
               ,
               unto
               all
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               with
               joyfulnesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               [
               And
               follow
               me
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             third
             duty
             of
             every
             one
             that
             meanes
             to
             bee
             Christs
             
             Disciple
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             holy
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             :
             where
             are
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               matter
               wherein
               wee
               must
               follow
               him
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               following
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               reasons
               why
               .
            
          
           
             In
             two
             things
             we
             must
             follow
          
           
             
               Christ
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   His
                   holy
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   holy
                   example
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             doctrine
             was
             as
             the
             
             sun-shining
             from
             heaven
             ,
             by
             direction
             where
             of
             hee
             leades
             us
             in
             pathes
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Starre
             that
             leads
             wise
             men
             after
             Christ.
             It
             is
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             and
             fire
             ,
             to
             guide
             the
             Israel
             
             of
             God
             by
             day
             and
             night
             in
             all
             their
             journies
             .
             If
             this
             pillar
             move
             not
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             move
             .
             Christ
             must
             be
             before
             us
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             in
             necessary
             things
             by
             precept
             ,
             in
             indifferent
             by
             rule
             ,
             speciall
             or
             generall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Follow
             him
             in
             his
             holy
             life
             :
             
             
               walking
               as
               he
               walked
            
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             life
             an
             example
             and
             copy
             to
             imitate
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             hee
             propounded
             himselfe
             a
             rule
             of
             imitation
             :
             because
             some
             kindes
             of
             actions
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             imitable
             ;
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             those
             that
             he
             did
             
               as
               God
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             his
             miraculous
             workes
             ;
             
             these
             are
             not
             exemplary
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             they
             are
             impossible
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             :
             2.
             by
             these
             he
             was
             separated
             as
             the
             Sonne
             of
             
             God
             from
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             hee
             effected
             them
             all
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             as
             no
             Saints
             did
             :
             3.
             we
             have
             no
             commandement
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             workes
             he
             did
             
             
             
               as
               Mediatour
            
             between
             God
             and
             us
             :
             as
             suffering
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             satisfying
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             justifying
             the
             sinner
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             these
             are
             too
             high
             workes
             for
             men
             or
             Angels
             .
             And
             if
             Papists
             will
             needes
             merit
             salvation
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             Mediatours
             ,
             meriting
             persons
             ,
             even
             gods
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             things
             wherein
             wee
             must
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             whereof
             himselfe
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               given
            
             
             
               you
               example
            
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             ye
             may
             do
             also
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               expression
               of
               his
               piety
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               his
               charity
               to
               men
               .
            
          
           
             His
             piety
             shined
             forth
             as
             the
             
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Sunne
             many
             wayes
             ;
             we
             will
             instance
             in
             five
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             never
             sought
             his
             owne
             praise
             and
             glory
             ,
             but
             the
             
             glory
             and
             praise
             
               of
               God
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               John
            
             7.
             18.
             and
             17.
             4.
             
             
               Father
               ,
               
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               in
               earth
               .
            
             So
             every
             Christian
             must
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             ,
             for
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             16.
             31.
             not
             hunting
             after
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             enduring
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             GOD
             should
             bee
             turned
             into
             shame
             by
             sinfull
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             hee
             contemned
             his
             
             owne
             will
             for
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             drinke
             even
             the
             dregges
             of
             the
             bitter
             cup
             of
             death
             :
             
               Not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               bee
               done
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.
             39.
             
             He
             would
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             lose
             his
             obedience
             .
             In
             no
             temptation
             would
             hee
             start
             aside
             frō
             his
             Fathers
             wil.
             Oh
             how
             happily
             might
             we
             passe
             our
             dayes
             ,
             if
             wee
             would
             give
             up
             our
             wils
             to
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             daily
             prayer
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             but
             one
             will
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             daily
             and
             frequent
             prayer
             to
             his
             Father
             :
             early
             in
             the
             
             morning
             ,
             late
             at
             night
             ,
             long
             time
             
             together
             ,
             sometime
             
               whole
               nights
               ,
               Marke
            
             1.
             35.
             and
             Luke
             5.
             16.
             
             Hee
             kept
             himselfe
             apart
             
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               prayed
               .
            
             Nothing
             he
             undertook
             without
             prayer
             :
             at
             the
             calling
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             at
             the
             entrance
             into
             his
             passion
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Here
             should
             every
             Christian
             tread
             in
             
             his
             steps
             ,
             upon
             every
             occasion
             sending
             up
             prayers
             ,
             before
             any
             businesse
             of
             the
             calling
             ,
             generall
             or
             speciall
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             every
             thing
             
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
            
             .
             Christ
             could
             not
             pollute
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             thus
             :
             A
             good
             motive
             to
             thee
             for
             performing
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             fervent
             zeale
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             which
             even
             consumed
             
             him
             .
             Hee
             was
             daily
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             conferring
             ▪
             confirming
             ,
             reforming
             .
             If
             hee
             withdrew
             from
             his
             Parents
             who
             had
             lost
             him
             ,
             
             there
             you
             might
             finde
             him
             .
             Herein
             should
             Christians
             imitate
             his
             piety
             ,
             in
             a
             burning
             zeale
             to
             Gods
             glory
             .
             How
             zealous
             was
             Phinehas
             for
             God!
             How
             was
             Pauls
             spirit
             troubled
             within
             him
             !
             Acts
             17.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             signifies
             he
             was
             almost
             besides
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Athenians
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             zeale
             ?
             wee
             are
             generally
             key-cold
             ,
             as
             Gallio
             
             was
             ,
             in
             Gods
             causes
             .
             Christ
             his
             zeale
             was
             inflamed
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ;
             but
             much
             of
             our
             zeale
             is
             against
             zeale
             and
             reformation
             .
             And
             such
             was
             his
             zeale
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             hee
             saw
             ,
             it
             affected
             him
             deeply
             ,
             either
             with
             griefe
             ,
             if
             evill
             ;
             or
             joy
             ,
             if
             well
             done
             ;
             or
             pity
             and
             compassion
             in
             the
             misery
             of
             others
             .
             Wherever
             hee
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             well-doing
             :
             in
             the
             City
             and
             publike
             places
             hee
             was
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             ;
             
             in
             solitary
             &
             desolate
             places
             hee
             was
             praying
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             preparing
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             enduring
             temptation
             :
             in
             porches
             and
             high-wayes
             he
             was
             curing
             ,
             healing
             ,
             helping
             :
             
               He
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             38.
             
             Our
             zeale
             also
             to
             Gods
             glory
             should
             move
             us
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             of
             promoting
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             furthering
             mans
             good
             ,
             and
             fitting
             our
             owne
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             his
             faith
             and
             confidence
             :
             His
             whole
             life
             was
             an
             obedience
             
             of
             faith
             ;
             his
             death
             likewise
             an
             obedience
             of
             faith
             .
             In
             that
             dreadfull
             desertion
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             deserved
             ,
             he
             cryed
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             :
             hee
             could
             trust
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             killing
             him
             .
             Herein
             a
             rare
             patterne
             of
             imitation
             ,
             in
             all
             deeps
             by
             faith
             to
             give
             the
             Lord
             the
             honour
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             leane
             upon
             his
             love
             and
             promise
             .
             Thus
             of
             the
             piety
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             His
             charity
             and
             love
             of
             man
             
             shined
             likewise
             many
             wayes
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             humility
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             gentlenesse
             beyond
             all
             example
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             equall
             to
             his
             
             Father
             ,
             yet
             he
             came
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             served
             .
             So
             lowly
             ,
             that
             he
             disdained
             not
             to
             wash
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             even
             Judasses
             ,
             John
             13.
             and
             hee
             will
             have
             every
             one
             look
             on
             this
             glasse
             :
             
               If
               I
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               you
               must
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             stoup
             to
             the
             lowest
             services
             one
             of
             another
             :
             and
             ,
             
               Learne
               of
               me
               :
               for
               I
               am
               lowly
               and
               meeke
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.
             29.
             and
             
               Phil.
               2.
               5.
               
               Let
               the
               same
               minde
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             But
             alas
             !
             we
             strive
             to
             go
             one
             before
             another
             in
             pride
             ,
             and
             taking
             honour
             ,
             because
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             so
             patient
             was
             hee
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             could
             have
             revenged
             his
             enemies
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             hee
             strucke
             them
             all
             
               to
               the
            
             
             
             ground
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             rise
             againe
             .
             Hee
             hurt
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             cured
             Malchus
             his
             eare
             whom
             Peter
             had
             hurt
             .
             Hee
             delivered
             himselfe
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             He
             blessed
             them
             that
             cursed
             him
             ,
             and
             prayed
             on
             the
             crosse
             for
             his
             tormentors
             .
             All
             to
             teach
             Christians
             ,
             to
             moderate
             their
             anger
             ,
             to
             suffer
             wrong
             ,
             to
             offer
             none
             ,
             to
             
               return
               good
               for
               evill
               ,
               blessing
               for
               cursing
               ,
               as
               being
               heires
               of
               blessing
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             beneficence
             &
             goodnes
             
             to
             every
             one
             :
             Hee
             healed
             all
             diseases
             ,
             dispossessed
             Divels
             ,
             raised
             the
             dead
             ,
             gave
             to
             his
             enemies
             food
             to
             eate
             ,
             health
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             salvation
             to
             their
             soules
             .
             So
             must
             every
             Christian
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             
               especially
               to
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             yea
             ,
             doe
             good
             to
             enemies
             and
             ill
             deserving
             ,
             thus
             either
             winning
             them
             ,
             or
             heaping
             coales
             on
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             hee
             was
             an
             admirable
             
             
             patterne
             of
             civill
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             .
             Never
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             lips
             or
             hands
             ;
             no
             nor
             ever
             in
             the
             thoughts
             or
             desires
             of
             his
             heart
             did
             hee
             detaine
             any
             mans
             right
             ,
             but
             gave
             every
             man
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             taught
             others
             so
             to
             do
             :
             To
             his
             Parents
             obedience
             :
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             subjection
             :
             to
             Caesar
             hee
             payd
             tribute
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             .
             Hee
             never
             impaired
             the
             estate
             or
             good
             name
             of
             any
             man.
             Thus
             must
             Christians
             
               give
               to
               every
               one
            
             
             
               his
               owne
            
             ,
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             ,
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             pertaineth
             ;
             and
             dispensing
             to
             every
             one
             all
             offices
             of
             justice
             and
             love
             :
             Labouring
             to
             live
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             sin
             ,
             yet
             without
             just
             blame
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             able
             to
             challenge
             the
             Adversary
             ,
             which
             of
             you
             can
             accuse
             mee
             ,
             though
             I
             can
             easily
             accuse
             my selfe
             ?
             but
             
               whose
               Oxe
               or
               Asse
               have
            
             
             
             
               I
               taken
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             recompence
             him
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             that
             hee
             never
             transgressed
             
             the
             rule
             of
             love
             ,
             but
             left
             a
             transcendent
             patterne
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             enemies
             .
             Never
             was
             there
             such
             a
             copy
             .
             And
             this
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             who
             must
             
               walke
               in
               love
               as
               hee
               loved
               us
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             2.
             and
             1
             
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               If
               he
               layd
               downe
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             Doth
             Christs
             example
             bind
             us
             to
             dye
             for
             our
             brethren
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             :
             not
             onely
             that
             Scripture
             proveth
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             example
             
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             32.
             and
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             and
             chapt
             .
             16.
             4.
             
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             
               laid
               downe
               their
               neckes
            
             for
             Pauls
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             :
             The
             member
             of
             the
             naturall
             body
             will
             save
             a
             fellow-member
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             as
             the
             hand
             will
             save
             the
             head
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             stricken
             off
             for
             it
             .
             So
             in
             the
             mysticall
             
             body
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             rules
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Christians
             must
             ayme
             at
             such
             sincerity
             in
             love
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             willing
             to
             give
             their
             lives
             ,
             1.
             for
             God
             ,
             2.
             for
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             undergoe
             any
             danger
             for
             GOD
             and
             his
             image
             sake
             :
             for
             ,
             
               love
               seekes
               not
               her
               owne
            
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             must
             intend
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             brethren
             
             before
             our
             owne
             lives
             ;
             for
             their
             soules
             are
             better
             than
             our
             lives
             :
             so
             did
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               15.
               
               I
               would
               most
               gladly
               bee
               bestowed
               for
               your
               soules
               .
            
             3.
             
             Not
             rashly
             ,
             and
             
             without
             calling
             ;
             for
             ,
             Christ
             died
             not
             for
             us
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             called
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             when
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             must
             part
             with
             our
             lives
             ,
             even
             for
             their
             bodies
             ,
             much
             more
             for
             their
             soules
             .
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Next
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             following
             
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             How
             can
             wee
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             on
             earth
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Not
             having
             his
             bodily
             
             presence
             on
             earth
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             make
             any
             pilgrimage
             to
             follow
             him
             with
             the
             feet
             of
             our
             body
             :
             but
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             must
             follow
             him
             in
             
             faith
             ;
             move
             after
             him
             with
             the
             feet
             of
             faith
             :
             which
             to
             do
             ,
             know
             that
             faith
             hath
             a
             threefold
             worke
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             causeth
             us
             to
             know
             &
             acknowledge
             our
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             
             the
             way
             wherein
             hee
             is
             gone
             before
             us
             :
             for
             it
             tels
             the
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             now
             set
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             member
             of
             him
             ;
             If
             hee
             now
             live
             ,
             hee
             must
             live
             unto
             him
             :
             If
             he
             dye
             ,
             he
             must
             dye
             unto
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             Lords
             command
             wholly
             ,
             and
             must
             follow
             him
             close
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             especially
             in
             
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               
               testifie
               of
               him
               ,
               John
            
             5.
             39.
             as
             also
             in
             listening
             to
             the
             inward
             teaching
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             &
             taking
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             by
             the
             change
             and
             fiuits
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             since
             hee
             had
             Christ
             afore
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             faith
             will
             hold
             us
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             keep
             our
             leader
             in
             
             sight
             .
             It
             will
             not
             bee
             led
             by
             the
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             customes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             commandement
             and
             will
             of
             the
             Captain
             .
             It
             will
             not
             looke
             a
             squint
             to
             approve
             it selfe
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             world
             too
             ;
             but
             it
             knits
             the
             heart
             undivided
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             as
             an
             only
             perfect
             Saviour
             and
             Pattern
             .
             Yea
             ,
             because
             he
             now
             liveth
             ,
             and
             moveth
             ,
             &
             hath
             beeing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             can
             no
             more
             be
             without
             him
             ,
             than
             a
             member
             without
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             a
             member
             followes
             him
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             perils
             and
             torments
             ,
             most
             earnestly
             and
             cheerfully
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             faith
             causeth
             a
             man
             ,
             
             whensoever
             he
             is
             slipt
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             to
             return
             back
             by
             a
             new
             act
             of
             repentance
             :
             as
             when
             Christ
             looked
             backe
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             &
             excited
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             wept
             bitterly
             :
             &
             ,
             saith
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               3.
               
               Saw
               ye
               not
               him
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               ?
            
             And
             thus
             faith
             is
             crowned
             with
             perseverance
             .
             This
             of
             the
             first
             way
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             him
             in
             love
             
             &
             ardent
             affection
             ,
             by
             which
             faith
             alwaies
             worketh
             .
             No
             other
             thing
             must
             constraine
             us
             ,
             but
             love
             :
             as
             a
             wife
             out
             of
             love
             follows
             her
             dear
             husband
             .
             And
             this
             wil
             be
             stronger
             than
             death
             :
             nothing
             can
             separate
             us
             ,
             neither
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             sword
             ,
             nor
             death
             ,
             nor
             a
             sea
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             affliction
             can
             drown
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             zeale
             &
             fervency
             of
             spirit
             is
             required
             to
             exclude
             hypocrisie
             &
             lukewarmnes
             :
             for
             dissemblers
             and
             halters
             can
             never
             follow
             Christ
             in
             the
             rugged
             waies
             wherin
             he
             goeth
             before
             us
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             must
             follow
             him
             sincerely
             ;
             
             for
             love
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             for
             selfe-love
             :
             for
             selfe-deniall
             must
             goe
             before
             the
             imitation
             of
             Christ.
             This
             will
             make
             us
             follow
             him
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             
             Jerusalem
             ,
             unto
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             unto
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             as
             well
             when
             they
             cry
             ,
             
               Crucifie
               him
            
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             cry
             ,
             Hosanna
             .
             And
             not
             as
             many
             ,
             who
             follow
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             make
             us
             follow
             him
             
               for
               right
               ends
            
             :
             not
             for
             loaves
             or
             
             perishing
             bread
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             :
             not
             for
             curiosity
             ,
             as
             Herod
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             miracle
             :
             nor
             as
             Peter
             ,
             to
             gaze
             and
             get
             newes
             in
             the
             high
             Priests
             hall
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               68.
               
               Master
               ,
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               whither
               shall
               we
               goe
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             will
             make
             us
             follow
             him
             
               wholly
               ,
               not
               lamely
            
             ,
             as
             on
             one
             legge
             ,
             
             as
             such
             who
             profess
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             deny
             his
             life
             ,
             live
             carnally
             ,
             
             covetously
             ,
             uncharitably
             ;
             all
             this
             religion
             is
             naught
             and
             vaine
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             mouth
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             say
             from
             the
             loose
             lives
             of
             Professors
             ,
             that
             our
             religion
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             Where
             did
             Christ
             teach
             thee
             ,
             that
             professest
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             to
             sweare
             ,
             to
             lye
             ,
             to
             deceive
             ,
             to
             profane
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             raise
             slander
             ,
             to
             revenge
             ,
             to
             spend
             thy
             time
             in
             gaming
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             where
             learnest
             thou
             this
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             him
             constantly
             ,
             
             without
             wavering
             or
             desisting
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             brunt
             or
             a
             start
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             young
             man
             that
             came
             hastily
             ,
             but
             departed
             heavily
             :
             He
             loves
             no
             lookers
             back
             .
             Know
             that
             Christ
             is
             best
             at
             last
             :
             and
             ,
             though
             thou
             mayest
             bee
             sometimes
             weary
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             will
             refresh
             thee
             ,
             and
             lead
             thee
             to
             rest
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             following
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             the
             reasons
             or
             
             motives
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             is
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             precept
             :
             We
             are
             sheep
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             
               sheep
               must
               follow
            
             this
             Shepheard
             ,
             John
             10.
             27.
             
             The
             hundred
             forty
             and
             foure
             thousand
             
               follow
               the
               Lambe
            
             wheresoever
             hee
             goeth
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             6.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             faithfull
             follow
             Christ
             their
             Captaine
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             
             Christians
             ,
             our
             very
             name
             perswades
             us
             how
             equall
             it
             is
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             else
             deny
             our
             name
             if
             we
             deny
             this
             duty
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             equity
             appeares
             ,
             because
             here
             is
             nothing
             required
             or
             requested
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             our
             Master
             hath
             done
             it
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             commended
             it
             to
             us
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             :
             Our
             Joshua
             saith
             to
             us
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             What
             you
             see
             mee
             doe
             ,
             that
             doe
             you
             ;
             and
             shall
             a
             common
             souldier
             recoile
             or
             start
             back
             from
             that
             
             he
             seeth
             his
             Captaine
             doe
             before
             him
             ?
             If
             we
             see
             our
             Generall
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             crosse
             ,
             obey
             his
             Father
             ,
             love
             his
             brethren
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             equall
             that
             wee
             doe
             the
             like
             ?
             shall
             Christians
             live
             like
             Jewes
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Worldlings
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Great
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             not
             
             following
             Christ
             our
             guide
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             at
             our selves
             .
             Wee
             would
             faine
             be
             leaders
             and
             devisers
             ,
             which
             Christ
             knew
             wel
             enough
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             easily
             stray
             of
             our selves
             ,
             so
             wee
             are
             easily
             misled
             ,
             either
             by
             our
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             perillous
             guides
             :
             Sometimes
             one
             ;
             as
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             
               in
               simplicity
            
             followed
             Absalom
             ,
             
               not
               knowing
            
             whereabout
             hee
             went
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             1●
             .
             11.
             thus
             sometime
             we
             follow
             some
             wicked
             counseller
             ,
             as
             a
             drove
             follow
             the
             Butcher
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Shepheard
             .
             And
             sometimes
             many
             :
             how
             easily
             follow
             we
             a
             multitude
             unto
             evill
             ?
             and
             therefore
             have
             great
             need
             of
             
             this
             precept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             for
             prevention
             and
             direction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             at
             the
             
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             over
             men
             to
             follow
             dangerous
             guides
             ,
             when
             they
             refuse
             Christ
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             them
             :
             See
             it
             in
             a
             number
             of
             instances
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             are
             given
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             were
             ,
             
               to
               their
               own
               harts
               lusts
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             26.
             that
             it
             were
             better
             they
             were
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Divell
             to
             buffer
             ,
             or
             any
             tyrant
             to
             torment
             ,
             than
             delivered
             to
             fall
             by
             their
             owne
             hand
             ;
             and
             all
             because
             they
             will
             not
             have
             Christ
             to
             lead
             them
             ,
             nor
             will
             follow
             him
             !
             Nay
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Divell
             ruleth
             in
             lusts
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             up
             unto
             lusts
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             left
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             to
             bee
             ruled
             at
             his
             will
             :
             And
             how
             just
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             sheep
             that
             will
             not
             follow
             the
             Shepheard
             ,
             should
             follow
             the
             Butcher
             ?
          
           
             How
             many
             others
             who
             will
             
             not
             follow
             Christ
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             given
             up
             to
             follow
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Some
             follow
             their
             covetousnesse
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             8.
             10.
             every
             one
             from
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             least
             :
             tormenting
             themselves
             and
             the
             world
             in
             it
             ;
             give
             no
             rest
             to
             it
             or
             themselves
             ,
             allow
             neither
             GOD
             nor
             themselves
             any
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             
             Others
             walke
             
               after
               the
               course
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             2.
             and
             fashion
             themselves
             unto
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             as
             appeares
             in
             many
             ,
             who
             have
             sold
             themselves
             over
             to
             voluptuousnes
             ,
             delicacy
             ,
             pride
             in
             apparrel
             ,
             tiring
             out
             all
             the
             tires
             and
             fashions
             of
             all
             countries
             .
             Others
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             gaming
             ,
             or
             sports
             ,
             and
             other
             calling
             have
             they
             none
             .
             But
             all
             the
             world
             knowes
             ,
             Christs
             life
             was
             humble
             ,
             painfull
             ,
             sober
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             holy
             ,
             fruitfull
             ,
             and
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             these
             who
             receive
             onely
             a
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
             follow
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             sworne
             enemy
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Numbers
             are
             given
             up
             to
             follow
             evill
             company
             ,
             &
             evill
             counsell
             ,
             because
             they
             despise
             Christs
             counsell
             .
             Hee
             that
             refuseth
             the
             counsell
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             that
             folly
             should
             lead
             him
             :
             See
             Prov.
             1.
             30.
             31.
             
             Some
             follow
             
               idle
               fellowes
               (
               Prov.
            
             12.
             11.
             
             )
             because
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             understanding
             .
             Some
             ,
             drunken
             company
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             woe
             is
             directed
             ,
             Isa.
             5.
             11.
             
             Some
             ,
             whorish
             company
             ,
             as
             the
             Prodigall
             ,
             who
             rejecting
             good
             counsell
             ,
             spent
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             came
             home
             by
             weeping-crosse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             dangerously
             are
             men
             given
             over
             to
             perillous
             guides
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             have
             Christ
             to
             guide
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             motive
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Argue
             from
             the
             safety
             of
             
             following
             Christ
             our
             guide
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             propounds
             us
             no
             crooked
             patterne
             nor
             false
             rule
             to
             follow
             ;
             
             but
             himselfe
             a
             perfect
             and
             expresse
             idea
             and
             patterne
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             vertue
             ,
             and
             an
             unfailing
             patterne
             ,
             unening
             ,
             inflexible
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             must
             wee
             not
             imitate
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             so
             farre
             
               as
               they
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             11.
             1.
             an
             Apostle
             himselfe
             must
             be
             followed
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             leads
             us
             not
             into
             
             crooked
             or
             by-pathes
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             
               pathes
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Psal.
            
             23.
             3.
             pointing
             us
             out
             our
             way
             by
             his
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             guiding
             us
             in
             it
             by
             the
             example
             of
             his
             holy
             life
             ,
             comforting
             us
             in
             our
             wearinesse
             ,
             supplying
             us
             in
             this
             way
             with
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             opening
             to
             us
             in
             this
             way
             the
             fountain
             of
             living
             waters
             ;
             revives
             us
             with
             new
             strength
             ,
             guides
             us
             out
             of
             by-paths
             ,
             and
             so
             carries
             us
             in
             the
             strict
             ,
             but
             strait
             way
             to
             the
             happy
             end
             of
             our
             journey
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             leades
             us
             not
             in
             
             
             darke
             and
             desolate
             waies
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               John
            
             12.
             35.
             
             )
             while
             wee
             follow
             him
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             walke
             in
             darknes
             ,
             &
             having
             light
             to
             discover
             the
             dangers
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             wee
             walk
             safely
             .
             How
             safe
             was
             Israel
             under
             the
             pillar
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ?
             so
             safe
             are
             we
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             this
             pillar
             .
             How
             safe
             were
             they
             from
             enemies
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             leading
             them
             to
             Canaan
             ?
             but
             a
             greater
             than
             Joshua
             is
             here
             :
             
               Josh.
               1.
               5.
               
               A
               man
               shall
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               withstand
               thee
               all
               thy
               dayes
               :
            
             nor
             man
             ,
             nor
             Divell
             shal
             make
             us
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
             Follow
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             followest
             the
             Angel
             ,
             as
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodome
             .
             Follow
             this
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             thou
             followest
             him
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             thy
             country
             ,
             to
             bee
             ever
             where
             hee
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             the
             guide
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             
             
             only
             given
             us
             a
             precept
             ,
             wee
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             but
             adding
             
             his
             example
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             answerable
             for
             neglect
             of
             his
             holy
             example
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             holy
             doctrine
             .
             We
             never
             want
             good
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             many
             bad
             examples
             ,
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             private
             men
             :
             Christ
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Follow
               mee
            
             .
             And
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             thy
             duty
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             go
             before
             thee
             in
             holy
             example
             ,
             but
             in
             following
             him
             ;
             nor
             to
             admire
             a
             good
             example
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             but
             imitate
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Verse
               25.
               
            
             
               For
               whosoever
               will
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               lose
               it
               :
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             Lord
             having
             informed
             his
             
             Disciples
             in
             these
             difficult
             principles
             ,
             doth
             now
             
               confirme
               them
            
             ,
             and
             addeth
             strong
             arguments
             to
             enforce
             them
             :
             three
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             drawne
             
             from
             the
             
               danger
               of
            
             failing
             in
             the
             
             duties
             .
             The
             failing
             in
             them
             brings
             the
             certaine
             losse
             of
             ones
             life
             ;
             which
             is
             amplified
             by
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             if
             any
             will
             rather
             lose
             his
             life
             than
             his
             obedience
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             gaine
             and
             save
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             winning
             
             the
             world
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             losse
             can
             never
             be
             repaired
             or
             made
             up
             ,
             Ver.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               last
               judgement
            
             ,
             
             in
             which
             they
             shall
             find
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             whole
             doctrine
             :
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ver.
             27.
             
          
           
             This
             first
             is
             very
             forcible
             and
             
             pressing
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ;
             as
             Moses
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             I
             propound
             life
             and
             death
             this
             day
             unto
             you
             ,
             chuse
             life
             ,
             do
             good
             ,
             deny
             your selves
             ,
             take
             up
             your
             crosse
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               save
               his
               life
            
             ]
             the
             
             
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             Metonymie
             is
             put
             for
             the
             life
             or
             the
             person
             himself
             ,
             because
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             life
             :
             &
             ,
             
               Anima
               cujusque
               est
               quisque
            
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             is
             properly
             himself
             :
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             likewise
             the
             saving
             of
             ones
             self
             ;
             charity
             to
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             chiefest
             .
          
           
             To
             
               save
               the
               life
            
             ]
             is
             taken
             sometime
             
             in
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             famine
             by
             food
             ,
             from
             sicknes
             by
             physick
             ,
             from
             danger
             by
             flight
             ;
             as
             Jacob
             from
             Esau
             ,
             David
             from
             Saul
             ,
             Christ
             from
             the
             people
             that
             would
             have
             throwne
             him
             down
             the
             hill
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             .
             Sometime
             in
             the
             evill
             sense
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             save
             &
             preserve
             the
             life
             by
             evill
             means
             ;
             as
             Saul
             by
             sorcery
             ,
             David
             by
             dissembling
             ,
             Peter
             by
             a
             lye
             :
             so
             is
             it
             taken
             here
             ,
             
               He
               that
               will
               save
               his
               life
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             by
             renouncing
             the
             truth
             ,
             abjuring
             the
             pure
             religion
             ,
             or
             falling
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             
             false
             worship
             :
             For
             Christ
             doth
             not
             condemne
             the
             saving
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             and
             unlawfull
             meanes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               lose
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Atheists
             would
             
             find
             a
             contradiction
             in
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             at
             the
             same
             time
             should
             find
             &
             lose
             the
             same
             life
             ;
             and
             naturall
             reason
             cannot
             reconcile
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             riddle
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             life
             should
             bee
             both
             saved
             and
             lost
             :
             For
             the
             resolving
             whereof
             wee
             must
             know
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             tribunall
             ,
             
             
               Forum
               coeli
               &
               soli
            
             ,
             the
             court
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             the
             court
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             as
             he
             that
             saves
             himself
             in
             the
             common
             Law
             ,
             may
             be
             cast
             in
             the
             Chancery
             ;
             so
             hee
             that
             saves
             himselfe
             here
             in
             the
             Consistories
             of
             men
             ,
             may
             elsewhere
             lose
             himselfe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             court
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             Judges
             :
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Humane
               and
               delegate
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Divine
               and
               supreme
               .
            
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             by
             indirect
             meanes
             save
             himself
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             Joab
             may
             escape
             David
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             escape
             Solomon
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             him
             who
             escapeth
             the
             sword
             of
             Hazael
             (
             1
             Kings
             19.
             17.
             
             )
             shall
             Jehu
             slay
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             by
             denying
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             shall
             save
             himselfe
             from
             a
             Beare
             ,
             shall
             meet
             with
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             be
             devoured
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             two-fold
             danger
             ,
             
             temporall
             &
             eternall
             .
             A
             man
             by
             evil
             means
             may
             save
             himself
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             from
             the
             latter
             .
             If
             the
             silly
             fish
             leap
             out
             of
             the
             pan
             ,
             it
             fals
             into
             the
             burning
             coales
             .
             A
             man
             loseth
             that
             which
             above
             all
             he
             would
             save
             .
             And
             this
             losse
             is
             amplified
             ;
             1
             ▪
             by
             the
             dearnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             lost
             ,
             his
             most
             precious
             soule
             and
             life
             :
             2.
             by
             the
             duration
             ,
             it
             is
             lost
             eternally
             :
             3.
             by
             the
             certainty
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             passed
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             repealed
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             Peter
             saved
             his
             life
             by
             denying
             and
             abjuring
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             lost
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             All
             the
             threats
             of
             Scripture
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             exception
             of
             repentance
             ;
             as
             all
             promises
             
             with
             exception
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             Peter
             upon
             his
             repentance
             saved
             his
             lost
             life
             ;
             &
             so
             doubtlesse
             many
             in
             this
             land
             were
             forced
             under
             Antichrist
             to
             abjure
             the
             truth
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             fell
             with
             Peter
             ,
             did
             also
             rise
             againe
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             he
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             as
             a
             malefactor
             ;
             as
             Saul
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             others
             :
             nor
             those
             that
             for
             vain-glory
             ,
             or
             discontent
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             bettering
             their
             estate
             bereave
             themselves
             of
             life
             :
             But
             
               for
               my
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             the
             profession
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             did
             innumerable
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             
             daies
             ,
             who
             in
             love
             to
             Christ
             were
             prodigall
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             if
             
             they
             had
             had
             a
             thousand
             lives
             ,
             they
             should
             all
             have
             gone
             .
             2.
             
             For
             
             discharge
             of
             duty
             ,
             answerable
             to
             that
             profession
             ;
             as
             David
             ,
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             suffered
             
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               Mat.
            
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               save
               it
               :
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             it
             returned
             to
             him
             wi●h
             advantage
             ;
             of
             a
             miserable
             and
             temporary
             life
             it
             shall
             bee
             changed
             into
             an
             everlasting
             and
             blessed
             life
             :
             hee
             hath
             suffered
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hee
             must
             reigne
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             then
             martyrdome
             meriteth
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             life
             are
             
               not
               worthy
            
             
             
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             18.
             there
             being
             no
             proportion
             betweene
             the
             body
             and
             
             soule
             ,
             betweene
             life
             temporall
             and
             life
             eternall
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             suffering
             ,
             
             but
             the
             sufferer
             ,
             being
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             performed
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             merit
             (
             for
             it
             is
             but
             our
             duty
             and
             a
             thankfull
             returne
             of
             our
             lives
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             gave
             his
             for
             us
             )
             but
             for
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             shall
             none
             save
             
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             loseth
             it
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             :
             many
             of
             the
             Patriarkes
             and
             faithfull
             in
             all
             ages
             lived
             and
             died
             peaceably
             in
             a
             good
             old
             age
             .
             But
             two
             rules
             must
             bee
             resolved
             upon
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             occasion
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             God
             call
             for
             the
             life
             in
             the
             witnesse
             
             of
             faith
             and
             well-doing
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             saved
             :
             and
             now
             if
             it
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             is
             lost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             occasion
             bee
             not
             given
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             bee
             an
             expectation
             ,
             
             a
             resolution
             ,
             a
             readinesse
             of
             minde
             to
             it
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             may
             bee
             given
             .
             For
             we
             reade
             among
             the
             Ancient
             of
             mentall
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             or
             votary
             Martyrs
             ,
             without
             fire
             or
             bloud
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             readinesse
             of
             minde
             to
             lose
             the
             life
             for
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             GOD
             as
             the
             losing
             of
             the
             life
             :
             for
             ,
             God
             accepts
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             accounts
             of
             Abraham
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             sacrificed
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             saith
             of
             him
             ;
             
               hee
               spared
               not
               his
               sonne
            
             ,
             though
             hee
             was
             spared
             :
             And
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             built
             him
             an
             house
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             it
             but
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             build
             one
             :
             for
             this
             built
             him
             an
             house
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             it
             seemes
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             to
             save
             his
             life
             flye
             in
             persecution
             ,
             hee
             loseth
             his
             life
             by
             so
             saving
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Distinguish
             of
             persons
             .
             Some
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             these
             by
             saving
             their
             lives
             doe
             lose
             them
             .
             Others
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             
             may
             safely
             flye
             .
             To
             say
             something
             of
             each
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             
             bound
             inwardly
             ,
             by
             an
             inward
             call
             and
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             Paul
             was
             
               bound
               in
               spirit
            
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             even
             to
             suffer
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             22.
             and
             was
             endued
             with
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             courage
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             that
             his
             life
             was
             
               not
               deare
            
             unto
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             endure
             all
             extremitie
             ;
             for
             Christ.
             Such
             a
             spirit
             GOD
             gave
             to
             Luther
             ,
             when
             hee
             went
             to
             Wormes
             to
             dispute
             ,
             that
             though
             hee
             saw
             nothing
             but
             death
             &
             danger
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             Divels
             as
             there
             were
             tiles
             on
             the
             houses
             could
             not
             turne
             him
             off
             .
             And
             to
             many
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             daies
             God
             gave
             in
             silly
             bodies
             noble
             and
             stout
             spirits
             ,
             to
             contemne
             all
             threats
             and
             torments
             .
             These
             may
             not
             flye
             in
             persecution
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             are
             externally
             bound
             to
             stand
             ,
             by
             vertue
             either
             of
             the
             
             generall
             calling
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             a
             mans
             flight
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             truth
             is
             indangered
             ,
             
             which
             must
             be
             dearer
             than
             a
             mans
             life
             :
             or
             of
             the
             speciall
             calling
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             it
             GOD
             may
             bee
             more
             glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             edified
             ,
             I
             must
             keep
             mee
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             perill
             ensuing
             .
             For
             example
             :
             If
             the
             persecution
             bee
             generall
             and
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             Minister
             may
             not
             flye
             ;
             for
             the
             weak
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             ,
             &
             most
             need
             the
             support
             of
             the
             strong
             :
             &
             now
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             calling
             must
             be
             dearer
             than
             his
             life
             .
             Whereas
             if
             the
             persecution
             were
             personall
             ,
             &
             directed
             against
             the
             Pastor
             onely
             ,
             hee
             were
             in
             his
             owne
             liberty
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             only
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             are
             tyed
             &
             bound
             not
             
             to
             flye
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             especially
             in
             two
             cases
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             cut
             off
             all
             law
             full
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             of
             flying
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             cannot
             escape
             but
             by
             unlawfull
             meanes
             ;
             as
             an
             officious
             lye
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Masse
             ,
             equivocations
             ,
             
             pealing
             &
             discovering
             the
             brethren
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             Here
             a
             man
             must
             abide
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             him
             to
             stand
             out
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             evill
             to
             save
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             in
             hand
             or
             hold
             under
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             though
             unjustly
             prosecuted
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             break
             prison
             ,
             nor
             use
             violence
             ;
             but
             obey
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             unjust
             sufferings
             ,
             alwaies
             counting
             it
             
               thank-worthy
               to
               endure
               griefe
            
             for
             GOD
             and
             Christ
             
               wrongfully
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             what
             if
             the
             prison-doore
             be
             left
             open
             ,
             as
             sometime
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             God
             open
             a
             doore
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             a
             breaking
             of
             prison
             .
             The
             Apostles
             
               (
               Acts
            
             5.
             19.
             
             )
             used
             no
             violence
             to
             get
             out
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Angel
             opened
             the
             door
             ,
             they
             went
             away
             &
             shifted
             for
             themselvs
             :
             &
             thus
             not
             themselves
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             was
             preserved
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             all
             these
             that
             are
             thus
             brought
             by
             God
             to
             the
             wrestling-place
             ,
             must
             strive
             for
             the
             best
             game
             ,
             without
             shrinking
             or
             starting
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             a
             second
             sort
             ,
             that
             
             are
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             have
             liberty
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             by
             flight
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             cases
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             any
             have
             not
             attained
             
             strength
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             the
             extremity
             for
             Christ
             :
             our
             Saviour
             
             would
             have
             these
             costs
             to
             bee
             fore-cast
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Builder
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Captain
             mustering
             his
             forces
             .
             Only
             in
             not
             finding
             strength
             bewail
             thy
             weaknes
             ,
             &
             use
             means
             of
             further
             strength
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             danger
             be
             certain
             and
             
             present
             ,
             not
             suspected
             or
             surmised
             :
             for
             a
             man
             may
             not
             (
             as
             Jonas
             )
             by
             casting
             feares
             cast
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             calling
             ;
             but
             if
             hee
             see
             certaine
             perill
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             no
             great
             hope
             of
             doing
             good
             by
             his
             stay
             ,
             he
             may
             flye
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             avoiding
             private
             respects
             (
             as
             loosing
             himselfe
             from
             duty
             ,
             
             or
             out
             of
             excessive
             feare
             shifting
             for
             himselfe
             )
             hee
             ayme
             directly
             at
             the
             furthering
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Kingdome
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             ,
             in
             which
             wisdom
             &
             conscience
             must
             over-rule
             .
             If
             it
             may
             make
             more
             for
             Gods
             glory
             to
             flie
             ,
             flie
             ;
             if
             to
             stay
             ,
             stay
             :
             thus
             seeking
             Gods
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             how
             prove
             you
             ,
             that
             such
             may
             flye
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             the
             commandement
             &
             practice
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               23.
               
               If
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               one
               city
               ,
               flie
               into
               another
               :
            
             and
             so
             himselfe
             did
             .
             Hee
             could
             by
             miracle
             have
             saved
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             for
             us
             he
             would
             rather
             humble
             himself
             by
             flying
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             15.
             
             And
             ,
             he
             was
             now
             as
             strong
             in
             spirit
             ,
             &
             as
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             afterwards
             :
             but
             Gods
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
          
           
             So
             did
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Paul
             being
             persecuted
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             was
             
             let
             downe
             by
             a
             basket
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Tarsus
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             commandement
             
               (
               Rev.
               18.
               4.
               
               )
               flie
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
            
             is
             of
             force
             hereunto
             .
             He
             would
             rather
             have
             commanded
             to
             stand
             out
             the
             persecutions
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             unlawfull
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             After
             Christ
             wee
             reade
             of
             Athanasius
             
             that
             great
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             being
             infinitely
             hated
             &
             pursued
             by
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             for
             sixe
             yeers
             in
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             where
             he
             saw
             no
             sun
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             endured
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             preserved
             the
             Church
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             waiting
             the
             time
             which
             God
             afterward
             gave
             him
             at
             Alexandria
             many
             yeers
             to
             bee
             the
             only
             hammer
             of
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             of
             many
             faithfull
             men
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             daies
             flying
             beyond
             sea
             ,
             who
             were
             happily
             revoked
             to
             the
             great
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             
             the
             most
             happy
             daies
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             this
             is
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             c
             〈…〉
             sse
             him
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             〈◊〉
             :
             to
             flye
             friends
             and
             countrie
             is
             an
             inferiour
             confession
             and
             suffring
             for
             Christ
             ,
             though
             in
             dying
             is
             a
             greater
             perfection
             and
             degree
             in
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             we
             must
             not
             fear
             them
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             :
             therefore
             not
             flye
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             fear
             them
             more
             than
             God
             ;
             not
             feare
             so
             as
             to
             apostate
             or
             deny
             faith
             &
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             them
             that
             flye
             :
             for
             ,
             would
             they
             deny
             Christ
             or
             his
             faith
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             flye
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             we
             must
             preach
             &
             counsell
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             :
             but
             in
             the
             severall
             rankes
             of
             beleevers
             God
             hath
             not
             set
             all
             his
             children
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             grace
             ;
             some
             are
             babes
             ,
             some
             young
             ,
             some
             old
             men
             .
             It
             is
             
             not
             greatest
             perfection
             for
             a
             childe
             ,
             to
             offer
             to
             run
             before
             hee
             can
             goe
             ;
             but
             boldnesse
             ,
             which
             costeth
             him
             many
             knockes
             and
             falls
             .
             Neither
             for
             those
             of
             a
             lower
             stature
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cast
             themselves
             into
             danger
             ,
             before
             ,
             or
             further
             than
             need
             shall
             require
             :
             for
             ,
             when
             times
             come
             that
             GOD
             seeth
             fit
             for
             any
             by
             death
             to
             glorifie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             edifie
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             providence
             will
             find
             meanes
             without
             a
             mans
             owne
             presumption
             to
             call
             him
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             point
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             words
             thus
             expounded
             ,
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               undertaketh
               the
               profession
            
             
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               take
               his
               life
               in
               his
               hand
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               :
               Revel
               .
               2.
               10.
               
               Bee
               thou
               faithfull
               unto
               death
               .
               Luke
            
             14.
             26.
             
             If
             any
             man
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hate
             not
             all
             ,
             yea
             even
             
               his
               owne
               life
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             :
             by
             hatred
             hee
             meanes
             not
             
             that
             affection
             simply
             considered
             ,
             but
             in
             comparison
             ,
             namely
             ,
             if
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our selves
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             our
             friends
             cannot
             stand
             together
             :
             all
             naturall
             affection
             must
             give
             place
             .
             
               Hebr.
               12.
               4.
               
               Yee
               have
               not
               yet
               resisted
               unto
               bloud
               :
            
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             Yee
             have
             resisted
             sinne
             unto
             reproach
             ,
             unto
             losse
             of
             substance
             ,
             unto
             bonds
             ,
             and
             other
             evils
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             remaines
             to
             resist
             unto
             bloud
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             .
             Revelat.
             12.
             11.
             they
             that
             overcame
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               to
               the
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             doubted
             not
             to
             hazzard
             them
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             faith
             :
             so
             as
             no
             torment
             could
             drive
             them
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             35.
             
             Wee
             have
             the
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             before
             us
             in
             this
             duty
             :
             they
             were
             
               racked
               and
               slaine
            
             ,
             and
             
               would
               not
               bee
               delivered
            
             ,
             but
             refused
             the
             offer
             of
             life
             and
             
             liberty
             upon
             condition
             of
             renouncing
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             mentioneth
             one
             Phileas
             ,
             a
             Noble
             man
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             execution
             ,
             seemed
             as
             one
             deafe
             at
             the
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             blinde
             at
             the
             teares
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             moving
             him
             to
             spare
             himselfe
             :
             As
             the
             waters
             use
             to
             breake
             themselves
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
             so
             was
             hee
             altogether
             inflexible
             .
             And
             when
             one
             Philoromus
             defending
             him
             ,
             said
             ,
             How
             
             
               can
               hee
               bee
               moved
               with
               teares
               on
               earth
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               behold
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ?
            
             hee
             also
             was
             taken
             in
             ,
             and
             both
             presently
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             our
             owne
             Martyrs
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             stake
             many
             of
             them
             had
             letters
             of
             pardon
             offered
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             looke
             at
             them
             ,
             nor
             would
             bee
             delivered
             on
             their
             conditions
             .
             Others
             absolutely
             refused
             them
             .
             One
             said
             shee
             came
             not
             thither
             to
             deny
             her
             Lord.
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             accepted
             them
             ,
             
             neither
             would
             buy
             deliverance
             so
             deare
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             at
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             be
             loved
             best
             
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             must
             bee
             accounted
             
               drosse
               and
               doung
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             7.
             8.
             
             My
             welbeloved
             is
             
               the
               chiefe
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               Cant.
            
             5.
             10.
             
             And
             withall
             ,
             hee
             is
             such
             a
             Lord
             ,
             as
             hath
             absolute
             command
             and
             power
             of
             
             our
             life
             and
             death
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             his
             ;
             and
             if
             hee
             call
             and
             command
             us
             to
             seale
             our
             profession
             with
             our
             bloud
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             ready
             to
             
               magnifie
               Christ
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               by
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               Philip.
            
             1.
             20.
             not
             fearing
             those
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             on
             his
             merit
             and
             desert
             ,
             hee
             loved
             not
             his
             life
             to
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             readily
             offered
             it
             up
             on
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             50.
             
             How
             then
             should
             wee
             hold
             our selves
             bound
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             
             if
             wee
             had
             a
             thousand
             lives
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             up
             for
             him
             ?
             shall
             the
             Just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             unjust
             for
             the
             Just
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             wee
             looke
             to
             the
             
             truth
             and
             Gospel
             :
             it
             is
             far
             more
             worthy
             than
             all
             wee
             can
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             cost
             Christ
             deare
             :
             hee
             thought
             it
             worthy
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             bought
             it
             with
             his
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             which
             was
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             28.
             
             &
             should
             wee
             thinke
             much
             to
             buy
             it
             with
             our
             last
             bloud
             ?
             Remember
             the
             precept
             ,
             
               Pro.
               23.
               23.
               
               Buy
               the
               truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               ,
            
             no
             not
             at
             any
             rate
             .
             God
             hath
             magnified
             his
             truth
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             wee
             :
             Shall
             not
             Christ
             shrink
             from
             the
             truth
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             witness
             ,
             leave
             it
             in
             the
             plaine
             field
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             looke
             on
             our selves
             :
             
             1.
             
             We
             are
             souldiers
             under
             Christs
             colours
             :
             A
             souldier
             in
             the
             field
             sels
             his
             life
             for
             a
             base
             pay
             ,
             &
             is
             ready
             
             for
             his
             King
             &
             Country
             to
             endure
             
             blowes
             )
             gashes
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             :
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             the
             Christian
             souldier
             for
             the
             love
             of
             his
             Captain
             ,
             &
             honour
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             contemne
             fears
             &
             perils
             ,
             and
             thinke
             his
             life
             well
             sold
             in
             so
             honourable
             a
             quarrel
             and
             cause
             as
             Christs
             is
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             indeed
             rightly
             to
             love
             our selves
             ,
             when
             wee
             can
             rightly
             hate
             our selves
             .
             We
             must
             learn
             to
             love
             our selves
             by
             not
             loving
             our selves
             ,
             who
             indeed
             hate
             our selves
             by
             loving
             our selves
             too
             well
             :
             And
             this
             is
             ,
             if
             wee
             beleeve
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             save
             &
             preserve
             our
             life
             by
             thus
             casting
             it
             away
             .
             A
             man
             that
             will
             save
             his
             seed
             ,
             &
             not
             cast
             it
             away
             into
             the
             grrund
             ,
             loseth
             it
             by
             such
             saving
             ;
             but
             if
             hee
             sowe
             it
             ,
             he
             reneweth
             it
             ,
             &
             multiplies
             it
             somtime
             an
             hundred
             fold
             :
             So
             to
             lose
             thy self
             for
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             save
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             reap
             an
             hundred
             fold
             :
             for
             it
             is
             but
             sowne
             to
             
             spring
             out
             unto
             the
             eternall
             harvest
             .
             Ever
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             love
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             is
             in
             and
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             You
             speake
             of
             nothing
             but
             hindrance
             &
             loss
             ,
             &
             as
             if
             a
             Christian
             may
             not
             have
             riches
             ,
             friends
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Yes
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             them
             ,
             &
             must
             save
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             called
             from
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Divorce
             not
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             text
             :
             as
             there
             is
             losse
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             gain
             by
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             harvest
             makes
             him
             a
             gainer
             ,
             who
             in
             seed-time
             seemed
             a
             loser
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             that
             is
             a
             long
             day
             :
             we
             would
             have
             something
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             thou
             hast
             in
             hand
             ,
             an
             hundred
             not
             for
             ten
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             ,
             
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               with
               persecution
               ,
               Mar.
            
             10.
             30.
             for
             thy
             father
             forsaken
             ,
             thou
             hast
             God
             to
             thy
             father
             ;
             for
             thy
             mother
             ,
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             for
             thy
             goods
             ,
             Gods
             rich
             graces
             ;
             for
             thy
             
             friends
             lost
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             Saints
             ;
             for
             thy
             trouble
             without
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             within
             ;
             for
             thy
             lands
             ,
             the
             deeds
             &
             assurances
             of
             an
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             for
             thy
             life
             temporall
             ,
             life
             eternall
             .
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             more
             in
             hand
             ?
          
           
             Ob.
             Oh
             but
             this
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             rowe
             thus
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             no
             body
             doth
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Indeed
             few
             enter
             into
             this
             narrow
             way
             :
             but
             it
             is
             good
             going
             to
             heaven
             ,
             although
             without
             company
             .
             And
             yet
             thou
             wantest
             no
             good
             company
             ,
             but
             hast
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             before
             thee
             ,
             who
             also
             suffereth
             and
             smarteth
             in
             all
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             counted
             &
             die
             for
             an
             hereticke
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Not
             of
             hereticks
             :
             &
             Christ
             was
             counted
             no
             lesse
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             I
             have
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             friends
             depending
             on
             me
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
             The
             case
             indeed
             is
             heavie
             ,
             as
             Christ
             implied
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               them
               that
               give
               suck
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
            
             but
             ,
             1.
             thou
             art
             a
             saver
             ,
             if
             thou
             savest
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             :
             thou
             lovest
             well
             enough
             ,
             if
             in
             case
             of
             confession
             thou
             lovest
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             :
             2.
             cast
             thy
             care
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             wont
             to
             save
             his
             against
             all
             appearance
             :
             And
             ,
             speake
             not
             one
             word
             for
             them
             that
             depend
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             two
             for
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             it
             may
             be
             I
             have
             a
             flock
             which
             will
             be
             scattered
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             thy
             bloud
             shed
             for
             the
             truth
             which
             thou
             hast
             preached
             ,
             preacheth
             with
             much
             more
             fruit
             and
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             all
             thy
             life
             and
             labours
             :
             as
             in
             Abel
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             yet
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             of
             us
             therfore
             ,
             who
             are
             
             pressed
             under
             this
             banner
             of
             Christs
             holy
             profession
             ,
             resolve
             to
             do
             our
             Master
             saithfull
             service
             ,
             even
             
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             beleeve
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             to
             lose
             the
             life
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             winne
             it
             in
             everlasting
             glory
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             the
             dayes
             (
             thankes
             bee
             to
             God
             )
             are
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             great
             need
             nor
             use
             of
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Yet
             ,
             1.
             a
             wise
             Pilot
             will
             in
             peace
             provide
             for
             a
             storme
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             wee
             may
             have
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             one
             powder-blow
             from
             under-ground
             may
             shake
             all
             our
             foundations
             .
             Little
             did
             the
             Christians
             in
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             thinke
             of
             such
             a
             suddaine
             change
             as
             Queene
             Mary
             brought
             in
             .
             3.
             
             Never
             were
             Gods
             people
             neerer
             danger
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             furthest
             off
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             peace
             .
             4.
             
             No
             Christian
             is
             well
             furnished
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             in
             peace
             hath
             attained
             a
             ready
             disposition
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             at
             any
             warning
             
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             who
             would
             not
             give
             his
             life
             for
             Christ
             ?
             all
             say
             they
             are
             ready
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Yet
             first
             if
             times
             should
             change
             ,
             would
             they
             indeed
             ,
             who
             now
             in
             daies
             of
             protection
             are
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ?
             would
             they
             stick
             to
             Christ
             ,
             crowned
             with
             thornes
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             weares
             a
             golden
             Crowne
             ,
             thinke
             it
             good
             policie
             not
             to
             bee
             seene
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             bring
             mens
             lives
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             profession
             ,
             to
             shrinke
             now
             for
             feare
             at
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Professor
             ,
             and
             bee
             ready
             to
             faint
             to
             heare
             a
             damosell
             say
             ,
             Surely
             thou
             art
             one
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             would
             they
             suffer
             for
             the
             profession
             ,
             that
             now
             scoffe
             &
             scorne
             at
             Professors
             ,
             under
             reproachful
             titles
             ,
             that
             now
             are
             persecutors
             themselves
             ,
             &
             goe
             as
             far
             in
             persecuting
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             
             the
             lawes
             wil
             suffer
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             :
             those
             that
             now
             robbe
             them
             of
             their
             good
             names
             ,
             while
             the
             Gospel
             is
             publikely
             professed
             &
             protected
             ,
             would
             easily
             bereave
             them
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             times
             would
             afford
             them
             lawes
             and
             liberty
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             the
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             is
             not
             resolved
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             to
             lose
             the
             life
             for
             Christ
             is
             to
             save
             it
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             now
             deny
             him
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             farre
             from
             dying
             with
             him
             in
             the
             triall
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             this
             is
             a
             building
             ,
             which
             requireth
             great
             fore-cast
             ,
             and
             is
             above
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             we
             had
             need
             furnish
             our selves
             with
             all
             the
             helpes
             to
             set
             it
             forward
             ,
             and
             fit
             our selves
             well
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             so
             difficult
             a
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             What
             are
             they
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Begin
             with
             God
             :
             presume
             
             not
             of
             thine
             owne
             strength
             ,
             as
             Peter
             .
             It
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             sound
             
             conversion
             ,
             and
             of
             mighty
             power
             by
             that
             Spirit
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             by
             which
             of
             weake
             wee
             become
             strong
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             must
             pray
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             please
             to
             stablish
             us
             unto
             this
             triall
             ,
             &
             strengthen
             us
             
               with
               all
               patience
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               joyfulnesse
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.
             10.
             
             For
             none
             have
             more
             cowardly
             lost
             the
             field
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             have
             most
             boasted
             of
             their
             valour
             and
             strength
             at
             home
             .
             Pray
             also
             for
             that
             eye-salve
             ,
             which
             may
             let
             thee
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thine
             eternall
             felicity
             hid
             with
             him
             :
             this
             wil
             make
             thee
             forget
             thy self
             (
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             at
             Christs
             Transfiguration
             )
             &
             long
             after
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             a
             little
             taste
             of
             his
             glory
             wil
             make
             us
             valiant
             to
             take
             the
             Kingdome
             by
             force
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             did
             for
             the
             glory
             that
             was
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             take
             thy selfe
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             strive
             daily
             in
             thine
             owne
             mortification
             and
             deniall
             of
             thy
             
             selfe
             ;
             beware
             of
             self-love
             ,
             love
             not
             
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             things
             in
             it
             :
             account
             not
             of
             riches
             &
             wealth
             above
             their
             worth
             .
             If
             thy
             life
             bee
             too
             deare
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             swell
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             or
             if
             thou
             mindest
             earthly
             things
             ,
             or
             settest
             too
             fast
             a
             hand
             on
             any
             thing
             ,
             wert
             thou
             never
             so
             wise
             ,
             learned
             ,
             civil
             ,
             nay
             ,
             didst
             thou
             follow
             Christ
             at
             heeles
             ,
             &
             wert
             able
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             Divels
             ;
             yet
             at
             length
             thou
             wouldst
             play
             false
             ,
             &
             prove
             an
             Apostate
             ;
             as
             Judas
             and
             Demas
             ,
             who
             forsook
             the
             truth
             to
             
               embrace
               the
               present
               world
            
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             sound
             judgement
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             firmly
             and
             distinctly
             
             to
             beleeve
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             :
             for
             this
             must
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             undaunted
             profession
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               4.
               13.
               
               I
               beleeved
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               spake
               .
            
             He
             hath
             begun
             well
             ,
             who
             hath
             begun
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             laid
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
             It
             was
             soundnesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             carried
             〈…〉
             ent
             Beleevers
             through
             
             such
             extremities
             .
             They
             endured
             racking
             ,
             &
             burning
             ,
             &
             hewing
             asunder
             ,
             &
             all
             
               by
               faith
            
             .
             The
             just
             in
             
             trouble
             must
             live
             
               by
               faith
               ,
               Hab.
            
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             every
             house
             not
             founded
             
               upon
               a
               rocke
            
             ,
             when
             flouds
             beat
             &
             
             stormes
             blow
             ,
             must
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             fall
             shall
             be
             very
             great
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Get
             sound
             affection
             ,
             &
             grow
             
             up
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             then
             all
             torments
             shall
             be
             sweet
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             as
             Jacob
             for
             Rachel
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               13.
               7.
               love
               suffereth
               all
               things
               .
               Cant.
               8.
               6.
               love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               :
            
             the
             coales
             therof
             are
             fiery
             coales
             ,
             and
             a
             vehement
             flame
             ;
             much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             it
             ,
             nor
             flouds
             drown
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             where
             this
             love
             is
             fervent
             ,
             it
             kindleth
             a
             flame
             of
             zeale
             ,
             by
             which
             if
             God
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             glorified
             ,
             or
             rather
             than
             God
             should
             lose
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             Saints
             would
             endure
             even
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             :
             Moses
             would
             rather
             bee
             razed
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             Paul
             
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             than
             God
             not
             glorified
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christian
             resignation
             notably
             conduceth
             hereunto
             .
             Learne
             to
             
             
               commit
               thy
               soule
               unto
               God
               in
               well-doing
               ,
            
             as
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Creatour
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
             Thus
             did
             Paul
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               1.
               12.
               
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               am
               perswaded
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               have
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               that
               day
               .
            
             A
             childe
             that
             hath
             any
             precious
             thing
             given
             him
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             into
             his
             fathers
             hands
             to
             keep
             .
             Thy
             soule
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             thou
             hast
             ,
             let
             thy
             Father
             keep
             it
             ,
             &
             it
             shal
             be
             safe
             whatever
             befall
             the
             body
             &
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Christian
             confirmation
             ,
             or
             corroboration
             unto
             
               all
               long-suffering
            
             
             and
             patience
             with
             joy
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             11.
             
             Wee
             must
             daily
             out-grow
             some
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             bee
             adding
             to
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             laying
             up
             something
             to
             animate
             and
             encourage
             
             our selves
             in
             enduring
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             no
             meanes
             in
             triall
             ▪
             we
             be
             wonne
             to
             deny
             Christ
             and
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             our
             daily
             strengthening
             
             it
             will
             be
             usefull
             to
             meditate
             daily
             on
             some
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             On
             Gods
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             an
             houre
             for
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             to
             work
             ;
             before
             which
             time
             not
             an
             haire
             can
             fall
             from
             the
             head
             :
             Till
             it
             bee
             come
             ,
             Christ
             shal
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             danger
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             affraid
             to
             meet
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             hee
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             seeke
             ,
             &
             deliver
             himselfe
             into
             their
             hands
             .
             The
             enemy
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             God
             is
             not
             aware
             of
             ,
             nothing
             beyond
             his
             just
             and
             wise
             permission
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             shall
             glorifie
             himself
             ,
             edifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             turne
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             even
             to
             us
             particularly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Meditate
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             
             God
             ,
             
               predicting
               and
               fore-telling
            
             of
             
             persecutions
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               my
               sake
               :
            
             all
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ;
             and
             ,
             the
             time
             commeth
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             that
             kill
             you
             ,
             will
             think
             they
             doe
             GOD
             good
             service
             .
             Which
             are
             good
             admonitions
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             some
             preparednes
             ,
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             with
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             Commanding
             :
             to
             hold
             fast
             what
             wee
             have
             ,
             and
             let
             none
             take
             our
             crowne
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             25.
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             Hold
             fast
             with
             both
             hands
             that
             faith
             and
             grace
             which
             is
             the
             pledge
             of
             a
             crowne
             .
             Promising
             ,
             and
             fencing
             the
             heart
             with
             assurance
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             mitigation
             ,
             deliverance
             ,
             &
             honourable
             recompence
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             strong
             &
             sure
             foundations
             grounded
             in
             his
             owne
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             
             in
             sixe
             troubles
             ,
             &
             in
             seven
             ,
             in
             fire
             and
             water
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             
             strength
             &
             consolation
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             
               shall
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             then
             he
             doth
             more
             for
             his
             Saints
             when
             he
             standeth
             by
             them
             ,
             strengthening
             their
             faith
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             opened
             the
             prison-doors
             &
             iron
             gates
             to
             let
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             goefree
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             same
             blessed
             Apostles
             were
             as
             deare
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             neere
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             behcaded
             by
             Nero
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             one
             by
             an
             Angel
             was
             led
             out
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             had
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             prison
             shaken
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             cast
             open
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             promised
             mitigation
             :
             &
             it
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             Christians
             
             can
             with
             joy
             clap
             their
             hands
             and
             sing
             Psalmes
             in
             the
             flames
             ,
             &
             professe
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             was
             to
             them
             as
             a
             bed
             of
             Downe
             ,
             or
             sweet
             Roses
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             led
             out
             of
             prison
             by
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             promised
             an
             happy
             
             
             deliverance
             :
             for
             the
             fire
             shall
             not
             hurt
             the
             gold
             ,
             but
             fine
             it
             :
             the
             flaile
             shal
             not
             hurt
             the
             wheat
             ,
             but
             cleanse
             it
             :
             the
             black
             sope
             seems
             to
             foyle
             and
             fowle
             the
             cloth
             ,
             but
             indeed
             makes
             it
             whiter
             &
             cleaner
             .
             There
             is
             no
             danger
             when
             Gods
             Battledore
             come
             on
             his
             children
             ;
             it
             serves
             but
             to
             whiten
             them
             ,
             and
             parts
             them
             from
             their
             foulnesse
             .
             All
             the
             enemies
             cannot
             hinder
             thy
             glory
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             they
             could
             Christs
             :
             they
             may
             sever
             soule
             and
             body
             asunder
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             from
             Christ.
             They
             may
             take
             our
             soules
             from
             our
             bodies
             ,
             or
             our
             hearts
             out
             of
             our
             bosome
             ;
             but
             cannot
             take
             us
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             or
             bosome
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hee
             hath
             promised
             a
             most
             
             ample
             recompence
             to
             him
             that
             overcomes
             .
             I
             will
             give
             him
             
               power
               over
               the
               Nations
            
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             
               go
               no
               more
               forth
            
             :
             and
             Christ
             will
             
             
             confesse
             him
             before
             his
             Father
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             
             Oh
             now
             look
             often
             upon
             this
             happy
             end
             ,
             if
             thou
             shalt
             give
             thy
             life
             in
             Christs
             quarrell
             .
             Great
             shall
             be
             thy
             reward
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             a
             miserable
             life
             shall
             bee
             exchanged
             with
             eternall
             blessednesse
             .
             This
             of
             the
             second
             meditation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             Christ
             thy
             companion
             in
             suffering
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             thou
             hast
             him
             an
             example
             also
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             joy
             set
             before
             
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             crosse
             :
             Nay
             ,
             he
             endured
             thy
             crosse
             ,
             &
             all
             thy
             suffering
             is
             but
             an
             honest
             duty
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             gratefull
             part
             to
             stick
             to
             him
             in
             trouble
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             followed
             in
             prosperity
             .
             Polycarp
             the
             Martyr
             at
             his
             death
             said
             thus
             ,
             I
             have
             served
             Christ
             86.
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             hee
             never
             hurt
             mee
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             speake
             evill
             of
             him
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             duty
             to
             maintaine
             his
             cause
             to
             death
             ,
             who
             
             by
             death
             maintained
             our
             cause
             ,
             &
             now
             pleadeth
             it
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Neither
             is
             it
             an
             unglorious
             service
             ,
             but
             a
             precious
             gift
             ,
             and
             an
             honourable
             advancement
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             14.
             
             The
             Martyr
             that
             sate
             downe
             with
             Christ
             at
             a
             bitter
             breakfast
             ,
             expected
             a
             better
             dinner
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             .
             
               Oh
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               what
               had
               become
               of
               mee
               if
               Christ
               had
               kept
               his
               life
               so
               fast
               from
               mee
               ,
               as
               my
               corruption
               would
               hold
               my
               life
               from
               him
               !
               If
               I
               would
               keep
               it
               from
               him
               to
               day
               ,
               he
               may
               snatch
               it
               from
               me
               to
               morrow
               .
               If
               I
               will
               not
               give
               it
               now
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               it
               unto
               punishmēt
               .
               If
               I
               give
               it
               freely
               once
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               receive
               it
               for
               ever
               .
               I
               see
               when
               God
               called
               Abraham
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               Isaac
               ,
               Abraham
               by
               offering
               him
               preserved
               him
               :
               The
               way
               to
               preserve
               my
               Isaac
               ,
               my
               joy
               ,
               my
               life
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               Christ
               :
               for
               ,
               then
               it
               
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               live
               and
               be
               increased
               ;
               and
               for
               my
               Isaac
               and
               joy
               ,
               a
               Ram
               shal
               be
               sacrified
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               only
               my
               corrupt
               affections
               &
               concupiscence
               ,
               but
               my
               joy
               shall
               none
               take
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Verse
               26.
               
            
             
               For
               what
               shal
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               if
               he
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
               Or
               what
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soule
               ?
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             our
             Saviour
             enlargeth
             the
             former
             doctrine
             by
             a
             
             second
             reason
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             winning
             the
             world
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             &
             seems
             to
             prevent
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             might
             rise
             up
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             hearers
             ,
             thus
             :
             But
             wee
             see
             that
             this
             is
             not
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             
             safety
             and
             comfort
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             care
             not
             for
             following
             thee
             ,
             live
             at
             hearts
             ease
             ,
             in
             plenty
             and
             fulnesse
             ,
             they
             are
             on
             the
             rising
             hand
             ,
             &
             are
             the
             only
             gainers
             
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             only
             wee
             are
             losers
             ,
             and
             have
             left
             all
             ,
             and
             betaken
             our selves
             to
             an
             afflicted
             &
             despicable
             condition
             for
             following
             of
             thee
             ;
             why
             might
             not
             wee
             looke
             to
             bee
             gainers
             too
             ?
             To
             which
             our
             Saviour
             directs
             his
             answer
             ;
             They
             are
             indeed
             gainers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             were
             gainers
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             loss
             neer
             them
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             gaine
             ,
             even
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             most
             incomparable
             loss
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             most
             irrecoverable
             loss
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             just
             punishment
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             by
             losing
             Christ
             wil
             save
             his
             own
             stake
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             
               What
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               ?
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             What
             shall
             it
             any
             way
             better
             a
             
             mans
             estate
             ?
             The
             English
             is
             somewhat
             too
             short
             for
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             the
             word
             profit
             being
             amongst
             us
             
             commonly
             used
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             riches
             ;
             but
             the
             Greeke
             comprehends
             also
             the
             gaine
             of
             honours
             ,
             
             preferments
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             the
             estate
             is
             bettered
             ,
             either
             indeed
             or
             in
             appearance
             .
          
           
             
               To
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             supposition
             :
             for
             no
             man
             ever
             wonne
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Alexander
             won
             much
             of
             it
             .
             Ahasuerus
             was
             Lord
             over
             127.
             
             Provinces
             .
             But
             never
             any
             could
             win
             the
             whole
             :
             yet
             suppose
             a
             man
             should
             winne
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             this
             would
             fwell
             to
             a
             great
             bulk
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             both
             what
             is
             included
             in
             the
             word
             world
             ,
             &
             what
             in
             the
             word
             gaine
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             world
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             
             only
             the
             frame
             of
             heaven
             &
             earth
             ,
             &
             the
             creatures
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             a
             naturall
             mans
             heart
             can
             desire
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             can
             wish
             for
             his
             full
             contentment
             ,
             such
             as
             honours
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             In
             which
             sense
             Paul
             saith
             
               (
               Gal
               6.
               14.
               )
               I
               am
               crucified
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               the
               world
               to
               mee
               ,
            
             that
             
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             weaned
             my selfe
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             such
             worldly
             contents
             ,
             as
             naturall
             men
             make
             their
             only
             portion
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             am
             ever
             dead
             to
             such
             desires
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             meaning
             :
             Suppose
             one
             man
             could
             gain
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             &
             pleasures
             that
             all
             men
             on
             earth
             joyntly
             or
             severally
             have
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             it
             to
             the
             soules
             losse
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             world
             is
             
             included
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             right
             &
             title
             .
             2.
             
             Possession
             &
             hold
             .
             3.
             
             Fruition
             &
             content
             .
             ●4
             .
             A
             certainty
             of
             holding
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             all
             these
             goe
             to
             a
             cleare
             gain
             :
             yet
             were
             all
             this
             ,
             nothing
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             
               And
               lose
               his
               soule
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             and
             lose
             himself
             :
             for
             so
             S.
             Luke
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               ch
               .
               9.
               25.
               
               If
               he
               destroy
               or
               lose
               himselfe
               .
            
             And
             so
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Hebraism
             the
             soule
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             person
             :
             
               Seventy
               soules
               went
            
             
             
               downe
               into
               Egypt
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seventy
             persons
             .
             And
             the
             soule
             cannot
             bee
             
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             person
             must
             
             perish
             .
             And
             the
             soul
             cannot
             be
             but
             lost
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             offended
             ,
             who
             can
             cast
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             into
             hell
             .
             
          
           
             
               Or
               what
               recompence
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soul
               ?
               ]
            
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             exchange
             can
             countervaile
             the
             losse
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             redeeme
             the
             soule
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             Devise
             what
             you
             can
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             redeeme
             a
             lost
             soule
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             losse
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             irrecoverable
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             bee
             made
             up
             againe
             .
          
           
             Now
             something
             is
             observable
             :
             
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             propounding
             :
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             matter
             propounded
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             of
             propounding
             is
             by
             a
             continued
             interrogation
             :
             which
             not
             onely
             carrieth
             in
             it
             more
             strength
             than
             an
             ordinary
             negation
             ,
             but
             stirreth
             up
             the
             hearer
             to
             ponder
             &
             wel
             weigh
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             give
             his
             judgment
             
             and
             answer
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             in
             larger
             speech
             ,
             
               Tell
               mee
               out
               of
               your
               own
               judgments
               &
               best
               understanding
               ,
               let
               your
               owne
               consciences
               bee
               Judges
               whether
               the
               whole
               world
               were
               a
               reasonable
               gaine
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               whole
               world
               could
               recover
               such
               a
               loss
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             Wherin
             note
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Ministers
             &
             Preachers
             
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             be
             carefull
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             what
             they
             teach
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             ,
             so
             to
             instruct
             ,
             as
             to
             sharpen
             &
             set
             an
             edge
             on
             the
             word
             ,
             so
             as
             men
             may
             bee
             brought
             to
             commune
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             to
             whet
             upon
             themselves
             things
             delivered
             ,
             to
             embrace
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             27.
             the
             Prophet
             must
             
               try
               their
               wayes
            
             :
             the
             Lord
             set
             &
             sent
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             
               know
               and
               try
            
             
             their
             waies
             .
             To
             try
             metall
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             touch
             ;
             so
             Gods
             Minister
             must
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             &
             so
             touch
             upon
             their
             sins
             and
             drosse
             ,
             as
             the
             guilty
             person
             may
             feele
             himselfe
             touched
             ,
             and
             tryed
             with
             the
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             Nathan
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             David
             his
             King
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               man
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             himself
             
               (
               Deut.
            
             10.
             12.
             
             )
             after
             he
             had
             made
             rehearsall
             of
             manifold
             benefits
             conferred
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             askes
             themselves
             the
             question
             ,
             
               And
               now
               Israel
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Think
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             deserve
             not
             the
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             trust
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             thy
             heart
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             5.
             4.
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             shewed
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             chosen
             ,
             planted
             ,
             hedged
             ,
             and
             dressed
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             hee
             summons
             them
             to
             give
             answer
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             
               What
               
               could
               I
               do
               more
               to
               my
               Vineyard
               ?
            
             As
             ▪
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             Say
             within
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             Judges
             your selves
             ,
             whether
             your
             wild
             grapes
             proceed
             not
             from
             your
             selvs
             ,
             &
             from
             your
             own
             naughty
             disposition
             ,
             &
             not
             from
             my
             want
             of
             manuring
             .
          
           
             One
             reason
             hereof
             is
             taken
             from
             
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Minister
             :
             Our
             love
             must
             direct
             particular
             doctrine
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             would
             profit
             and
             help
             toward
             heaven
             :
             Colos.
             1.
             28.
             
             Pauls
             affection
             caused
             him
             to
             admonish
             not
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             ,
             &
             to
             teach
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             every
             man
             perfect
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             from
             the
             fruit
             &
             pro
             fit
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             wherein
             God
             
             gives
             the
             
               learned
               tongue
            
             ,
             that
             by
             
             speciall
             application
             the
             doctrine
             may
             bee
             brought
             home
             to
             every
             mans
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             may
             bee
             taught
             in
             wisdome
             .
             It
             is
             the
             life
             &
             excellency
             of
             preaching
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             able
             Minister
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             by
             the
             shril
             trumpet
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             
             awaken
             the
             drowsie
             consciences
             ,
             and
             set
             mens
             sins
             in
             order
             before
             them
             .
             And
             otherwise
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             teach
             generally
             ,
             without
             application
             ,
             long
             hee
             shall
             teach
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             remaine
             untaught
             :
             the
             bellowes
             shall
             be
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             the
             drosse
             remain
             still
             .
             A
             garment
             fitted
             for
             all
             bodies
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             no
             body
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             it
             with
             doctrine
             :
             Or
             as
             a
             loafe
             of
             bread
             set
             among
             the
             children
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             they
             get
             cut
             and
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             Which
             teacheth
             people
             how
             to
             esteem
             of
             such
             Preachers
             as
             labour
             
             in
             application
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             mens
             faces
             to
             see
             their
             spots
             :
             namely
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             world
             doth
             ,
             troublers
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             spy-faults
             ,
             or
             invective
             Preachers
             ;
             nor
             as
             our
             Libertines
             hold
             them
             ,
             Legall
             Preachers
             .
             No
             :
             but
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             rich
             mercy
             ,
             whose
             wonderful
             favour
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             send
             us
             a
             Nathan
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             ,
             This
             hast
             thou
             done
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             Preachers
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Evangelicall
             Preachers
             ?
             yet
             what
             sharp
             points
             had
             their
             doctrine
             to
             pricke
             and
             pierce
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
               Act.
            
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             Be
             also
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             most
             distaste
             that
             word
             which
             comes
             neerest
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             neerest
             the
             bad
             customes
             and
             fashions
             of
             times
             and
             persons
             :
             Whereas
             indeed
             a
             good
             heart
             honours
             the
             Word
             for
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             discovering
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             secret
             speeches
             ,
             and
             practices
             :
             in
             nothing
             more
             can
             it
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ;
             an
             Idiot
             ,
             an
             Infidell
             now
             can
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             Lords
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               24.
               25.
               
               God
               is
               in
               you
               of
               〈◊〉
               truth
               .
            
             What
             difference
             between
             Gods
             word
             and
             mans
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             not
             reach
             the
             conscience
             ?
             Where
             
             were
             the
             Spirit
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             not
             discerne
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             divide
             
             between
             the
             marrow
             and
             the
             bone
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             discovers
             the
             practice
             
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             shrink
             more
             at
             the
             curse
             ,
             than
             at
             their
             sin
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             cannot
             blame
             or
             deny
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             then
             to
             flie
             upon
             the
             Preachers
             purpose
             and
             affection
             :
             So
             ranking
             themselves
             among
             those
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             who
             
               rebuke
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Hos.
            
             4.
             4.
             
             Such
             a
             one
             wil
             not
             appeare
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             therefore
             will
             approve
             the
             doctrine
             :
             but
             he
             remaines
             an
             hypocrite
             &
             enemy
             ,
             therefore
             reviles
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             rejects
             the
             doctrine
             .
             This
             of
             the
             first
             note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             note
             another
             
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               in
               matters
               of
               much
               importance
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               losing
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               or
               else
               of
               great
               danger
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               winning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               use
               more
               than
               ordinary
               vehemency
               .
            
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             
             speakes
             not
             of
             tything
             Mint
             and
             Cummin
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             weighty
             points
             of
             the
             Law.
             Neither
             hath
             every
             Verse
             in
             the
             Bible
             a
             verely
             ,
             or
             a
             behold
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             a
             Selah
             in
             the
             end
             .
             But
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             intention
             or
             excitation
             some
             star
             is
             held
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             reades
             ,
             may
             consider
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             expressing
             such
             vehemency
             here
             ,
             shewes
             it
             the
             greatest
             matter
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             gaining
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             saving
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             And
             that
             the
             greatest
             danger
             in
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             losing
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Can
             a
             man
             grapple
             thornes
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             feare
             pricking
             ?
             Can
             a
             man
             walk
             on
             snares
             safely
             ?
             and
             such
             is
             the
             gain
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             22.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             is
             to
             draw
             men
             
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ;
             so
             if
             in
             any
             argument
             ,
             we
             the
             Ministers
             could
             be
             more
             earnest
             &
             perswasive
             ,
             we
             
             had
             need
             lay
             weight
             upon
             this
             (
             as
             in
             this
             our
             Precedent
             )
             in
             haling
             men
             from
             the
             gaine
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             gain
             of
             themselves
             ,
             from
             the
             care
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             care
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             eager
             pursuit
             of
             all
             false
             profits
             ,
             to
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             commodity
             ,
             which
             shall
             eternally
             enrich
             them
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             manner
             
             teacheth
             ,
             how
             naturally
             wee
             are
             all
             of
             us
             inclined
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             seek
             it
             with
             all
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             need
             of
             many
             and
             strong
             back-byasses
             :
             In
             that
             this
             care
             is
             implied
             here
             to
             be
             ,
             1.
             the
             first
             care
             of
             a
             naturall
             man
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             sensible
             profit
             &
             benefit
             :
             2.
             the
             most
             vehement
             care
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             naturall
             man
             sets
             his
             soule
             light
             for
             it
             :
             3.
             the
             most
             insatiable
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             man
             would
             gaine
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             for
             ,
             hee
             that
             sets
             his
             heart
             on
             silver
             ,
             
             
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             5.
             9.
             
             And
             this
             unmortified
             desire
             for
             the
             unsatiablenesse
             of
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             Hors-leach
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             full
             till
             he
             burst
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             can
             the
             round
             world
             (
             if
             a
             man
             had
             it
             all
             )
             fill
             the
             corners
             of
             a
             covetous
             mans
             heart
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Oh
             but
             many
             naturall
             men
             have
             despised
             the
             world
             :
             Some
             Philosophers
             have
             cast
             away
             riches
             ;
             
             and
             this
             ,
             some
             orders
             of
             Papists
             professe
             :
             and
             therefore
             every
             man
             is
             not
             naturally
             carried
             after
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             answer
             :
             1.
             
             It
             was
             not
             hard
             for
             many
             to
             despise
             riches
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             they
             could
             not
             attaine
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             by
             common
             grace
             ,
             above
             nature
             ,
             are
             repressed
             and
             restrained
             :
             for
             many
             such
             common
             gifts
             are
             bestowed
             on
             wicked
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             upholding
             of
             humane
             society
             ;
             and
             otherwise
             every
             man
             would
             bee
             a
             
             wolfe
             and
             devourer
             .
             3.
             
             The
             vow
             of
             voluntary
             poverty
             in
             hope
             of
             merit
             is
             blasphemous
             ,
             a
             fruit
             of
             pride
             ,
             a
             grosse
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             poverty
             indeed
             .
             Well
             said
             one
             ,
             
               The
               purse
               is
               easier
               left
               than
               the
               will
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               ,
            
             
             
               you
               may
               hold
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               leave
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             covetous
             man
             then
             is
             a
             naturall
             man
             :
             where
             covetousnesse
             reigns
             and
             commands
             ,
             there
             nature
             swayes
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             only
             under
             this
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             sins
             ▪
             A
             covetous
             man
             ,
             &
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             are
             incompatible
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             a
             man
             can
             be
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             at
             one
             time
             .
             Findest
             thou
             thy
             heart
             bowed
             downward
             ,
             and
             fixed
             on
             earth
             with
             full
             desires
             ?
             never
             deceive
             thy selfe
             with
             profession
             of
             religion
             or
             godlinesse
             :
             for
             ,
             religion
             entertained
             as
             well
             as
             professed
             ,
             1.
             would
             shew
             thee
             better
             
             things
             :
             2.
             affect
             thee
             with
             them
             as
             with
             thine
             owne
             :
             3.
             order
             unquiet
             and
             unsatiable
             desires
             .
             True
             
             
               contentment
               with
               food
               &
               raiment
            
             ,
             
             if
             God
             give
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             the
             daughter
             of
             godlines
             .
             4.
             
             It
             would
             make
             thee
             and
             all
             thy
             wealth
             servants
             of
             grace
             ,
             employed
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             thought
             best
             saved
             when
             well
             laid
             out
             .
             Consider
             ,
             and
             deceive
             not
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             even
             professors
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             in
             part
             are
             
             gotten
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             espy
             flesh
             and
             nature
             still
             at
             worke
             ,
             and
             returning
             upon
             them
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             ,
             and
             too
             just
             an
             imputation
             on
             many
             ,
             who
             make
             their
             profession
             heare
             ill
             ,
             &
             their
             Religion
             doubted
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             binde
             up
             their
             hands
             from
             doing
             good
             ,
             &
             from
             furthering
             their
             own
             reckoning
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             professe
             a
             farre
             degree
             in
             mortification
             ;
             when
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             a
             man
             can
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             worldlings
             :
             you
             may
             observe
             them
             in
             their
             trading
             and
             
             calling
             ,
             as
             intent
             ,
             as
             untrusty
             ,
             as
             griping
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             in
             the
             mysteries
             and
             crafts
             of
             their
             trade
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             worldling
             :
             Move
             
             them
             to
             pious
             or
             charitable
             duties
             ,
             you
             finde
             many
             of
             them
             as
             barren
             ,
             as
             grudging
             ,
             as
             penurious
             ;
             you
             would
             thinke
             you
             had
             a
             flint
             in
             hand
             to
             fetch
             out
             water
             .
             Pence
             are
             pull'd
             from
             them
             as
             their
             joynts
             ;
             and
             silver
             out
             of
             their
             purses
             ,
             as
             bloud
             out
             of
             their
             veins
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             faint
             profession
             of
             godlines
             ;
             but
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             the
             spirits
             are
             oppressed
             .
             May
             we
             not
             say
             now
             ,
             their
             riches
             &
             cares
             are
             thorns
             to
             them
             ?
             Oh
             that
             we
             were
             wise
             to
             discern
             how
             these
             thorns
             supplant
             and
             unroot
             the
             Word
             ,
             &
             while
             they
             root
             themselvs
             ,
             undermine
             the
             counsels
             &
             exhortations
             of
             it
             !
             how
             they
             draw
             away
             this
             moisture
             ,
             that
             should
             preserve
             the
             growth
             and
             greennesse
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             comfortable
             heat
             and
             shine
             of
             the
             Sunne
             of
             
             grace
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             thorns
             do
             !
             Oh
             see
             and
             bewaile
             the
             curse
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             our
             earthly
             hearts
             should
             bring
             forth
             thorns
             and
             thistles
             to
             the
             choaking
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             grace
             !
             and
             then
             be
             ever
             cropping
             or
             unrooting
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             of
             the
             maner
             of
             propounding
             these
             truths
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             affordeth
             sundry
             instructions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             more
             a
             man
             is
             addicted
             
             to
             gaine
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             losing
             his
             soule
             .
             
               They
               that
               will
               be
               rich
               ,
               fall
               into
               many
               temptations
               and
               snares
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             9.
             and
             surely
             ,
             hee
             that
             walketh
             on
             snares
             ,
             and
             on
             many
             snares
             ,
             walketh
             not
             the
             safest
             .
             Ecclus.
             5.
             12.
             
             Solomon
             observed
             an
             evill
             sicknesse
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               riches
               reserved
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               owner
               .
               Pro.
               1.
               17.
               
               In
               vaine
               is
               the
               net
               laid
               before
               the
               bird
               :
            
             for
             ,
             she
             is
             so
             greedy
             of
             the
             bait
             ,
             that
             shee
             forgets
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             loseth
             her
             life
             :
             
             
               So
               is
               every
               one
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               gaine
               ,
               which
               takes
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               owners
               thereof
            
             (
             as
             in
             our
             New
             Translation
             .
             )
             Yea
             so
             strong
             a
             snare
             the
             Divell
             thought
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             assaulted
             Christ
             himselfe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             kept
             it
             for
             his
             last
             &
             most
             violent
             on-sett
             ,
             if
             all
             other
             should
             faile
             him
             :
             
               All
               these
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               Matth.
            
             4.
             9.
             and
             when
             this
             would
             not
             worke
             ,
             hee
             departed
             hopelesse
             .
             And
             what
             else
             doth
             our
             Lord
             affirme
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               hard
               is
               it
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             gain
             of
             the
             world
             
             commonly
             estrangeth
             the
             heart
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             from
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             it
             .
             The
             love
             of
             the
             world
             is
             an
             Idolatry
             
             and
             spirituall
             Adultery
             ,
             whereby
             the
             heart
             goeth
             
               a
               whoring
               from
               God
            
             :
             and
             as
             the
             adulterer
             gives
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             body
             to
             a
             stranger
             ;
             so
             the
             worldling
             gives
             the
             strength
             and
             confidence
             of
             his
             soule
             to
             a
             strange
             god
             ,
             the
             god
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             saith
             to
             the
             wedge
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               confidence
               ,
               Job
            
             31.
             21.
             
             As
             the
             Idolater
             sacrificeth
             to
             his
             
             Idoll
             ;
             so
             the
             worldling
             is
             the
             Priest
             that
             sacrificeth
             to
             the
             world
             and
             Mammon
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Idolater
             serves
             his
             Idoll
             ,
             &
             worships
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             lover
             of
             gain
             bestowes
             his
             love
             ,
             affection
             ,
             service
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             time
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             get
             or
             increase
             it
             ,
             and
             thinkes
             all
             the
             time
             set
             apart
             to
             Gods
             service
             exceeding
             tedious
             and
             burdensome
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Idolater
             in
             danger
             of
             perdition
             ?
             or
             else
             an
             Adulterer
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             desire
             to
             be
             rich
             and
             
             gaine
             the
             world
             stuffeth
             the
             soule
             with
             a
             thousand
             damnable
             lusts
             ,
             every
             one
             able
             to
             sinke
             it
             to
             hell
             .
             This
             one
             sin
             brings
             in
             a
             band
             and
             army
             of
             wickednesses
             ;
             swels
             the
             heart
             with
             pride
             ,
             deads
             it
             with
             security
             ,
             begets
             a
             licentiousnesse
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinning
             ,
             fils
             the
             hands
             with
             wickednesse
             &
             robbery
             ,
             
             the
             mouth
             with
             oaths
             ,
             curses
             ,
             lyes
             ,
             against
             God
             and
             conscience
             ,
             the
             house
             with
             bribes
             and
             riches
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             belly
             with
             bread
             of
             deceit
             ,
             usury
             ,
             and
             oppression
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fruitfull
             
               root
               of
               all
               evill
               .
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             10.
             and
             a
             covetous
             person
             is
             a
             most
             
             vicious
             person
             ;
             no
             sin
             will
             he
             forbear
             ,
             that
             may
             bring
             him
             in
             gain
             :
             he
             is
             a
             fit
             anvile
             for
             the
             Divell
             to
             forge
             &
             hammer
             out
             any
             mischievous
             device
             upon
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             Balaam
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             Demas
             ,
             all
             carried
             in
             the
             violent
             stream
             of
             this
             sin
             to
             hainous
             acts
             against
             their
             consciences
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             so
             cursed
             a
             root
             endanger
             the
             soule
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             desire
             of
             gaine
             threatens
             
             danger
             and
             singular
             detriment
             to
             the
             soul
             ;
             because
             it
             brings
             it
             almost
             to
             an
             impossibility
             of
             repentance
             and
             solvation
             :
             
               Matth.
               19.
               20.
               
               It
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               Camell
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               
               needle
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               rich
               man
               to
               be
               saved
               :
            
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             commonly
             frustrates
             the
             meanes
             of
             repentance
             and
             salvation
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             noteth
             it
             in
             those
             two
             Parables
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             that
             all
             the
             seed
             cast
             among
             
               thornes
               of
               worldly
               cares
            
             is
             choaked
             :
             the
             thorns
             hinder
             the
             sun-beames
             from
             shining
             on
             the
             blade
             and
             stalke
             ,
             and
             unroot
             it
             within
             .
             And
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             else
             ,
             that
             kept
             men
             from
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             but
             buying
             of
             oxen
             ,
             marrying
             of
             wives
             ,
             and
             other
             
               worldly
               occasions
            
             ?
             What
             pulled
             good
             Martha
             from
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             hearing
             his
             gracious
             words
             ,
             but
             distractions
             
               about
               many
               things
            
             ,
             which
             
             made
             her
             forget
             the
             
               one
               thing
               necessary
            
             ?
          
           
             Doth
             not
             our
             experience
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             worldlings
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             their
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             are
             most
             dull
             and
             uncapable
             persons
             in
             spirituall
             
             things
             ?
             Call
             them
             to
             workes
             of
             justice
             ,
             piety
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             neighbourhood
             ,
             to
             uphold
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             exercise
             bounty
             and
             beneficence
             ,
             wee
             speake
             to
             deafe
             men
             ,
             and
             shall
             as
             soon
             persw
             ade
             the
             pillars
             they
             sit
             by
             .
             If
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             heare
             ,
             and
             get
             a
             little
             understanding
             ,
             and
             be
             convinced
             ,
             and
             prick't
             a
             little
             ,
             the
             cares
             of
             the
             world
             choake
             all
             presently
             ,
             and
             their
             covetousnesse
             suffers
             them
             not
             to
             profit
             by
             any
             preaching
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.
             31.
             
             Of
             all
             men
             the
             bitterest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             scorners
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
             are
             covetous
             men
             .
             If
             Christ
             himselfe
             should
             come
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             scorne
             him
             .
             
               These
               things
               heard
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               mocked
               him
               :
               for
               they
               were
               covetous
               ,
               Luke
            
             16.
             14.
             they
             pretended
             other
             things
             against
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             their
             covetousnesse
             that
             kept
             alive
             their
             malice
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             as
             it
             keeps
             ou●
             grace
             
             in
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             eates
             out
             &
             casteth
             it
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             as
             the
             lean
             Kine
             ate
             up
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             were
             leane
             and
             ill-favoured
             still
             .
             How
             many
             Apostates
             and
             Revolters
             confirme
             this
             truth
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             lower
             estate
             could
             reade
             ,
             pray
             ,
             keep
             the
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             their
             private
             watches
             with
             God
             ,
             could
             instruct
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             use
             diligence
             in
             good
             waies
             &
             meanes
             ;
             but
             now
             resemble
             the
             Moone
             ,
             which
             never
             suffereth
             eclipse
             but
             at
             her
             full
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             the
             earths
             interposition
             between
             the
             Sunne
             and
             her selfe
             ?
             Better
             had
             it
             been
             ,
             that
             these
             had
             never
             seen
             penny
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             exchanged
             such
             things
             for
             it
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             soule
             now
             in
             danger
             ?
          
           
             Quest.
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             lawfull
             to
             labour
             for
             riches
             ,
             for
             our selves
             and
             ours
             to
             live
             well
             and
             honestly
             in
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             man
             
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             permitteth
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             it
             for
             the
             sustaining
             and
             upholding
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             family
             .
             Againe
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             honest
             care
             for
             the
             family
             ,
             which
             is
             part
             of
             a
             mans
             calling
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             provide
             not
             for
             his
             family
             ,
             hee
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidell
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
             But
             the
             thing
             condemned
             is
             the
             seeking
             of
             the
          
           
             
               world
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Out
                   of
                   order
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Out
                   of
                   measure
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               former
            
             ,
             when
             we
             seek
             it
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             
             wee
             can
             worst
             want
             ;
             when
             the
             unbeleeving
             heart
             saith
             in
             it selfe
             secretly
             ,
             I
             must
             attaine
             this
             and
             that
             profit
             ,
             and
             pitch
             of
             estate
             ,
             I
             must
             compasse
             such
             and
             such
             a
             project
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             become
             religious
             and
             devout
             :
             contrary
             to
             our
             Saviours
             counsell
             ,
             
               Matthew
               6.
               33.
               
               First
               seeke
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Out
               of
               measure
            
             :
             both
             seeking
             
             
             more
             than
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             care
             and
             affection
             than
             is
             warrantable
             :
             when
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             nothing
             is
             sufficient
             for
             their
             desire
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             as
             the
             grave
             and
             Horse-leach
             ,
             and
             say
             ever
             ,
             
             
               Give
               ▪
               give
               ,
               Eccl.
               5.
               9.
               he
               that
               loveth
               silver
               ,
               shall
               not
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               it
               .
            
             And
             for
             the
             manner
             ,
             their
             care
             is
             immoderate
             ,
             cutting
             ,
             distracting
             the
             heart
             ,
             engrossing
             the
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             from
             better
             things
             ,
             extinguishing
             faith
             ,
             consuming
             the
             time
             ,
             deadning
             prayers
             ,
             cutting
             off
             testimonies
             of
             love
             ,
             resolving
             to
             part
             with
             nothing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             ▪
             lesse
             for
             him
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             not
             knowing
             any
             moderation
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             then
             we
             are
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             us
             so
             bad
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             a
             man
             not
             entangled
             for
             wealth
             ,
             or
             by
             wealth
             ;
             and
             the
             lesse
             the
             danger
             is
             seen
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             .
          
           
           
             All
             which
             may
             lead
             us
             into
             our selves
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             
             pronenesse
             and
             propensity
             to
             this
             sin
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             willingly
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             deepest
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             swarm
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             evils
             flowing
             from
             it
             ,
             doe
             least
             discern
             it
             in
             themselves
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             (
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             calleth
             it
             coloured
             covetousnesse
             :
             it
             
             maskes
             and
             hides
             it self
             by
             many
             subtle
             evasions
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             inward
             sin
             ,
             lurking
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man.
             3.
             
             The
             dust
             of
             earthlinesse
             putteth
             
             out
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             or
             at
             
             least
             darkneth
             the
             understanding
             ,
             
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             easily
             discerne
             it
             .
             Yet
             ,
          
           
             Must
             we
             be
             convinced
             of
             it
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             danger
             by
             
             it
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             while
             we
             have
             more
             care
             for
             earth
             than
             heaven
             :
             secondly
             ,
             
             while
             wee
             more
             joy
             and
             
             trust
             the
             meanes
             than
             Gods
             promises
             or
             providence
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             
             while
             we
             can
             compasse
             our
             gain
             
             by
             fraud
             of
             speech
             or
             deed
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             remisse
             in
             
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             for
             love
             of
             
             the
             world
             :
             fiftly
             ,
             while
             wee
             are
             distracted
             and
             discontented
             with
             the
             things
             we
             have
             .
             All
             the
             world
             may
             see
             our
             conversation
             is
             not
             
               without
               covetousnesse
            
             :
             and
             
             where
             is
             he
             that
             can
             say
             his
             heart
             is
             cleane
             ?
             Let
             us
             therefore
             bewaile
             our selves
             ,
             who
             thrust
             our selves
             into
             such
             dangers
             by
             so
             base
             a
             vice
             as
             should
             bee
             found
             in
             none
             but
             Heathens
             &
             Infidels
             .
             
          
           
             Also
             it
             may
             moderate
             our
             delights
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             :
             
             We
             think
             our selves
             happy
             &
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             wee
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             .
             We
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             wealth
             &
             in-comes
             ,
             and
             beare
             up
             our
             head
             aloft
             ,
             because
             wee
             have
             gotten
             more
             than
             many
             others
             .
             But
             may
             not
             many
             see
             in
             their
             wealth
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             endangered
             &
             hazzarded
             their
             souls
             ?
             How
             many
             do
             highly
             conceit
             of
             themselves
             ,
             
             &
             are
             well
             conceited
             of
             by
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             rich
             ?
             but
             if
             either
             themselves
             or
             others
             should
             see
             how
             farre
             off
             salvation
             they
             are
             by
             means
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             change
             their
             note
             and
             minde
             :
             And
             why
             may
             they
             not
             see
             this
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Word
             a
             dead
             letter
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             choaked
             in
             them
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             kept
             out
             ,
             &
             his
             Spirit
             beaten
             out
             by
             the
             god
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Are
             not
             religious
             duties
             laid
             aside
             ?
             &
             they
             so
             much
             the
             more
             forgetfull
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             more
             bountifull
             toward
             them
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             as
             much
             crop
             of
             the
             seed
             sowne
             in
             a
             thicket
             ,
             or
             a
             thorne
             hedge
             ,
             as
             of
             fruits
             of
             grace
             from
             them
             ?
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             may
             moderate
             our
             
             sorrows
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             losses
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             bitter
             suffrings
             here
             below
             :
             seeing
             thereby
             the
             Lord
             weaneth
             us
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             love
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             so
             dangerous
             to
             our selves
             .
             Well
             we
             
             may
             as
             children
             cry
             ,
             when
             the
             father
             takes
             away
             a
             knife
             from
             them
             :
             but
             it
             is
             our
             safety
             to
             want
             what
             may
             hurt
             us
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             it
             moderate
             our
             desires
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             world
             weinedly
             ,
             
             even
             as
             the
             Mariner
             the
             sea
             ,
             he
             cannot
             leave
             the
             sea
             ,
             only
             he
             must
             avoid
             the
             rockes
             and
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             foure
             rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Labour
             to
             descry
             those
             
             rockes
             :
             note
             the
             fearfull
             attendants
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             how
             easily
             it
             swalloweth
             unlawfull
             things
             ,
             what
             mischiefes
             usher
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             perpetrated
             for
             mony
             ;
             the
             poore
             shall
             be
             sold
             for
             shooes
             ,
             their
             faces
             ground
             ,
             justice
             perverted
             ,
             little
             and
             false
             measures
             ,
             great
             and
             unjust
             prices
             :
             Balaam
             will
             curse
             ,
             Gehazi
             will
             bribe
             ,
             Demetrius
             will
             cry
             downe
             Paul
             for
             his
             Images
             ,
             Judas
             for
             a
             little
             mony
             will
             sell
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             Christians
             will
             deny
             their
             profession
             for
             a
             
             vile
             price
             :
             here
             is
             
               Mammon
               of
            
             
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             next
             odious
             name
             to
             the
             Divell
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             distance
             of
             
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             hazzard
             for
             it
             :
             in
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             eternity
             of
             that
             wee
             expect
             ;
             in
             the
             basenesse
             of
             earth
             which
             we
             covet
             ,
             made
             to
             tread
             under
             our
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             earth
             in
             it
             :
             Nay
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             body
             of
             man
             upright
             ,
             and
             his
             face
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             conceive
             how
             high
             his
             soule
             should
             be
             elevated
             from
             it
             .
             And
             why
             should
             he
             take
             that
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             cast
             under
             his
             feet
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Labour
             to
             esteeme
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             as
             Israel
             of
             Manna
             ,
             and
             that
             wealth
             is
             but
             for
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             dayes
             gathering
             or
             labour
             will
             serve
             this
             daies
             food
             ,
             so
             shall
             to
             morrowes
             labour
             supply
             
             for
             to
             morrowes
             meate
             :
             Esteem
             it
             a
             moveable
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             portion
             :
             Esteem
             it
             a
             meanes
             ,
             but
             man
             
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               onely
               ,
               Mat.
            
             4.
             4.
             
             God
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             maintainer
             of
             it
             :
             Why
             then
             doest
             thou
             not
             cast
             over
             thy
             care
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             confine
             it
             to
             the
             day
             ?
             Hee
             gave
             thee
             thy
             body
             ,
             will
             hee
             not
             give
             rayment
             also
             ?
             Hee
             gave
             his
             Sonne
             for
             thy
             soule
             ;
             will
             hee
             then
             deny
             food
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             He
             made
             the
             mouth
             ;
             and
             will
             he
             not
             give
             meat
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             trust
             him
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             provision
             of
             thy
             body
             ?
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             earth
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Pray
             to
             finde
             the
             extreme
             
             need
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             conditionally
             necessary
             .
             Pray
             that
             GOD
             would
             
               incline
               thine
               heart
            
             to
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             drawn
             from
             covetous
             cares
             which
             are
             
             opposed
             to
             all
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             36.
             
             Pray
             for
             wisdome
             to
             conceive
             thy selfe
             a
             
               stranger
               and
               pilgrime
               here
            
             ,
             so
             to
             intend
             principally
             thy
             departure
             
             hence
             :
             for
             ere
             long
             ,
             gather
             as
             fast
             and
             as
             dangerously
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             the
             poorest
             mans
             Omer
             shall
             be
             as
             full
             as
             thine
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             former
             point
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Many
               Christians
               do
               not
               only
            
             
             
               endanger
               ,
               but
               even
               lose
               their
               soules
               for
               the
               world
               :
            
             so
             our
             Saviviour
             implyeth
             :
             Numbers
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             winne
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             lose
             their
             soules
             .
             And
             though
             a
             man
             would
             thinke
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             were
             or
             could
             be
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             with
             his
             soule
             on
             such
             base
             termes
             ;
             yet
             millions
             of
             men
             exchange
             heaven
             for
             earth
             ,
             and
             barter
             away
             their
             soules
             (
             not
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             an
             handfull
             of
             earth
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             loseth
             Christ
             ,
             loseth
             
             his
             soule
             .
             But
             for
             the
             winning
             of
             the
             world
             many
             lose
             and
             forgoe
             Christ.
             The
             yong
             man
             left
             Christ
             ,
             
               because
               hee
               had
               great
               possessions
               ,
               Mat.
            
             19.
             22.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Jewes
             heard
             Christ
             ,
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             beleeved
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             durst
             not
             confesse
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             
               they
               feared
            
             to
             be
             losers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             And
             thus
             doe
             all
             they
             ,
             who
             being
             convinced
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             having
             some
             good
             affections
             joyned
             to
             illumination
             ,
             yet
             give
             the
             day
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             to
             Christ.
             Great
             and
             rich
             men
             dare
             not
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             profession
             ;
             when
             poore
             fisher-men
             come
             by
             day
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             loseth
             Christ
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             giveth
             priority
             to
             the
             
             world
             above
             Christ
             :
             as
             the
             Gade●ens
             preferred
             their
             hogges
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             as
             Esau
             preferred
             the
             broth
             before
             the
             blessing
             .
             He
             onely
             hath
             
             wonne
             Christ
             ,
             that
             esteemes
             all
             ▪
             things
             as
             
               drosse
               and
               dung
            
             in
             com
             parison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             wise
             Merchant
             that
             found
             the
             pearle
             ,
             lost
             all
             to
             buy
             it
             .
             The
             Disciples
             left
             all
             for
             Christ.
             But
             easily
             may
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             millions
             of
             men
             undervalue
             Christ
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             chiefe
             labour
             ,
             
             studie
             ,
             time
             ,
             costs
             and
             paines
             of
             men
             employed
             upon
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             for
             the
             food
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             and
             profits
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             labour
             for
             
             that
             durable
             food
             ,
             and
             the
             Manna
             that
             came
             downe
             from
             heaven
             ,
             is
             either
             none
             or
             formall
             ,
             sleight
             ,
             seldome
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             are
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             generally
             bent
             ?
             is
             
             Christ
             their
             chife
             joy
             ,
             or
             treasure
             ?
             hath
             .
             Shee
             gained
             their
             thoughts
             ?
             delight
             they
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             life
             ?
             Or
             see
             we
             not
             the
             multitude
             preferre
             the
             
             world
             before
             their
             chiefe
             joy
             ,
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             it
             ,
             doat
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             thoughts
             runne
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             all
             day
             long
             after
             it
             ,
             with
             unwearied
             delight
             and
             comfort
             ?
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             banish
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             their
             treasure
             ,
             portion
             ,
             and
             country
             in
             heaven
             .
             How
             doe
             most
             men
             feare
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             losse
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ?
             How
             doe
             they
             more
             grieve
             and
             sorrow
             in
             a
             trifling
             losse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             when
             by
             sinne
             Gods
             favour
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             forfeited
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             how
             do
             the
             speeches
             
             of
             men
             bewray
             them
             to
             bee
             worldlings
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             speech
             be
             
               according
               to
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
            
             
             heart
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             small
             roome
             there
             .
             
               Esa.
               32.
               6.
               the
               niggard
               speaks
               of
               niggardlinesse
               :
            
             and
             1
             
               Joh.
               4.
               5.
               
               They
               speake
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               heareth
               them
               .
            
             But
             how
             
             long
             should
             a
             man
             watch
             in
             vaine
             for
             a
             ●avorie
             word
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             soules
             ?
             or
             speake
             to
             them
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             it
             is
             Hebrew
             ?
             or
             thrust
             in
             a
             savory
             speech
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             grace
             ,
             how
             strange
             and
             unwelcome
             is
             it
             ?
             their
             pennes
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             their
             hearts
             indite
             no
             good
             
             matter
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             undervalue
             Christ
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             or
             is
             this
             to
             be
             a
             pilgrim
             ,
             or
             to
             possesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             bee
             wholly
             possessed
             of
             the
             word
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             whose
             ordinary
             theme
             is
             not
             more
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             of
             GOD
             or
             Christ
             :
             and
             will
             you
             therefore
             
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             loves
             the
             world
             better
             than
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Wee
             are
             all
             more
             carnall
             than
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             our
             thoughts
             and
             speeches
             ,
             will
             be
             wandring
             :
             but
             wee
             must
             
             not
             please
             our selves
             herein
             ,
             but
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             carnall
             words
             as
             well
             as
             desires
             ,
             and
             groane
             under
             this
             corruption
             :
             for
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             wofull
             and
             wonderfull
             errour
             ,
             that
             earth
             and
             perishing
             things
             should
             more
             affect
             and
             possesse
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             great
             things
             given
             us
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             grant
             wee
             have
             callings
             ,
             and
             earthly
             affaires
             ,
             
             which
             tye
             us
             ordinarily
             to
             speak
             and
             thinke
             of
             such
             things
             :
             but
             the
             speciall
             calling
             of
             a
             Christian
             must
             bee
             ever
             subordinate
             to
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             earthly
             businesse
             a
             man
             must
             carry
             an
             heavenly
             minde
             .
             God
             gives
             no
             leave
             to
             be
             earthly-minded
             ,
             even
             while
             a
             man
             is
             earthly-employed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             speaking
             and
             thinking
             more
             of
             a
             thing
             upon
             
             necessitie
             doth
             not
             ever
             argue
             more
             love
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             speaking
             and
             thinking
             of
             things
             out
             
             of
             the
             valuation
             of
             judgement
             :
             for
             instance
             ,
             A
             workeman
             thinkes
             more
             of
             his
             tooles
             ,
             and
             an
             husbandman
             speakes
             more
             of
             his
             husbandrie
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             wife
             or
             children
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             the
             object
             of
             his
             labour
             ;
             but
             it
             followes
             not
             ,
             hee
             loves
             them
             better
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             his
             judgement
             esteeme
             these
             better
             .
             Now
             let
             a
             Christian
             preserve
             in
             his
             judgement
             a
             better
             estimate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             his
             speeches
             in
             things
             earthly
             will
             still
             preferre
             that
             ,
             and
             runne
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             two
             former
             proofes
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             loseth
             his
             soule
             for
             
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             for
             wealth
             or
             by
             wealth
             hinders
             his
             owne
             salvation
             :
             as
             numbers
             doe
             by
             unlawfull
             getting
             the
             world
             ,
             falling
             downe
             before
             the
             divell
             for
             it
             :
             wealth
             is
             even
             the
             divels
             wages
             for
             some
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             being
             either
             gotten
             or
             kept
             by
             evill
             
             meanes
             ,
             or
             against
             good
             conscience
             ,
             viz.
             either
             in
             the
             use
             of
             an
             unlawfull
             calling
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             former
             sort
             are
             such
             as
             live
             by
             dicing
             houses
             ,
             filthy
             
             houses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             places
             of
             hellish
             resort
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             rightly
             called
             the
             divells
             houses
             of
             office
             .
             And
             those
             that
             live
             by
             unthriftie
             gaines
             ,
             by
             usury
             ,
             magicke
             ,
             making
             the
             instruments
             of
             pride
             and
             sinne
             ,
             or
             a
             calling
             to
             which
             they
             are
             not
             fitted
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             runne
             but
             are
             not
             sent
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             gifted
             :
             God
             need
             not
             send
             a
             message
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             foole
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             latter
             sort
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             those
             
             that
             enrich
             themselves
             for
             doing
             a
             dutie
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             as
             grosse
             Non-residents
             ,
             that
             feed
             
             themselves
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             flocke
             :
             or
             for
             doing
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             take
             reward
             for
             pervertings
             equity
             and
             
             right
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             are
             fee-ed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             by
             one
             to
             speake
             ,
             by
             the
             other
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             or
             as
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             tradesmen
             that
             use
             false
             weights
             ,
             measures
             ,
             words
             ,
             
             wares
             sophisticall
             and
             insufficient
             :
             as
             many
             who
             rise
             by
             cousenage
             ,
             and
             the
             craft
             of
             their
             trades
             ,
             by
             lying
             or
             swearing
             :
             or
             by
             trickes
             in
             bargaining
             abuse
             the
             simplicitie
             or
             necessitie
             of
             men
             :
             especially
             by
             promise
             breaking
             ,
             and
             slipperinesse
             in
             contracts
             ;
             and
             by
             breaking
             up
             their
             estate
             to
             defraud
             men
             ,
             and
             cheate
             their
             Creditors
             :
             an
             horrible
             theft
             ,
             and
             an
             arrow
             shot
             lately
             from
             hell
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             many
             :
             they
             wil
             be
             sure
             of
             a
             rich
             bootie
             ,
             that
             shall
             make
             them
             Gentlemen-theeves
             ever
             after
             ,
             when
             their
             poore
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             halfe
             so
             much
             hurt
             ,
             goe
             to
             the
             gallows
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             and
             ranke
             are
             Painters
             ,
             that
             make
             idolatrous
             
             or
             filthy
             inflaming
             pictures
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             wanton
             and
             alluring
             harlots
             :
             Stationers
             that
             sell
             filthy
             and
             lascivious
             pamphlets
             ,
             the
             divels
             trumpets
             to
             spread
             his
             poyson
             and
             uncleannesse
             :
             All
             these
             will
             one
             day
             prove
             heavie
             gains
             ,
             when
             the
             eye
             is
             open
             to
             see
             the
             soule
             lost
             for
             getting
             such
             an
             handfull
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             the
             Mammon
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             as
             profitable
             as
             Judas
             his
             thirtie
             silver-pieces
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             lastproof
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hee
             loseth
             his
             soule
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             world
             
             casteth
             himselfe
             back
             in
             the
             way
             and
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             his
             wealth
             blocks
             up
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             becomming
             thornes
             to
             choake
             the
             
             word
             ,
             or
             as
             water
             to
             quench
             zeale
             ,
             or
             as
             weights
             oppressing
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             :
             when
             riches
             distract
             the
             
             owners
             ,
             not
             suffring
             them
             to
             keep
             watches
             with
             God
             in
             reading
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             godly
             exercises
             :
             when
             they
             are
             incentives
             to
             pride
             ,
             and
             back-byasses
             to
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             perverted
             
             to
             hold
             men
             ,
             and
             uphold
             them
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sinne
             and
             damnable
             lusts
             ,
             as
             riot
             ,
             gaming
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             whoring
             ,
             pride
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             or
             when
             men
             waste
             them
             in
             contentions
             and
             quarrels
             needlesly
             ,
             as
             some
             penurious
             snake
             that
             cannot
             finde
             a
             groat
             in
             many
             yeares
             to
             uphold
             the
             ministry
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             motion
             ,
             yet
             can
             finde
             pounds
             and
             pieces
             good
             store
             ,
             to
             spend
             against
             his
             Minister
             or
             neighbours
             ,
             to
             compasse
             his
             rotten
             and
             crooked
             wil.
             But
             it
             is
             good
             to
             consider
             the
             doome
             of
             such
             wicked
             servants
             ,
             that
             have
             thus
             wasted
             their
             Masters
             goods
             :
             bind
             them
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             cast
             them
             into
             hell
             ,
             there
             
             shall
             bee
             weeping
             ,
             and
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             Now
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             thriving
             
             by
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             indirect
             meanes
             of
             getting
             wealth
             ;
             because
             Gods
             curse
             goes
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             plague
             ever
             accompanies
             it
             :
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             eat
             good
             cheere
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             plaguie
             house
             ;
             or
             weare
             silke
             and
             sattin
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             all
             infected
             apparel
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             felon
             by
             robbery
             gets
             a
             bag
             of
             money
             ,
             but
             hath
             for
             it
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             &
             is
             pursued
             with
             huy
             and
             cry
             to
             be
             apprehended
             for
             judgement
             :
             
               Hab.
               2.
               6.
               thou
               increasest
               that
               which
               is
               not
               thine
               .
            
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             thine
             by
             good
             meanes
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             
               thicke
               clay
            
             wherewith
             thou
             loadest
             thy selfe
             ,
             as
             a
             pack-horse
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             benefit
             of
             his
             load
             ,
             than
             the
             heavie
             burden
             of
             it
             .
             What
             were
             a
             man
             richer
             for
             an
             estate
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             sure
             it
             should
             all
             bee
             suddenly
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ?
             
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             wealth
             of
             wicked
             worldlings
             ,
             who
             are
             well-pleased
             without
             any
             other
             portion
             :
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             as
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             kindles
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             and
             moulders
             ,
             and
             consumes
             it
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             not
             the
             third
             or
             second
             heire
             rejoyceth
             
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             will
             bee
             wisedome
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             fraud
             and
             guile
             have
             not
             brought
             such
             a
             guest
             as
             povertie
             ,
             into
             many
             houses
             .
             Looke
             upon
             shifters
             ,
             gamesters
             ,
             couseners
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             all
             their
             trickes
             and
             shifts
             profit
             themselves
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             and
             cannot
             shift
             off
             contempt
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             and
             beggerie
             :
             and
             many
             unjust
             persons
             who
             have
             risen
             and
             ruffled
             by
             deceitfull
             courses
             ,
             have
             as
             suddenly
             sunke
             and
             withered
             ;
             and
             no
             reason
             could
             be
             imagined
             ,
             but
             the
             falshood
             of
             their
             foundation
             ,
             and
             a
             secret
             and
             insensible
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             fretting
             the
             very
             
             timber
             of
             their
             houses
             ;
             sometimes
             
             in
             their
             owne
             dayes
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             their
             heires
             after
             them
             ,
             wasting
             and
             consuming
             as
             wickedly
             and
             speedily
             as
             ever
             their
             father
             ,
             got
             it
             ;
             whereof
             our
             age
             affoordeth
             many
             fearefull
             examples
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             God
             have
             spared
             the
             arrest
             of
             those
             goods
             forfeited
             by
             falshood
             ,
             speedily
             labour
             to
             prevent
             it
             by
             repentance
             ,
             by
             mercy
             ,
             by
             restitution
             ,
             by
             reformation
             .
             Never
             trust
             to
             rise
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             others
             fall
             by
             .
             Thinke
             not
             to
             turne
             that
             to
             a
             cleare
             gain
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             all
             others
             a
             losse
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             losse
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             in
             earthly
             things
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             in
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             losses
             ,
             and
             most
             irrecoverable
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             our
             care
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             
             so
             far
             from
             losing
             our
             soules
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             the
             world
             we
             further
             the
             salvation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             gives
             not
             
             these
             things
             as
             snares
             and
             hinderances
             ,
             
             but
             as
             staves
             in
             our
             hands
             to
             helpe
             us
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             prosperous
             winde
             to
             him
             that
             is
             sailing
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             hath
             commanded
             
             us
             to
             
               Honour
               the
               Lord
               with
               our
               riches
               ,
               Pro.
            
             3.
             9.
             to
             use
             them
             as
             our
             Masters
             talents
             ,
             to
             our
             Masters
             advantage
             :
             to
             use
             them
             as
             our
             servants
             :
             and
             a
             slave
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             on
             him
             to
             rule
             the
             house
             ,
             especially
             when
             as
             a
             rivall
             he
             wooeth
             his
             Mistresse
             to
             gaine
             her
             love
             from
             his
             Master
             :
             so
             riches
             are
             good
             servants
             ,
             while
             servants
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             allure
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             the
             heart
             from
             the
             husband
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             turned
             away
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             pervert
             the
             good
             
             gifts
             of
             God
             to
             our
             owne
             perdition
             ?
             as
             for
             a
             glutton
             to
             kill
             himselfe
             with
             that
             which
             should
             
             preserve
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             how
             may
             I
             by
             riches
             promote
             mine
             owne
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             First
             ,
             make
             friends
             of
             
             them
             ,
             to
             helpe
             thy selfe
             into
             everlasting
             habitations
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             9.
             
             First
             ,
             make
             God
             thy
             friend
             by
             maintaining
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             
             persons
             and
             places
             belonging
             unto
             it
             :
             buy
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             Ministery
             :
             
               buy
               the
               truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               .
            
             Once
             the
             people
             brought
             
               too
               much
            
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             but
             the
             fault
             is
             now
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             :
             see
             Exod.
             36.
             5.
             and
             Pro.
             17.
             16.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             make
             Christ
             thy
             friend
             ,
             by
             relieving
             his
             poore
             
             members
             ,
             whom
             wee
             have
             alwayes
             with
             us
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             exercise
             their
             humility
             and
             patience
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             mercy
             and
             liberality
             of
             the
             rich
             :
             and
             Christ
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             to
             them
             is
             done
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             who
             would
             not
             relieve
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             stood
             in
             
             need
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             make
             the
             poore
             
             thy
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             thee
             ,
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             testimonie
             of
             thy
             charity
             .
             The
             loynes
             and
             bellies
             of
             the
             poore
             blessed
             
               Job
               :
               Obadiah
            
             fed
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             :
             Dorcas
             made
             garments
             for
             the
             poore
             :
             Cornelius
             his
             almes
             came
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             remembrance
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             make
             all
             men
             thy
             
             friends
             ;
             
               To
               do
               good
               and
               distribute
               ,
               forget
               not
               :
               for
               with
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               well-pleased
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               
               Doe
               good
               unto
               all
               ,
               especially
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             How
             fit
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             necessities
             of
             men
             in
             want
             should
             bee
             relieved
             by
             such
             as
             are
             laden
             with
             super
             fluities
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             others
             ?
             ▪
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             wealth
             should
             be
             like
             the
             gathering
             of
             
               Manna
               (
               Exod.
            
             16.
             17.
             
             )
             whereof
             some
             gathered
             more
             ,
             and
             some
             lesse
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             hee
             that
             gathered
             more
             ,
             had
             no
             overplus
             ,
             
             and
             hee
             that
             gathered
             lesse
             ,
             had
             no
             want
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             make
             thy selfe
             
             thine
             owne
             friend
             ,
             by
             laying
             up
             a
             good
             foundation
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             by
             an
             hopefull
             and
             liberall
             seed-time
             :
             
               for
               he
               that
               soweth
               sparingly
               ,
               shall
               reape
               sparingly
               :
            
             and
             by
             workes
             of
             mercy
             further
             both
             thy
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             reward
             of
             mercie
             :
             All
             which
             blessing
             and
             reward
             they
             wilfully
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             ,
             who
             neither
             for
             their
             Masters
             honour
             ,
             nor
             the
             good
             of
             their
             fellow-servants
             ,
             no
             nor
             for
             heaven
             and
             salvation
             it selfe
             ,
             will
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             blessing
             lay
             up
             judgement
             mercilesse
             for
             themselves
             ,
             shewing
             no
             mercie
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             first
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             use
             riches
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             more
             cheerfulnesse
             ,
             
             and
             with
             a
             good
             heart
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             abundance
             .
             A
             rich
             man
             
             may
             have
             more
             freedome
             to
             enjoy
             the
             word
             ,
             more
             time
             for
             meditation
             ,
             
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             and
             godly
             conference
             ;
             which
             time
             and
             spare
             houres
             the
             poore
             want
             ,
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             their
             daily
             labour
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             bee
             spent
             by
             the
             rich
             in
             riot
             ,
             in
             lusts
             ,
             in
             gaming
             and
             idlenesse
             ,
             but
             in
             doubling
             their
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             labour
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             meditating
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             freed
             them
             from
             the
             incessant
             labour
             ,
             care
             and
             travell
             of
             others
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             so
             many
             spare
             houres
             ,
             thou
             must
             give
             account
             whether
             thou
             art
             richer
             in
             grace
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             those
             houres
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             have
             no
             such
             release
             from
             their
             labour
             .
             But
             in
             stead
             hereof
             ,
             how
             have
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             thrust
             in
             upon
             many
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             unsetle
             good
             resolutions
             ,
             to
             resist
             good
             motions
             and
             duties
             ,
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             course
             of
             fruitfull
             conversing
             
             with
             God!
             Oh
             what
             hurt
             have
             their
             soules
             sustained
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             draw
             out
             of
             these
             
             outward
             things
             a
             spirituall
             use
             :
             for
             else
             the
             beasts
             use
             them
             as
             fruitfully
             as
             wee
             .
             For
             example
             :
             when
             I
             see
             my selfe
             or
             others
             so
             intent
             to
             treasure
             in
             earth
             ,
             I
             must
             turne
             mine
             eyes
             upward
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             Alasse
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             doing
             !
             I
             professe
             my selfe
             chosen
             ,
             and
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             citizen
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             and
             must
             I
             drowne
             my
             thoughts
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             not
             seeke
             things
             above
             ?
             I
             professe
             the
             pure
             religion
             ,
             which
             keepeth
             it selfe
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             being
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             must
             in
             the
             world
             looke
             for
             affliction
             which
             ever
             attendeth
             the
             chusing
             of
             the
             better
             part
             :
             I
             must
             not
             now
             live
             after
             the
             cours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             in
             times
             past
             :
             I
             am
             crucified
             to
             the
             
             world
             ,
             &
             the
             word
             to
             mee
             :
             I
             cannot
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             commanding
             so
             contrary
             things
             ,
             nor
             share
             my
             heart
             betweene
             God
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             have
             one
             foot
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             earth
             ;
             sinfull
             pleasures
             will
             never
             suit
             with
             spirituall
             joyes
             and
             delights
             .
             Againe
             ,
             doe
             I
             cast
             mine
             eyes
             upon
             my
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             full
             cups
             ,
             and
             large
             revenues
             ?
             and
             is
             my
             earthly
             heart
             working
             it
             owne
             contentment
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             outward
             blessings
             ?
             now
             must
             I
             checke
             it
             ,
             and
             bend
             it
             backward
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             Alasse
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             availe
             mee
             to
             leave
             barnes
             full
             ,
             houses
             full
             ,
             chests
             full
             of
             treasure
             ,
             and
             carry
             my
             soule
             emptie
             away
             in
             respect
             of
             true
             grace
             ?
             And
             thus
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             a
             good
             heart
             may
             still
             helpe
             it selfe
             by
             temporalls
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Labour
             to
             hold
             and
             use
             them
             
             alwayes
             :
             First
             ,
             
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             our
             right
             is
             restored
             unto
             
             them
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             accounting
             himselfe
             the
             chiefe
             treasure
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             and
             service
             the
             one
             thing
             necessary
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               for
               Christ
            
             ,
             employing
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             our selves
             and
             others
             his
             members
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             meanes
             by
             riches
             to
             further
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             consider
             seriously
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             profit
             in
             that
             wealth
             for
             which
             a
             man
             loseth
             his
             soule
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             question
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               to
               winne
               the
               whole
               world
               and
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             his
             person
             better
             :
             they
             make
             many
             
             a
             man
             worse
             ,
             but
             can
             make
             no
             man
             better
             :
             or
             better
             they
             can
             make
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             better
             place
             among
             men
             ,
             who
             measure
             goodnesse
             by
             goods
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             person
             better
             before
             God
             :
             for
             ,
             did
             they
             
             better
             a
             mans
             person
             ,
             why
             have
             the
             worst
             most
             store
             of
             them
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             that
             my
             Lord
             Esau
             goeth
             strutting
             with
             foure
             hundred
             men
             at
             his
             heeles
             ,
             and
             poore
             Jacob
             comes
             creeping
             and
             crouching
             unto
             him
             ?
             why
             doth
             Pharaoh
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             his
             Iust
             is
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             humble
             suiters
             unto
             him
             ?
             why
             doth
             Nabal
             abound
             in
             superfluitie
             ,
             and
             David
             become
             his
             petitioner
             for
             some
             reliefe
             ?
             why
             are
             false
             prophets
             set
             up
             at
             Jezabels
             table
             ,
             and
             Elias
             the
             meane
             time
             in
             commons
             with
             ravens
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             were
             so
             profitable
             to
             better
             a
             mans
             person
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             Christ
             furnish
             his
             Disciples
             with
             them
             ?
             why
             did
             hee
             forbid
             them
             to
             possesse
             gold
             or
             silver
             ?
             why
             must
             Judas
             have
             the
             bagge
             ,
             while
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               Gold
               and
               silver
               have
               I
               none
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             they
             can
             thus
             farre
             better
             a
             mans
             outward
             estate
             in
             
             
             temporalls
             ,
             tha●
             he
             hath
             what
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             which
             not
             onely
             poore
             men
             enjoy
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             brute
             beasts
             themselves
             also
             :
             Yet
             what
             can
             they
             profit
             a
             mans
             inward
             estate
             ?
             can
             a
             jewell
             buy
             faith
             ,
             or
             repentance
             ,
             or
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ?
             can
             cloathes
             of
             gold
             get
             a
             suit
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             hearing
             of
             prayer
             ?
             nay
             ,
             do
             not
             riches
             rather
             hinder
             all
             these
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             they
             seeme
             
             to
             profit
             a
             man
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             when
             hee
             hath
             most
             neede
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             faile
             him
             ;
             and
             prove
             most
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             either
             fly
             away
             as
             very
             vagrants
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             hee
             hold
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             leane
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             become
             very
             ●eeds
             ,
             which
             breake
             and
             pierce
             the
             hand
             that
             holds
             them
             .
             See
             some
             instances
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             and
             
             
             Gods
             visitation
             :
             when
             they
             have
             
             caused
             us
             to
             forsake
             GOD
             our
             helpe
             ,
             they
             prove
             helplesse
             :
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             21.
             they
             are
             called
             
               vaine
               things
               which
               cannot
               profit
               us
               ,
               nor
               deliver
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               vanities
               :
               Pro.
               11.
               4.
               
               Riches
               avayle
               not
               in
               the
            
             
             
               day
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             stop
             or
             hide
             from
             Gods
             judgement
             ,
             they
             cannot
             wall
             out
             the
             plague
             ,
             nor
             the
             sword
             ,
             nor
             the
             famine
             .
             The
             full
             purse
             never
             kept
             a
             man
             from
             the
             robber
             ,
             nor
             the
             full
             chest
             from
             the
             theefe
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             frozen
             securitie
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             ice
             beare
             us
             up
             a
             while
             :
             but
             when
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             comes
             ,
             they
             melt
             under
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             in
             the
             suds
             :
             Compared
             therefore
             to
             the
             brookes
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             that
             for
             one
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             are
             covered
             with
             ice
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             dryed
             up
             with
             heat
             ,
             when
             the
             passenger
             hath
             most
             need
             of
             them
             ;
             Job
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             
               Zeph.
               1.
               18.
               
               Silver
               and
               gold
               cannot
               deliver
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               wrath
               :
            
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             then
             from
             being
             helpes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             heavie
             burdens
             to
             the
             owners
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             7.
             19.
             
             The
             rich
             man
             shall
             
               cast
               his
               silver
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               gold
               shall
               be
               farre
               off
               :
            
             nay
             ,
             the
             greater
             his
             wealth
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             plague
             ,
             the
             greater
             griefe
             ,
             and
             spoile
             awaites
             him
             :
             as
             a
             tree
             that
             hath
             thicke
             and
             large
             boughs
             ,
             every
             man
             desires
             to
             lop
             him
             .
             And
             how
             many
             have
             wee
             knowne
             overthrowne
             by
             the
             finenesse
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             had
             had
             a
             shorter
             traine
             ,
             had
             in
             likelyhood
             stood
             out
             many
             yeares
             longer
             !
          
           
             Remember
             that
             
               Riches
               have
               wings
            
             :
             under
             which
             let
             the
             Master
             hide
             himselfe
             a
             while
             (
             as
             Esa.
             28.
             15.
             
             )
             making
             falshood
             
               his
               refuge
            
             ,
             and
             hiding
             himselfe
             
               under
               vanitie
            
             :
             yet
             with
             these
             wings
             will
             they
             fly
             away
             ,
             like
             a
             runnagate
             servant
             when
             his
             Master
             
             hath
             most
             need
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             they
             are
             unprofitable
             .
             The
             honourable
             
             Garter
             cannot
             cure
             the
             gowt
             ,
             nor
             the
             Chaire
             of
             Estate
             ease
             the
             collicke
             ,
             nor
             a
             Crowne
             remove
             the
             head-ache
             .
             Can
             a
             man
             by
             all
             his
             wealth
             buy
             a
             good
             nights
             sleepe
             ?
             can
             it
             help
             him
             to
             a
             good
             stomacke
             ?
             or
             free
             him
             of
             one
             shaking
             or
             burning
             fitt
             of
             an
             ague
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             as
             wormes
             breed
             in
             the
             softest
             woods
             ,
             and
             cankers
             in
             the
             most
             sappie
             trees
             ;
             so
             softnesse
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             fulnesse
             ,
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             delicacie
             in
             the
             rich
             ,
             procure
             peculiar
             and
             most
             incurable
             diseases
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             death
             
             they
             cannot
             profit
             :
             
               Job
               .
               27.
               8.
               
               What
               hope
               hath
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               heaped
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               God
               takes
               away
               his
               soule
               !
            
             for
             as
             they
             cannot
             help
             to
             life
             or
             birth
             (
             in
             which
             case
             some
             would
             give
             thousands
             or
             millions
             for
             an
             heir
             )
             
             so
             they
             cannot
             help
             in
             life
             to
             put
             off
             death
             .
             Doe
             not
             
               Princes
               fall
            
             
             
               like
               others
            
             ,
             and
             these
             
               gods
               dye
               like
               men
            
             ?
             Could
             all
             the
             rich
             mans
             wealth
             hold
             his
             soule
             one
             night
             ?
             no
             ,
             the
             foole
             found
             his
             life
             stood
             not
             
               in
               abundance
            
             .
             It
             is
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             not
             riches
             ,
             that
             delivereth
             the
             soule
             from
             death
             ,
             Prov.
             10.
             2.
             
             Nay
             ,
             at
             death
             they
             bring
             much
             bitternesse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             as
             great
             a
             pang
             of
             death
             to
             part
             with
             wealth
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             with
             life
             :
             so
             as
             a
             rich
             man
             without
             better
             hopes
             dyeth
             a
             double
             death
             here
             :
             And
             one
             miserie
             abides
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             leaves
             his
             wealth
             ,
             hee
             carries
             his
             sinnes
             with
             him
             ,
             occasioned
             in
             the
             getting
             ,
             keeping
             ,
             and
             disposing
             of
             them
             ;
             these
             lye
             downe
             in
             the
             dust
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             after
             death
             they
             profit
             
             not
             :
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             the
             soule
             from
             hell
             ,
             nor
             ease
             that
             torment
             one
             moment
             :
             they
             cannot
             keepe
             corruption
             from
             the
             body
             :
             
             open
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             thou
             canst
             discerne
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             rich
             and
             poore
             :
             tell
             me
             if
             the
             wormes
             spare
             either
             of
             both
             :
             but
             if
             the
             living
             be
             wronged
             by
             cost
             about
             embalming
             ,
             entombing
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             corpes
             still
             ,
             no
             sweeter
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             not
             sweetned
             by
             the
             embalming
             and
             buriall
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             
             the
             whole
             world
             cannot
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             being
             then
             set
             on
             a
             light
             fire
             ;
             then
             shall
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             common
             stones
             be
             all
             one
             :
             the
             Judge
             will
             not
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             can
             causes
             be
             gilded
             ,
             nor
             sentence
             pronounced
             according
             to
             our
             wealth
             in
             goods
             
             or
             lands
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             graces
             ,
             &
             riches
             in
             good
             workes
             :
             This
             will
             be
             then
             the
             only
             profitable
             wealth
             ;
             not
             gold
             in
             our
             chests
             ,
             but
             faith
             and
             pietie
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             shall
             avayle
             us
             :
             and
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             had
             abundance
             ,
             but
             
             that
             wee
             were
             abundant
             in
             faithfull
             dispensing
             ,
             shall
             be
             our
             acceptance
             .
             
               Pro.
               21.
               21.
               
               Hee
               that
               followeth
               righteousnesse
               and
               mercy
               ,
               shall
               finde
               righteousnesse
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             after
             all
             this
             say
             ,
             
               What
               profit
               is
               it
               to
               winne
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Or
               what
               recompence
               shall
               a
               man
               give
               for
               his
               soule
               ?
            
          
           
             Two
             meditations
             arise
             out
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             soule
             of
             a
             man
             is
             a
             most
             
             precious
             and
             invaluable
             thing
             :
             seeing
             all
             the
             world
             gained
             is
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             one
             soule
             :
             Pro.
             6.
             26.
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               precious
               soule
            
             ,
             or
             life
             of
             man.
             See
             it
             farther
             ,
             4.
             wayes
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             the
             soule
             in
             it self
             :
             
             it
             is
             a
             particle
             of
             divine
             breath
             :
             
             not
             created
             as
             bodily
             things
             ,
             consisting
             of
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             but
             inspired
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             soule
             is
             neither
             traduced
             from
             the
             soules
             
             of
             Parents
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             generated
             of
             any
             corporall
             seed
             or
             matter
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Lord
               that
               spred
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               founded
               the
               earth
               ,
               formed
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               within
               him
               ,
               Zech.
            
             12.
             1.
             neither
             was
             it
             created
             without
             deliberation
             of
             the
             whole
             Trinitie
             .
             
               Gen.
               1.
               26.
               
               Let
               us
               make
               man
            
             in
             our
             owne
             image
             ,
             or
             likenesse
             :
             as
             being
             the
             exquisite
             Master-piece
             above
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Behold
             it
             in
             the
             faculties
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             wonder
             that
             God
             should
             
             put
             in
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             clay
             so
             divine
             a
             soule
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             supernaturall
             qualities
             ,
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             entire
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             natural
             qualities
             and
             operations
             ,
             resembling
             God
             in
             his
             understanding
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             it
             hath
             
               a
               facultie
               to
               understand
            
             and
             know
             Him
             whom
             it
             ought
             chiefely
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             is
             almost
             infinite
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             insatiable
             )
             in
             seeking
             knowledge
             ;
             a
             
               facultie
               
               to
               will
            
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             God
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             resteth
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             nor
             is
             contented
             with
             any
             thing
             below
             ,
             but
             willeth
             principally
             things
             beyond
             the
             sight
             ,
             blessednesse
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             respecteth
             good
             estimation
             after
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             argueth
             it
             owne
             immortalitie
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             immortall
             :
             
               a
               facultie
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             that
             stands
             in
             awe
             to
             sin
             though
             none
             looke
             on
             ,
             or
             citeth
             the
             person
             
             before
             Gods
             tribunall
             ,
             as
             Belshazzar
             and
             Felix
             who
             trembled
             .
             It
             hath
             likewise
             all
             his
             operations
             above
             sense
             ,
             to
             love
             GOD
             ,
             feare
             God
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             embrace
             Religion
             ,
             meditate
             on
             heavenly
             things
             :
             with
             an
             aptnesse
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             other
             inferior
             creatures
             
             cannot
             doe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Behold
             it
             in
             the
             end
             of
             it
             :
             it
             was
             not
             made
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             the
             
             soule
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             worke
             by
             :
             for
             the
             soule
             tyed
             to
             the
             body
             cannot
             put
             forth
             his
             faculties
             without
             organs
             and
             senses
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             expresse
             love
             and
             dutie
             unto
             God.
             But
             ,
             the
             primarie
             and
             proper
             end
             of
             the
             divine
             soule
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             to
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             behold
             it
             as
             redecmed
             
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             created
             again
             to
             Gods
             image
             .
             What
             a
             price
             did
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             set
             upon
             it
             ?
             what
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             blood
             of
             him
             that
             was
             God
             ?
             The
             ransome
             of
             the
             soule
             must
             be
             a
             bove
             all
             
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             Also
             as
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             what
             can
             bee
             comparable
             to
             his
             unmatchable
             graces
             ?
             no
             pearles
             are
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             precious
             faith
             ,
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             which
             is
             a
             rich
             treasure
             .
             And
             if
             the
             hangings
             bee
             so
             precious
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             thinke
             of
             the
             roome
             ?
          
           
           
             Then
             bee
             so
             much
             the
             more
             
             warie
             to
             shunne
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             hurt
             the
             soule
             .
             We
             esteeme
             our
             naturall
             lives
             precious
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             carefull
             to
             avoyd
             whatsoever
             is
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             body
             .
             But
             the
             divine
             nature
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             &
             the
             excellencie
             of
             it
             above
             the
             body
             ,
             calls
             for
             more
             care
             and
             watchfulnes
             about
             it
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Abstaine
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               which
               warre
               against
               the
               soule
               :
            
             
             (
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
             )
             beware
             of
             inward
             uncleannesse
             and
             impuritie
             ,
             the
             projects
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             pleasing
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             
               savoureth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             
               fighteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               :
               Rom.
            
             8.
             7.
             and
             lusteth
             against
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Once
             already
             
             it
             hath
             robbed
             us
             of
             Gods
             image
             and
             our
             owne
             happinesse
             :
             and
             cannot
             but
             serve
             us
             so
             again
             ,
             if
             we
             listen
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             earthly
             lusts
             ,
             worldly
             desires
             ,
             and
             seeking
             after
             
             
             these
             transitories
             which
             
               drowne
               the
               soule
               in
               perdition
            
             ,
             
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             
             How
             carefull
             will
             a
             man
             bee
             of
             falling
             into
             a
             whirlepit
             ,
             where
             if
             good
             helpe
             come
             not
             in
             time
             ,
             hee
             is
             sure
             to
             bee
             drowned
             ?
             it
             is
             the
             word
             there
             used
             :
             noting
             a
             certaine
             danger
             of
             drowning
             in
             a
             well
             or
             pit
             :
             and
             such
             a
             danger
             as
             covetous
             rich
             men
             seldome
             or
             never
             get
             out
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Beware
             of
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             errours
             ,
             and
             heresies
             against
             the
             
             truth
             received
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             poyson
             and
             plague
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             A
             man
             would
             not
             for
             a
             world
             drinke
             a
             draught
             of
             poyson
             :
             and
             a
             carefull
             Christian
             will
             not
             willingly
             drinke-in
             any
             poysoned
             or
             infected
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             infinitely
             more
             deadly
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Beware
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             sins
             against
             conscience
             ,
             
             which
             are
             called
             
               wasting
               sinnes
            
             ;
             
             
             and
             of
             
               David
               ,
               prevailing
            
             sinnes
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             13.
             
             Presumptuous
             sins
             make
             great
             gashes
             in
             the
             soule
             :
             no
             sword
             can
             so
             gash
             and
             cleave
             the
             body
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             avoid
             a
             mortall
             wound
             from
             a
             keene
             and
             mortall
             weapon
             ?
             Every
             sinne
             is
             a
             mortall
             wound
             ,
             but
             these
             farre
             more
             desperate
             and
             incurable
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             is
             the
             soule
             so
             precious
             ?
             
             then
             the
             murder
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             most
             horrible
             sinne
             that
             can
             be
             :
             to
             destroy
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             Gods
             image
             :
             yet
             a
             greater
             sinne
             to
             destroy
             his
             soule
             .
             Ah
             fearefull
             sinne
             of
             non-residencie
             ,
             which
             destroyeth
             so
             many
             soules
             ▪
             for
             
               if
               vision
               faile
               ,
               people
               must
               perish
               ,
               Prov.
            
             
             29.
             18.
             
             The
             carelesse
             neglect
             of
             so
             many
             soules
             as
             are
             under
             our
             charge
             ,
             is
             a
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             unregarded
             sinne
             .
             Nature
             teacheth
             to
             prevent
             death
             and
             mischiefe
             from
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             that
             are
             within
             our
             gates
             ,
             even
             beasts
             
             themselves
             :
             and
             shall
             wee
             do
             no
             more
             for
             our
             brethren
             and
             bowells
             ,
             than
             for
             our
             beasts
             ?
             Never
             a
             soule
             thou
             standest
             charged
             withall
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             miscarry
             by
             thy
             default
             ,
             
               thy
               life
               shall
               goe
               for
               his
               life
               :
            
             see
             1
             King.
             20.
             39.
             and
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             the
             soule
             
             so
             precious
             ?
             then
             the
             saving
             of
             a
             soule
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             and
             highest
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             the
             best
             reward
             :
             
               to
               shine
               as
               the
               starres
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Dan.
            
             12.
             3.
             
             How
             should
             this
             stirre
             up
             the
             Ministers
             to
             diligence
             in
             preaching
             ,
             so
             to
             feede
             and
             save
             soules
             ?
             The
             gaining
             of
             one
             soule
             is
             above
             the
             gaine
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Lords
             nourses
             be
             ever
             laying
             out
             your
             breasts
             ,
             and
             afford
             the
             Lords
             children
             his
             owne
             provision
             ,
             in
             
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             :
             labour
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             receive
             the
             food
             :
             
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             ,
             by
             whose
             heat
             it
             is
             digested
             and
             turned
             into
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             it
             excite
             Parents
             and
             Masters
             to
             tender
             the
             precious
             soules
             of
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             to
             winne
             them
             to
             God
             by
             instruction
             ,
             counsell
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             example
             ,
             every
             way
             helping
             them
             out
             of
             sinne
             ?
             The
             chiefe
             love
             and
             care
             should
             bee
             set
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             precious
             .
             But
             great
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             who
             no
             more
             regard
             the
             soules
             of
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             no
             soules
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             it
             stirre
             up
             able
             men
             to
             set
             up
             and
             hold
             up
             the
             Ministery
             every
             where
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             worke
             of
             mercie
             tending
             to
             save
             soules
             ?
             Ordinarily
             rich
             men
             at
             their
             death
             give
             (
             if
             any
             thing
             )
             to
             hospitalls
             ,
             or
             
             workes
             of
             charitie
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             And
             these
             workes
             of
             mercy
             to
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             being
             fruits
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             worthy
             evidences
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               not
               want
               their
               reward
               ,
               Mat.
            
             10.
             42.
             
             But
             if
             any
             man
             would
             runne
             at
             the
             best
             prize
             ,
             and
             doe
             a
             
             worke
             of
             truest
             mercie
             ,
             doe
             it
             to
             mens
             soules
             ,
             provide
             for
             their
             instruction
             ,
             get
             them
             food
             for
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             the
             cloathing
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             :
             this
             is
             
               the
               better
               part
               ,
               (
               Luke
            
             10.
             42.
             
             )
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             more
             precious
             part
             :
             the
             saving
             of
             one
             soule
             is
             a
             more
             happie
             worke
             than
             the
             provision
             of
             a
             thousand
             bodies
             :
             that
             must
             bee
             done
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             neglected
             .
          
           
             More
             :
             how
             careful
             should
             every
             
             one
             be
             for
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             prized
             at
             so
             deare
             a
             rate
             ?
             all
             other
             things
             of
             price
             we
             are
             charie
             of
             :
             for
             our
             bodies
             we
             are
             excessively
             carefull
             ,
             both
             to
             free
             
             them
             from
             annoyance
             ,
             and
             supply
             them
             with
             abundance
             of
             good
             things
             :
             how
             much
             more
             would
             we
             doe
             so
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             if
             wee
             prized
             them
             above
             our
             bodies
             ?
             but
             generall
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             
               that
               foole
            
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             who
             provided
             for
             every
             thing
             but
             his
             poore
             soule
             .
          
           
             Consider
             :
             even
             in
             this
             life
             the
             
             welfare
             of
             thy
             body
             depends
             on
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             thy
             soule
             :
             and
             if
             the
             soule
             bee
             well
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             saved
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             saved
             too
             .
             Remember
             the
             promise
             ,
             
               Exod.
               23.
               25.
               
               If
               thou
               cleavest
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               shall
               blesse
               thy
               bread
               and
               thy
               water
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               sicknesse
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               .
            
             And
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             words
             of
             wisdome
             is
             
               life
               to
               those
               that
               finde
               them
               ,
               and
               health
               to
               their
               flesh
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.
             22.
             
             Hence
             the
             godly
             in
             death
             were
             ever
             and
             onely
             carefull
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             as
             
               Steven
               (
               Act.
               7.
               59.
               )
               Commended
               his
               soule
               
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             
               his
               spirit
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               (
               Luke
            
             23.
             46.
             
             )
             not
             mentioning
             their
             bodies
             :
             they
             knew
             one
             cure
             implyed
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             note
             the
             madnesse
             of
             
             men
             undervaluing
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             exchanging
             them
             for
             an
             handfull
             of
             earth
             ,
             when
             indeed
             the
             world
             cannot
             profit
             them
             after
             this
             losse
             .
             Once
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             sonnes
             exchanged
             an
             innocent
             estate
             for
             a
             sinfull
             abd
             miserable
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             still
             .
             And
             with
             the
             prodigall
             sonne
             ,
             wee
             forgoe
             willingly
             our
             fathers
             favour
             for
             harlots
             and
             harlotrie
             ,
             our
             fathers
             house
             for
             a
             strange
             country
             ,
             our
             fathers
             bread
             for
             huskes
             .
             What
             an
             extreme
             folly
             this
             is
             ,
             appeareth
             thus
             :
             lay
             a
             man
             the
             wealth
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             in
             his
             hand
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             forgoe
             it
             at
             any
             hand
             ,
             but
             will
             readily
             say
             ,
             what
             will
             
             all
             this
             doe
             mee
             good
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             ?
             hee
             is
             wise
             to
             esteeme
             his
             life
             at
             an
             higher
             rate
             than
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             recompence
             or
             make
             up
             his
             losse
             .
             But
             offer
             him
             a
             morsell
             of
             unjust
             gaine
             ,
             or
             a
             slight
             unlawfull
             and
             stolne
             pleasure
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             hee
             makes
             a
             present
             exchange
             :
             Ah
             seely
             man
             ,
             whose
             soule
             is
             so
             small
             a
             moate
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             which
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             could
             not
             redeeme
             !
             God
             set
             it
             at
             the
             highest
             rate
             :
             and
             the
             divell
             would
             give
             a
             whole
             world
             for
             one
             soule
             :
             but
             thou
             countest
             it
             not
             worth
             any
             thing
             .
             Hell
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             soules
             at
             a
             cheaper
             rate
             ,
             than
             one
             soule
             can
             get
             to
             heaven
             by
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             first
             meditation
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             this
             :
             
               For
               a
               lost
            
             
             
               soule
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               nor
               recompence
               :
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               redeem
               a
               lost
               soule
               :
            
             for
             a
             soule
             not
             yet
             quite
             
             lost
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             recompence
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             soule
             lost
             is
             no
             remedie
             nor
             ransome
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             To
             conceive
             this
             ,
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               1
               What
               is
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               lost
               
               soule
               .
            
             
               2
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               once
               lost
               makes
               it
               irrecoverable
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               worthlesnes
               and
               impotencie
               of
               all
               earthly
               things
               to
               help
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             :
             see
             what
             goeth
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             soule
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             the
             losse
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             presence
             ;
             whose
             favour
             and
             presence
             is
             
               better
               than
               life
            
             :
             for
             with
             him
             is
             the
             
             Well
             of
             life
             .
             And
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             soule
             is
             thrust
             under
             Gods
             most
             heavie
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             his
             hot
             wrath
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             losse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             redemption
             :
             and
             
             so
             the
             soule
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             
               remission
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             to
             which
             onely
             
             
             belongeth
             blessednes
             ;
             
               from
               imputation
               of
               righteousnes
            
             ,
             which
             only
             entitleth
             to
             life
             ;
             from
             the
             
               dignitie
               of
               adoption
            
             ,
             to
             which
             only
             belongs
             the
             inheritance
             ;
             from
             the
             
               benefit
               of
               Christs
               intercession
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pray
             for
             such
             .
             Now
             the
             soule
             lying
             without
             Christ
             ,
             lyeth
             under
             the
             
               whole
               rigour
            
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             
               curse
               and
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
            
             and
             malediction
             ,
             for
             provoking
             so
             high
             justice
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             
               power
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Jaylor
             ,
             holding
             the
             sinner
             unto
             execution
             in
             everlasting
             chaines
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             lost
             soule
             hath
             lost
             the
             blessed
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Sunne
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             is
             hee
             to
             the
             Elect
             for
             light
             and
             comfort
             .
             There
             is
             a
             losse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             all
             his
             saving
             offices
             :
             his
             illumination
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             make
             them
             unexcusable
             :
             his
             consolation
             and
             joy
             ,
             having
             left
             
             them
             to
             eternall
             horrour
             and
             heavinesse
             :
             and
             his
             assistance
             of
             leading
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             or
             raising
             requests
             in
             them
             .
             Thus
             wanting
             the
             spirit
             ,
             they
             want
             all
             degrees
             of
             mortification
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             in
             life
             and
             death
             .
             They
             are
             layd
             under
             the
             whole
             
               power
               of
               their
               vain
               conversation
            
             ,
             &
             under
             all
             the
             
               corruption
               of
               the
               present
               evil
               world
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             eternally
             lye
             under
             as
             much
             power
             as
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             the
             losse
             of
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             that
             eternally
             :
             
             and
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             horrible
             torment
             ,
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             by
             
               unquenchable
               fire
            
             :
             
             which
             notes
             them
             infinitely
             miserable
             ,
             in
             the
             eternitie
             and
             durance
             of
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             :
             for
             
               their
               worme
               dyeth
               not
               ,
               and
               their
               fire
               goeth
               not
               out
               ,
               Esa.
            
             66.
             24.
             and
             they
             have
             
               no
               rest
            
             ,
             but
             the
             smoake
             of
             their
             fire
             
               ascendeth
               continually
               ,
               Rev.
            
             14.
             15.
             so
             as
             they
             
             shall
             
               seeke
               death
            
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             find
             
             it
             :
             their
             very
             being
             is
             a
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             makes
             
             the
             soule
             ,
             once
             lost
             ,
             irrecoverable
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             invincible
             wicked
             and
             hard
             heart
             ,
             setled
             upon
             sin
             ,
             and
             sending
             out
             all
             cursed
             practises
             of
             
             lying
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             despighting
             grace
             in
             the
             means
             and
             bringers
             ,
             crueltie
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             vaine
             confidence
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             sin
             .
             
               They
               that
               doe
               such
               things
            
             ,
             are
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               69.
               
               Gal.
            
             5.
             21.
             
             For
             such
             be
             wray
             themselves
             given
             up
             of
             God
             to
             
               a
               reprobate
               minde
               ,
               calling
            
             
             
               good
               evill
               ,
               and
               darknesse
               light
            
             ;
             whose
             consciences
             are
             seared
             against
             
             all
             goads
             and
             prickings
             of
             the
             word
             :
             no
             counsell
             or
             admonition
             toucheth
             them
             ,
             nor
             troubleth
             them
             :
             all
             the
             threats
             and
             menaces
             of
             the
             law
             are
             to
             them
             as
             iron-weapons
             to
             Behemoth
             ,
             esteemed
             as
             straw
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             man
             
             in
             a
             lost
             estate
             .
             Judas
             is
             a
             lost
             son
             of
             perdition
             :
             how
             know
             you
             him
             ?
             all
             the
             counsels
             and
             admonitions
             of
             Christ
             are
             lost
             upon
             him
             ,
             nothing
             workes
             upon
             him
             for
             reformation
             :
             and
             obstinate
             Pharaoh
             will
             be
             broken
             all
             to
             pieces
             ,
             before
             the
             powerfull
             ministerie
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             can
             bend
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             meet
             with
             such
             knottie
             pieces
             ,
             on
             whom
             in
             vaine
             wee
             breake
             many
             wedges
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             were
             immediately
             sent
             with
             as
             many
             miracles
             as
             messages
             ,
             or
             if
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             person
             should
             perswade
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             still
             would
             remaine
             obstinate
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             remedie
             ?
             who
             can
             save
             a
             lost
             man
             ?
             a
             man
             that
             will
             not
             bee
             saved
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             chuseth
             death
             ,
             must
             dye
             :
             he
             will
             not
             live
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             also
             makes
             the
             lost
             
             soule
             irrecoverable
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             trod
             under
             foot
             the
             blood
             
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             as
             there
             is
             
               no
               more
               price
               or
               sacrifice
            
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
             And
             
               they
               doe
               this
            
             (
             saith
             
               Ambrose
               )
               who
               sin
               voluntarily
               ,
               without
               feare
               ,
               not
               regarding
               the
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               for
               them
               ,
               nor
               fearing
               Christ
               the
               Judge
               who
               somtimes
               shed
               his
               blood
               for
               their
               redemption
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             crucifie
             Christ
             againe
             daily
             
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             daily
             ,
             
             who
             having
             dyed
             once
             can
             dye
             no
             more
             .
             Slight
             this
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             it
             ,
             what
             can
             save
             thee
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             
             Ministery
             hath
             beene
             despighted
             ,
             his
             motions
             and
             knockes
             all
             rejected
             ,
             himselfe
             grieved
             and
             banished
             .
             And
             now
             that
             he
             is
             driven
             out
             with
             despight
             ,
             hee
             never
             
             comes
             more
             ,
             let
             that
             soule
             sinke
             or
             swim
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             day
             of
             mercy
             hath
             beene
             despised
             ,
             the
             season
             of
             grace
             hath
             
             
             beene
             slipped
             ,
             the
             doore
             of
             grace
             is
             now
             shut
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             teares
             and
             sorrow
             cannot
             now
             quench
             the
             fire
             of
             wrath
             kindled
             against
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             soules
             :
             now
             the
             blessing
             is
             too
             late
             sought
             with
             teares
             :
             teares
             of
             horror
             and
             despaire
             (
             a
             full
             sea
             of
             them
             )
             cannot
             wash
             the
             guilt
             of
             one
             sin
             :
             repentance
             is
             now
             unseasonable
             .
             Time
             was
             when
             Christ
             called
             Jerusalem
             with
             tears
             ,
             &
             would
             have
             gathered
             her
             
               as
               the
               hen
               gathers
               her
               chickens
               ,
            
             but
             she
             would
             not
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             
             her
             peace
             were
             then
             hid
             from
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             afterward
             all
             her
             sorrow
             was
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             see
             the
             worthlesnesse
             
             and
             impotencie
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             to
             recover
             a
             lost
             soule
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             their
             rankes
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             is
             reduced
             to
             one
             of
             these
             three
             heads
             (
             1.
             
             
               John
               2.
               16.
               )
               Lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             
             pleasures
             ;
             wherein
             if
             there
             be
             any
             excellency
             ,
             the
             brute
             
             beasts
             led
             with
             sensualitie
             enjoy
             it
             above
             men
             ;
             for
             they
             enjoy
             their
             appetite
             without
             all
             restraint
             and
             checke
             ,
             of
             reason
             or
             religion
             .
             
               Lust
               of
               the
               eye
            
             ,
             desire
             of
             wealth
             ,
             riches
             ,
             abundance
             ,
             whereof
             worst
             men
             are
             greatest
             gainers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             no
             true
             treasure
             ,
             abound
             in
             these
             :
             beside
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             them
             shadows
             ,
             lyes
             ,
             thicke
             clay
             ,
             uncertaine
             and
             deceivable
             riches
             .
             
               And
               pride
               of
               life
            
             ,
             
             honor
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             estimation
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             worthlesse
             ,
             because
             they
             depend
             upon
             other
             mens
             breath
             and
             opinion
             :
             beside
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             witnesse
             to
             the
             levity
             and
             inconstancie
             of
             them
             .
             And
             can
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             vaine
             in
             themselves
             ,
             recover
             so
             infinite
             a
             losse
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             see
             them
             in
             their
             
             properties
             .
             As
             they
             are
             vaine
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             not
             ours
             ,
             but
             some
             from
             parents
             as
             inheritances
             ,
             
             some
             from
             Princes
             as
             honors
             ,
             some
             from
             people
             as
             praise
             ,
             name
             ,
             reputation
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             other
             mens
             power
             so
             long
             as
             they
             will
             conferre
             or
             retaine
             them
             .
             But
             our
             soules
             are
             properly
             ours
             :
             as
             also
             our
             sinnes
             :
             and
             
               no
               man
               can
               redeeme
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               Psal.
            
             49.
             7.
             
             Againe
             ,
             they
             are
             changeable
             and
             temporarie
             .
             For
             wealth
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             out
             live
             a
             world
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             dye
             a
             begger
             .
             Mens
             favors
             are
             no
             inheritance
             .
             Beautie
             will
             not
             stand
             before
             one
             fit
             of
             sicknesse
             :
             nor
             strength
             the
             shake
             of
             one
             ague
             .
             One
             snuffe
             of
             a
             candle
             may
             suddenly
             overmaster
             the
             greatest
             estate
             :
             and
             the
             greatest
             pleasures
             are
             but
             
               for
               a
               season
            
             .
             
             Whereas
             the
             soule
             and
             faculties
             of
             it
             are
             immortall
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             eternall
             weale
             or
             wo.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             which
             must
             ransome
             
             the
             soule
             ,
             must
             appease
             the
             infinite
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             all
             finite
             creatures
             are
             not
             able
             to
             
             doe
             :
             Pro.
             11.
             4.
             
               they
               avayle
               not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             Only
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             plenarie
             expiation
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             which
             must
             ransome
             a
             soule
             ,
             must
             buy
             backe
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             procure
             a
             righteousnesse
             answerable
             to
             the
             law
             :
             but
             the
             whole
             world
             cannot
             do
             that
             :
             onely
             Christ
             frees
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             onely
             obtaines
             for
             us
             better
             conditions
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             new
             covenant
             ,
             than
             the
             law
             affords
             us
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             which
             ransomes
             a
             soule
             ,
             must
             help
             us
             out
             of
             corruption
             ,
             pull
             us
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             keepe
             the
             soule
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             invest
             us
             into
             life
             and
             immortalitie
             :
             But
             a
             world
             of
             worlds
             cannot
             doe
             the
             least
             of
             all
             these
             :
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             no
             proportionall
             recompence
             for
             a
             lost
             soule
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             
             offer
             a
             recompence
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             his
             
             owne
             :
             whereas
             our
             ransome
             must
             be
             of
             a
             thing
             undue
             ,
             an
             offering
             above
             that
             the
             law
             requireth
             ,
             a
             free-will
             offering
             :
             so
             that
             no
             sinner
             can
             offer
             a
             ransome
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             by
             all
             this
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             cannot
             afford
             a
             recompence
             for
             one
             lost
             soule
             .
          
           
             Which
             serves
             to
             condemne
             the
             extreme
             blasphemie
             of
             the
             
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             teaching
             that
             masses
             ,
             pardons
             ,
             indulgences
             ,
             satisfactions
             ,
             humane
             merits
             &
             pilgrimages
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             toyes
             can
             become
             a
             recompence
             for
             a
             lost
             soule
             :
             whereas
             no
             man
             nor
             Angell
             can
             become
             a
             recompence
             for
             a
             lost
             soule
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             great
             a
             price
             to
             pay
             ,
             the
             person
             must
             be
             no
             lesse
             than
             GOD
             and
             man
             :
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               Yee
               are
               not
               redeemed
               with
               corruptible
               things
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             such
             rich
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             
             whom
             our
             Lord
             directeth
             this
             speach
             ,
             consider
             of
             their
             wofull
             estate
             ;
             while
             they
             abound
             with
             
             wealth
             ,
             &
             trustin
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             .
             A
             broken
             reed
             :
             and
             for
             all
             their
             wealth
             ,
             being
             wicked
             ,
             they
             must
             to
             hell
             ;
             their
             riches
             cannot
             ransom
             thē
             ,
             yea
             they
             rather
             plunge
             them
             into
             the
             pit
             than
             help
             them
             out
             ;
             as
             a
             wedg
             of
             gold
             helps
             more
             to
             drowne
             a
             man
             that
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             thā
             to
             save
             or
             deliver
             him
             .
             Which
             should
             be
             of
             use
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             more
             willingly
             to
             want
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             weinedly
             to
             hold
             them
             ,
             to
             grow
             into
             an
             holy
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             our
             desires
             to
             better
             &
             more
             durable
             riches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             humble
             us
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             
             imports
             the
             extreme
             miserie
             into
             which
             wee
             have
             plunged
             our selves
             by
             sin
             :
             we
             have
             lost
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             so
             ruinous
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             ransom
             them
             .
             The
             greatness
             and
             desperateness
             of
             the
             cure
             amplifies
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             desperatenes
             of
             the
             disease
             .
             What
             earthly
             danger
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             
             world
             cannot
             buy
             out
             ?
             but
             gold
             and
             silver
             cannot
             purchase
             a
             Church
             :
             no
             not
             one
             soule
             .
             It
             must
             be
             an
             infinite
             ruine
             and
             breach
             ,
             the
             repaire
             whereof
             must
             be
             of
             such
             infinite
             value
             and
             sufficiency
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             calls
             us
             to
             behold
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fixe
             our
             
             eyes
             upon
             the
             wonderfull
             vertue
             of
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             which
             did
             redeeme
             our
             lost
             soules
             ,
             when
             all
             corruptible
             things
             in
             the
             world
             could
             not
             .
             How
             should
             it
             excite
             us
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             admire
             his
             goodnes
             ?
             and
             raise
             the
             price
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             all
             treasures
             ?
             yea
             and
             teach
             us
             to
             esteeme
             the
             
               rebukes
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               than
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               ?
               Paul
            
             would
             bee
             
             set
             downe
             a
             nothing
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             finde
             
               the
               vertue
            
             of
             Christ
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             :
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             wherof
             is
             beyond
             the
             worth
             of
             many
             worlds
             ;
             even
             so
             farre
             as
             infinite
             
             is
             beyond
             finite
             ,
             which
             holds
             no
             comparison
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             may
             raise
             in
             us
             the
             true
             valuation
             and
             respect
             of
             our
             
             owne
             soules
             .
             Is
             the
             soule
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             being
             lost
             a
             whole
             world
             cannot
             redeeme
             it
             ?
             what
             an
             extreme
             madnesse
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             men
             so
             to
             live
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             soules
             ?
             or
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             as
             salt
             to
             keepe
             their
             bodies
             sweet
             :
             void
             of
             all
             care
             ,
             either
             to
             keepe
             or
             save
             them
             :
             never
             an
             horse
             or
             hog
             about
             their
             houses
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             are
             more
             regarded
             than
             their
             precious
             soules
             .
             Certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             price
             ,
             no
             pearles
             ,
             no
             grace
             ,
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             care
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             so
             carelesse
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             bee
             exhorted
             to
             looke
             better
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             than
             to
             lose
             them
             for
             any
             baites
             which
             the
             divell
             or
             the
             world
             layes
             in
             our
             way
             .
             Prize
             them
             above
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             .
             Be
             serious
             
             in
             the
             saving
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             above
             the
             winning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Use
             the
             ordinary
             means
             diligently
             .
             Get
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             utterly
             contemned
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             &
             too
             much
             neglected
             by
             the
             best
             .
             And
             with
             thine
             owne
             soule
             pitie
             and
             prize
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             committed
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             a
             Parent
             ,
             as
             a
             Master
             :
             lose
             them
             not
             for
             want
             of
             instruction
             :
             esteeme
             the
             soules
             of
             thy
             wife
             &
             children
             ,
             precious
             things
             :
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             :
             teach
             them
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             help
             them
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             perdition
             :
             if
             by
             thy
             default
             one
             soule
             be
             lost
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             make
             up
             the
             losse
             ,
             either
             to
             thee
             or
             to
             that
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Verse
               27.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               Angells
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               hee
               give
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               .
            
          
           
             OUr
             Saviour
             having
             enforced
             
             his
             doctrine
             of
             selfe-deniall
             by
             two
             strong
             arguments
             already
             ,
             the
             inevitable
             danger
             of
             fayling
             herein
             ,
             and
             the
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             that
             unhappie
             match
             of
             winning
             the
             world
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             addeth
             another
             ,
             of
             no
             lesse
             force
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             drawne
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             
               the
               last
               judgment
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             those
             his
             sayings
             shal
             be
             fully
             accomplished
             :
             for
             ,
             howsoever
             he
             was
             now
             abased
             ,
             and
             rejected
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             following
             and
             owning
             ,
             yet
             the
             time
             commeth
             that
             hee
             will
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             attended
             
             with
             his
             most
             glorious
             Angells
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             hee
             give
             to
             every
             man
             
               according
               to
               his
               workes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             for
             avoyding
             the
             crosse
             &
             perill
             have
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             eternall
             perdition
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             have
             persisted
             in
             the
             constant
             confession
             of
             his
             Name
             (
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             )
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             This
             application
             of
             these
             words
             to
             the
             former
             matter
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             connexion
             of
             them
             :
             wherein
             consider
             five
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               person
               that
               must
               come
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               action
               of
               comming
               ,
               
                 shall
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               comming
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               attendants
               ,
               
                 with
                 his
                 Angells
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               end
               of
               comming
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 deeds
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             first
             .
             The
             person
             that
             
             must
             come
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
            
             :
             which
             title
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             commonly
             ,
             or
             singularly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             for
             any
             common
             man
             borne
             of
             another
             
             
               Job
               25.
               6.
               
               How
               much
               more
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               worme
               ?
            
             In
             the
             latter
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             eternall
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             made
             man
             :
             
               Matt.
               8.
               20.
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               .
            
             For
             by
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             is
             meant
             here
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             by
             an
             ordinary
             figure
             ,
             whereby
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             one
             nature
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             whole
             person
             :
             so
             in
             
               Mat.
               9.
               6.
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               remit
               sinnes
               :
            
             which
             power
             agrees
             not
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             eternall
             Person
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             God
             :
             for
             ,
             
             who
             can
             forgive
             sinnes
             but
             God
             onely
             ?
             Beside
             ,
             Christ
             while
             hee
             
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             
               came
               downe
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             &
             
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             which
             then
             could
             not
             be
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             divine
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             by
             this
             title
             our
             Text
             must
             needes
             understand
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             :
             for
             though
             his
             speech
             expresse
             him
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             the
             action
             here
             refeired
             unto
             him
             (
             to
             be
             the
             just
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             )
             proclaims
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             and
             ,
             hee
             is
             indeed
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             comming
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             But
             why
             doth
             Christ
             ordinarily
             ,
             speaking
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             call
             himselfe
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
            
             ?
             he
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             have
             added
             more
             weight
             to
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Yet
             he
             useth
             the
             other
             title
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               himselfe
            
             .
             To
             
             note
             that
             hee
             was
             
               a
               true
               man
            
             :
             being
             not
             onely
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
            
             :
             that
             borne
             man
             ,
             having
             flesh
             and
             blood
             no
             where
             else
             but
             from
             man.
             And
             herein
             this
             second
             Adam
             was
             opposed
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             not
             
               the
               sonne
            
             of
             man
             :
             for
             hee
             was
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
            
             by
             creation
             ,
             Luke
             3.
             38.
             
             The
             first
             Adam
             was
             framed
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             made
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             not
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
            
             :
             the
             second
             Adam
             tooke
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             not
             onely
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             also
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             implies
             that
             he
             was
             a
             weake
             and
             
               fraile
               man
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             soundeth
             :
             
               Psal.
               8.
               5.
               
               Lord
               what
               is
               man
               or
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               respect
               him
               ?
            
             being
             so
             base
             and
             vile
             .
             
               Esay
               51.
               12.
               
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               fearest
               a
               mortall
               man
               ?
            
             or
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             weake
             and
             fraile
             creature
             .
             And
             hereto
             serves
             that
             distinction
             
             among
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             of
             
               filii
               viri
            
             ,
             and
             
               filii
               hominis
               :
               Beni●sh
            
             ,
             noteth
             men
             in
             excellencie
             ,
             eminencie
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             :
             Beni-adam
             ,
             obscure
             persons
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             common
             and
             low
             condition
             .
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             Ezekiel
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             astonied
             and
             throwne
             downe
             by
             a
             glorious
             vision
             (
             Chap.
             1.
             )
             was
             so
             often
             afterward
             called
             
               sonne
               of
               man
            
             ,
             and
             bid
             to
             stand
             up
             on
             his
             feet
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             
               
                 Ezeki
                 cl
              
               ,
               I
               know
               thou
               art
               a
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               a
               weake
               man
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               behold
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               such
               Majestie
               ;
               but
               gather
               thy selfe
               ,
               bee
               of
               good
               cheare
               ,
               and
               stand
               on
               thy
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             takes
             on
             him
             our
             frailties
             and
             weaknesses
             ;
             undertook
             an
             abject
             ,
             low
             and
             base
             condition
             ,
             and
             appeared
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             in
             his
             nativitie
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ;
             in
             all
             our
             basenesse
             like
             unto
             
             us
             ,
             sinne
             onely
             excepted
             .
             Yea
             and
             more
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             phrase
             hee
             impropriateth
             our
             miserie
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             sons
             of
             men
             are
             base
             and
             miserable
             ,
             yet
             of
             all
             sons
             of
             men
             none
             was
             ever
             so
             abased
             as
             hee
             was
             ;
             no
             sorrow
             was
             ever
             like
             his
             ,
             no
             not
             all
             the
             misery
             of
             all
             sonnes
             of
             men
             was
             comparable
             to
             his
             :
             and
             therefore
             hee
             doth
             after
             a
             sort
             appropriate
             this
             title
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               his
               hearers
            
             ,
             and
             mens
             judgement
             ,
             who
             commonly
             
             esteemed
             him
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             rose
             no
             higher
             in
             their
             judgement
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             meere
             man
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             a
             great
             and
             holy
             man.
             He
             would
             tender
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             hearers
             :
             for
             scarce
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             after
             a
             great
             while
             could
             come
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             sonne
             of
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             speakes
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             able
             to
             conceive
             him
             ,
             
             more
             intending
             their
             instruction
             ,
             than
             his
             owne
             reputation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               argument
            
             .
             
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             Scripture
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             use
             this
             phrase
             above
             other
             :
             1.
             because
             this
             was
             appropriated
             to
             Messiah
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             13.
             to
             which
             Christ
             undoubtedly
             had
             reference
             :
             
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               there
               came
               as
               a
               sonne
               of
               man
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             to
             be
             judged
             on
             earth
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             shew
             himselfe
             in
             a
             visible
             manner
             a
             Judge
             from
             heaven
             :
             for
             it
             is
             meete
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             should
             be
             seene
             of
             all
             :
             In
             regard
             of
             which
             manner
             of
             judging
             the
             Sonne
             onely
             shall
             judge
             ,
             although
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             judge
             also
             ,
             but
             after
             another
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Christ
             was
             as
             a
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             and
             Revel
             .
             14.
             14.
             
             I
             saw
             upon
             the
             cloulds
             one
             sitting
             
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             onely
             like
             the
             sonne
             of
             man.
             So
             Phil.
             2.
             7.
             
             He
             tooke
             upon
             him
             the
             
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
            
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             
               like
               a
               man.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             For
             the
             two
             former
             places
             ,
             Christ
             was
             seene
             figuratively
             in
             vision
             .
             When
             Daniel
             saw
             his
             vision
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             was
             to
             be
             born
             &
             be
             in
             time
             the
             son
             of
             man.
             And
             after
             he
             was
             incarnate
             &
             ascended
             ,
             being
             by
             S.
             John
             seene
             in
             vision
             ,
             hee
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
            
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             seene
             of
             either
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             in
             figure
             onely
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             place
             in
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             well
             answers
             M.
             Calvin
             ,
             Saint
             
             Paul
             speakes
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             state
             ;
             hee
             came
             a
             
               true
               man
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               lowly
               state
            
             and
             condition
             ,
             even
             the
             base
             condition
             of
             a
             servant
             .
          
           
             Note
             here
             ,
             how
             our
             Lord
             doth
             
             
               willingly
               acknowledge
               the
               humilitie
               
               and
               basenesse
               of
               his
               humanitie
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               speaketh
               lowly
               of
               himself
               in
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               wherein
               hee
               shall
               shew
               his
               greatest
               glory
               .
            
             He
             might
             have
             stiled
             himselfe
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             God
             by
             eternall
             generation
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             man
             ;
             though
             not
             by
             creation
             as
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             by
             adoption
             ,
             as
             the
             beleeving
             sonnes
             of
             Adam
             ,
             yet
             by
             personall
             union
             of
             the
             Deitie
             with
             the
             humane
             nature
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             would
             by
             his
             forme
             of
             speech
             make
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             in
             his
             humanitie
             visibly
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             bee
             seene
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             hee
             might
             have
             used
             a
             more
             royall
             title
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             was
             the
             
               sonne
               of
               David
            
             ,
             or
             the
             sonne
             of
             Kings
             .
             But
             this
             base
             title
             for
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abasement
             best
             pleased
             him
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             patterne
             
             of
             humilitie
             and
             low
             linesse
             of
             minde
             .
             His
             example
             was
             to
             bee
             our
             rule
             ,
             his
             action
             our
             instruction
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             His
             office
             and
             calling
             was
             
             not
             
               to
               be
               served
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               serve
            
             ;
             nor
             to
             seeke
             to
             raise
             himselfe
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             our
             estate
             .
             He
             must
             abase
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             himselfe
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             and
             sinnes
             upon
             him
             .
             Hee
             hid
             for
             a
             time
             the
             glory
             and
             divine
             Majestie
             of
             his
             person
             .
             He
             avoided
             often
             the
             applause
             and
             fame
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             sought
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             men
             .
             Hee
             refused
             preferments
             offered
             upon
             bad
             termes
             ,
             both
             by
             Satan
             who
             promised
             him
             
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               all
            
             
             
               the
               Kingdomes
            
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             by
             men
             who
             would
             have
             
               made
               him
               a
               king
            
             .
             Hee
             suppressed
             
             his
             owne
             praises
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             34.
             41.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             his
             whole
             life
             was
             devoted
             to
             profit
             and
             helpe
             others
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             
               let
               the
               same
               minde
               bee
               in
            
             
             
               you
               that
               was
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Get
             humilitie
             into
             the
             minde
             ,
             the
             seat
             most
             proper
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             
             it
             will
             outwardly
             appeare
             in
             speeches
             and
             behaviours
             .
             Get
             the
             same
             minde
             ;
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             or
             degree
             of
             humilitie
             :
             for
             no
             creature
             can
             fall
             from
             such
             height
             as
             our
             Lord
             did
             .
             But
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             bee
             chiefe
             of
             all
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             servant
             of
             all
             :
             for
             so
             was
             Christ.
             The
             primacie
             of
             a
             servant
             and
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             to
             bee
             servant
             to
             all
             Gods
             Saints
             .
             Not
             that
             Christianitie
             brings
             in
             disorder
             or
             confusion
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             observe
             this
             distinction
             of
             place
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             and
             condition
             ,
             in
             Church
             or
             commonwealth
             :
             for
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Starres
             ,
             differ
             in
             glory
             :
             But
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             place
             and
             advancement
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             must
             expresse
             humilitie
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             lay
             hands
             under
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             least
             and
             lowest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             trie
             our selves
             a
             little
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             humble
             mind
             makes
             
             him
             speake
             lowly
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             call
             himselfe
             ordinarily
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             being
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             But
             how
             doe
             wee
             boast
             our selves
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             shall
             know
             what
             wee
             are
             ,
             if
             wee
             bee
             borne
             of
             a
             little
             higher
             stocke
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             if
             wee
             have
             a
             little
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             wealth
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             would
             wee
             doe
             if
             wee
             had
             Deitie
             and
             heavenly
             glory
             to
             stand
             upon
             ?
             Christ
             might
             have
             stood
             on
             his
             royall
             descent
             ,
             on
             his
             high
             birth
             ,
             on
             his
             wealth
             ,
             being
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             heire
             of
             all
             things
             .
             But
             he
             emptied
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             brought
             himselfe
             almost
             to
             nothing
             :
             that
             his
             example
             might
             plucke
             downe
             our
             top-sailes
             ,
             and
             wee
             learne
             to
             decke
             our selves
             with
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christs
             humilitie
             made
             him
             
             
               beare
               the
               infirmities
            
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             things
             of
             others
             more
             than
             his
             owne
             life
             :
             Yea
             though
             ,
             when
             hee
             became
             man
             ,
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             bee
             God
             ,
             yet
             hee
             comes
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             seekes
             reconciliation
             with
             them
             ,
             stoupes
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             with
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             .
             Now
             if
             hee
             bee
             our
             root
             ,
             why
             draw
             wee
             not
             vertue
             from
             him
             ?
             if
             wee
             bee
             implanted
             into
             him
             ,
             why
             grow
             wee
             not
             up
             in
             all
             things
             in
             him
             ?
             Where
             is
             our
             charitie
             and
             compassion
             to
             our
             brethren
             ?
             yet
             he
             was
             compassionate
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
             When
             doe
             wee
             emptie
             our selves
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             reconciliation
             ?
             nay
             wee
             can
             reject
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             rancour
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             contentions
             ,
             yeares
             and
             ages
             almost
             ,
             more
             like
             Scythians
             and
             Barbarians
             ,
             than
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             cast
             himselfe
             under
             
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             doe
             good
             unto
             all
             .
             
             But
             where
             is
             our
             submitting
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             better
             esteeming
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             than
             of
             our selves
             ?
             no
             :
             wee
             stand
             on
             our
             turret
             ,
             and
             full
             height
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             I
             yeeld
             to
             him
             ?
             &c.
             Oh
             how
             many
             good
             lessons
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             abuses
             unreformed
             ,
             and
             godly
             motions
             or
             duties
             stopt
             and
             crossed
             !
             why
             ?
             because
             such
             and
             such
             move
             it
             ,
             and
             like
             of
             it
             :
             and
             ,
             rather
             than
             please
             their
             humours
             ,
             let
             all
             things
             runne
             to
             ruine
             and
             wracke
             .
             Did
             Christ
             so
             ?
             no
             :
             had
             hee
             stood
             on
             his
             height
             and
             reputation
             ,
             and
             beene
             so
             stout
             against
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             to
             his
             Ministers
             and
             members
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             ere
             this
             beene
             in
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             What
             had
             become
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             wilt
             beare
             no
             infirmitie
             in
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             stouped
             to
             beare
             all
             thine
             ?
             what
             had
             beene
             thy
             lot
             ,
             who
             wilt
             shew
             no
             mercie
             nor
             bowells
             of
             love
             in
             
             the
             distresses
             of
             the
             Saints
             ?
             thou
             passest
             by
             ,
             as
             the
             Priest
             and
             Levite
             :
             thou
             cloathest
             not
             ,
             feedest
             not
             ,
             visitest
             not
             the
             afflicted
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             if
             he
             had
             so
             shut
             up
             his
             bowels
             against
             thee
             ,
             where
             hadst
             thou
             beene
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             Christ
             by
             his
             speeches
             
             declared
             himselfe
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             workes
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             so
             must
             wee
             bee
             lowly
             in
             our
             speeches
             ,
             but
             let
             our
             works
             testifie
             wee
             are
             the
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             God
             ,
             expressing
             his
             vertues
             ,
             and
             shining
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             generation
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             action
             of
             
             comming
             ,
             
               shall
               come
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               commeth
               to
               us
            
             
               
                 
                   either
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                   or
                   in
                   person
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               spirit
            
             hee
             comes
             ,
             1.
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             win
             and
             perswade
             us
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             thus
             hee
             went
             
             and
             preached
             
               in
               Noahs
               time
            
             ,
             to
             the
             spirits
             now
             in
             prison
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             2.
             
             In
             some
             speciall
             manifestation
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             in
             mercie
             or
             judgement
             .
             The
             former
             when
             hee
             meets
             us
             with
             comfort
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             any
             grace
             :
             
               Joh.
               14.
               18.
               
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               comfortlesse
               ,
               but
               will
               come
               unto
               you
               :
            
             &
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               My
               father
               will
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               wee
               will
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               abode
               with
               him
               .
            
             The
             latter
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             testification
             of
             displeasure
             :
             
               Rev.
               2.
               16.
               repent
               ,
               or
               I
               will
               come
               against
               thee
               shortly
               :
            
             so
             in
             Joh.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               In
               person
            
             ,
             he
             comes
             two
             waies
             ,
             
             
               in
               carnem
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               carne
            
             ,
             first
             into
             flesh
             ,
             afterward
             in
             flesh
             ;
             first
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             then
             in
             glory
             ;
             first
             in
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             appearing
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             his
             glorious
             return
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             the
             former
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             judge
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             done
             in
             the
             
             flesh
             ,
             good
             and
             evill
             .
             Of
             this
             latter
             he
             speakes
             here
             :
          
           
             
               Where
               consider
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Whence
                   hee
                   commeth
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whither
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   When.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             He
             commeth
             from
             
             
               heaven
               :
               1
               Thess.
               4.
               16.
               
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             third
             and
             highest
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             (
             according
             to
             Gods
             decree
             )
             foretold
             ,
             not
             only
             
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Jude
             14.
             in
             the
             ancient
             
               prophesie
               of
               Enoch
            
             :
             but
             also
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
               64.
               
               Hereafter
               yee
               shall
               see
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               come
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             was
             the
             place
             whither
             
             he
             ascended
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             must
             descend
             :
             as
             
               Act.
               1.
               11.
               
               Yee
               men
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               why
               stand
               ye
               gazing
               into
               heaven
               ?
               this
               Jesus
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               you
               into
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               
               come
               as
               yee
               have
               seene
               him
               goe
               into
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             meet
             that
             Christ
             should
             
             come
             
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             judge
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             wicked
             men
             and
             Angels
             should
             come
             thither
             to
             him
             ,
             although
             to
             receive
             their
             sentence
             ;
             for
             that
             holy
             Citie
             can
             admit
             
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             in
             earthly
             judgements
             ,
             
             so
             must
             it
             be
             in
             this
             great
             Assise
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             held
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             set
             up
             
               in
               the
               same
               country
            
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             place
             where
             the
             facts
             and
             crimes
             to
             bee
             judged
             were
             committed
             .
          
           
             But
             whither
             shall
             he
             come
             ?
          
           
             Some
             thinke
             into
             the
             
               valley
               of
            
             
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             situate
             between
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             mount
             Olivet
             ,
             neare
             Jerusalem
             :
             so
             called
             from
             the
             noble
             victory
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             Jehosaphat
             over
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             which
             they
             alledge
             ,
             Joel
             3.
             12.
             
             
             
               Let
               the
               Heathen
               be
               wakened
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               valley
               of
               Jehosaphat
               :
            
             for
             there
             I
             will
             sit
             to
             judge
             all
             the
             Heathen
             round
             about
             .
             But
             allegoricall
             and
             typicall
             prophecies
             are
             not
             to
             be
             expounded
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             type
             and
             similitude
             ;
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             this
             :
             As
             that
             valley
             of
             Engeddi
             (
             called
             the
             valley
             of
             Jehosaphat
             from
             the
             noble
             victory
             of
             Jehosaphat
             against
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             other
             enemies
             gathered
             against
             the
             Church
             )
             was
             situate
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             mount
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             will
             revenge
             and
             judge
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             before
             or
             in
             the
             last
             judgement
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             his
             holy
             people
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             manner
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             .
             And
             hence
             some
             godly
             and
             judicious
             Divines
             have
             probably
             conceived
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement-seat
             shall
             bee
             set
             up
             in
             some
             
             place
             neare
             Jerusalem
             ,
             both
             to
             increase
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             sit
             there
             as
             Judge
             where
             himselfe
             was
             judged
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             it
             as
             a
             resolved
             opinion
             ,
             is
             rash
             and
             ungrounded
             .
          
           
             Others
             thinke
             it
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             sentence
             may
             bee
             given
             where
             the
             facts
             have
             beene
             committed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             Conqueror
             where
             the
             combate
             was
             ,
             and
             justly
             condemne
             others
             where
             himselfe
             was
             unjustly
             condemned
             .
             And
             sundry
             things
             of
             the
             Fathers
             sound
             hereunto
             .
             But
             in
             vaine
             should
             wee
             seeke
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             whether
             it selfe
             shall
             be
             ,
             is
             altogether
             unknown
             .
             If
             the
             Scriptures
             had
             said
             it
             should
             bee
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             the
             reasons
             were
             good
             .
             But
             ,
             wherever
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             shall
             
               looke
               on
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             seemes
             to
             settle
             
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             in
             
               the
               aire
               ,
               1
               Thess.
            
             4.
             17.
             the
             elect
             shall
             be
             caught
             up
             to
             
               meete
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               aire
               .
            
             And
             as
             hee
             was
             carried
             up
             in
             a
             cloud
             ,
             so
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             hee
             shall
             come
             
               in
               the
               clouds
            
             of
             heaven
             .
             So
             as
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             where
             wee
             shall
             meet
             him
             ,
             the
             judgement
             shall
             bee
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             the
             aire
             neare
             the
             earth
             :
             where
             the
             divells
             shall
             be
             conquered
             and
             sentenced
             in
             the
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             ruled
             all
             this
             while
             as
             Princes
             .
             But
             whether
             over
             mount
             Olivet
             whence
             hee
             ascended
             ,
             or
             above
             the
             valley
             of
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             or
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             were
             folly
             to
             define
             ,
             seeing
             Gods
             wisedome
             hath
             not
             clearely
             determined
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             is
             of
             power
             and
             wisdome
             to
             set
             up
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             wheresoever
             himselfe
             thinketh
             most
             fit
             .
             
          
           
             But
             when
             shall
             he
             come
             ?
          
           
           
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             But
             the
             
             particular
             age
             ,
             yeare
             ,
             or
             day
             is
             not
             knowne
             to
             
               man
               or
               Angell
               :
               Mark.
               13.
               32.
               
               Of
               that
               day
               and
               houre
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               Angels
               of
            
             
             
               heaven
               ,
               no
               nor
               the
               Son
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               onely
               :
            
             because
             ,
             1.
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             is
             fit
             to
             bee
             knowne
             to
             him
             onely
             ,
             who
             onely
             
             knew
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             :
             2.
             this
             secret
             is
             none
             
             of
             them
             which
             Christ
             had
             heard
             from
             his
             Father
             ;
             for
             then
             had
             he
             revealed
             it
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Neither
             ,
             3.
             was
             
             it
             among
             them
             which
             the
             Spirit
             (
             promised
             and
             sent
             )
             revealed
             or
             taught
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             led
             by
             him
             into
             all
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             Joh.
             16.
             13.
             4.
             
             Christ
             
             must
             come
             as
             a
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
             ,
             when
             men
             knew
             nothing
             :
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             ,
             if
             the
             time
             were
             knowne
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             what
             validitie
             
             were
             all
             those
             exhortations
             ,
             
             to
             watch
             and
             be
             warie
             ,
             
               because
               wee
               know
               not
               the
               houre
               ,
            
             unlesse
             the
             time
             were
             concealed
             ?
             Mat.
             24.
             42.
             44.
             6.
             
             Many
             are
             the
             
             reasons
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             not
             have
             us
             to
             know
             it
             :
             as
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             set
             houre
             wee
             may
             
             bee
             prepared
             every
             houre
             :
             our
             faith
             and
             patience
             may
             bee
             exercised
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             upheld
             ,
             not
             limiting
             the
             Lord
             to
             times
             and
             seasons
             which
             are
             in
             his
             owne
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             greater
             hath
             beene
             the
             sin
             and
             folly
             of
             many
             learned
             men
             ,
             
             of
             old
             and
             of
             late
             ,
             who
             have
             set
             their
             wits
             so
             childishly
             to
             play
             in
             so
             serious
             a
             businesse
             .
             Augustine
             
             relates
             ,
             that
             many
             about
             his
             time
             defined
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             comming
             ;
             some
             to
             an
             hundred
             ,
             some
             five
             hundred
             ,
             some
             to
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             his
             ascension
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             ,
             
               Joachimus
               Abbas
            
             ,
             who
             set
             the
             yeare
             1258.
             
             
               Arnoldus
               de
               villa
               ,
               nova
            
             ,
             the
             
             yeare
             1345.
             
             
               Michael
               Stiphelius
            
             ,
             Saint
             Lukes
             day
             in
             the
             yeare
             1533.
             
             
               Cyprian●s
               Leovitius
               Italus
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             1583.
             
             
               Johannes
               Regiomontanus
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             1588.
             
             
               Adelbertus
               Thermopedius
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             1599.
             and
             third
             of
             Aprill
             :
             
               Nicolaus
               Cusanus
            
             ,
             the
             yeare
             1700.
             
             
               Cardanus
               ,
               1800.
               
               Ostander
            
             out
             of
             
               Cabala
               ,
               1689.
               
               Picus
               Mirandula
               ,
            
             1904.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             name
             some
             worthy
             Writers
             on
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             wish
             they
             had
             forborne
             that
             curiositie
             in
             this
             computation
             ,
             wherein
             I
             thinke
             they
             ungroundedly
             troubled
             themselves
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             The
             most
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             carrie
             alreadie
             the
             chastisement
             of
             their
             temeritie
             ,
             and
             have
             reaped
             onely
             the
             scorne
             of
             their
             errour
             :
             that
             wee
             by
             them
             might
             learn
             to
             
               be
               wise
               to
               sobrietie
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             3.
             and
             not
             seeke
             to
             know
             or
             make
             knowne
             that
             which
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             was
             content
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           
           
             But
             though
             Christ
             knew
             it
             not
             
             then
             as
             man
             ,
             being
             for
             our
             sakes
             ignorant
             of
             many
             things
             which
             hee
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             figs
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             now
             he
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             now
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             Angels
             and
             blessed
             spirits
             :
             and
             why
             then
             may
             it
             not
             bee
             revealed
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             now
             
             glorified
             hath
             laid
             downe
             all
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             knowes
             both
             the
             day
             and
             houre
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             his
             exalted
             estate
             is
             ignorant
             of
             none
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             beene
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             bee
             ,
             his
             Deitie
             enlightning
             his
             humane
             soule
             .
             But
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             every
             such
             thing
             is
             revealed
             to
             the
             Angels
             and
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             is
             frivolous
             .
             For
             if
             every
             thing
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             exalted
             head
             ,
             were
             necessary
             to
             bee
             communicated
             to
             the
             principall
             members
             ,
             they
             should
             bee
             in
             the
             
             same
             degree
             of
             glory
             with
             the
             head
             ;
             which
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             .
             The
             King
             revealeth
             not
             every
             thing
             to
             the
             privle
             Councell
             ,
             but
             holds
             distance
             from
             them
             .
             And
             to
             say
             they
             must
             needs
             see
             every
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             him
             that
             seeth
             every
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             vaine
             ,
             and
             failes
             even
             in
             a
             corruptible
             creature
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             sees
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             doth
             not
             see
             by
             that
             sight
             all
             that
             the
             Sunne
             by
             his
             beames
             beholdeth
             .
          
           
             Others
             thinke
             the
             day
             uncertaine
             ,
             but
             the
             houre
             of
             an
             uncertaine
             day
             certaine
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             the
             same
             houre
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             hee
             rose
             againe
             in
             :
             as
             Rabanus
             and
             Lactantius
             .
             But
             with
             as
             little
             reason
             :
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             may
             come
             the
             same
             houre
             that
             he
             ascended
             ,
             or
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             at
             the
             same
             houre
             that
             hee
             was
             judged
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             shall
             speake
             as
             probably
             :
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             :
             no
             more
             do
             they
             .
             
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             same
             strength
             is
             their
             conceit
             ,
             who
             say
             hee
             must
             come
             in
             
               the
               night
            
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             come
             as
             
               a
               theefe
            
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             destroyed
             at
             midnight
             .
             Yet
             know
             they
             not
             ,
             whether
             the
             Master
             will
             come
             
               at
               midnight
               ,
               or
               in
               the
            
             
             
               morning
               watch
            
             :
             and
             forget
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             is
             :
             
               Secret
               things
               belong
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               things
               revealed
               to
               us
               and
               our
               children
               for
               ever
               ,
               Deut.
            
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             Christ
             must
             come
             
             from
             heaven
             ,
             then
             hee
             is
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             not
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             Ubiquitaries
             teach
             ;
             nor
             yet
             substantiall
             under
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             as
             Papists
             .
             That
             which
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             cannot
             come
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             And
             Christ
             comes
             not
             in
             bodily
             presence
             from
             heaven
             ,
             but
             visibly
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             his
             first
             comming
             ,
             or
             his
             second
             .
             As
             
             for
             any
             other
             
               invisible
               presence
            
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             say
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             knowes
             none
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             flie
             to
             a
             miracle
             ,
             let
             them
             give
             us
             instance
             of
             a
             miracle
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             visible
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             senses
             might
             not
             be
             judges
             .
          
           
             This
             also
             serves
             to
             terrifie
             wicked
             men
             from
             sin
             .
             Christ
             comes
             
             from
             heaven
             to
             revenge
             sin
             and
             sinners
             :
             and
             comming
             from
             heaven
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             purpose
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             to
             come
             out
             of
             some
             corner
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             an
             hand
             of
             revenge
             ,
             the
             danger
             were
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             not
             so
             great
             :
             But
             the
             mighty
             God
             comes
             
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Great
             men
             may
             stand
             upon
             their
             power
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             often
             by
             wealth
             and
             friends
             make
             their
             partie
             good
             against
             earthly
             revenge
             :
             but
             when
             Christ
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             the
             
             great
             worke
             of
             Gods
             justice
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             Christ
             come
             from
             heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             
               look
               for
               him
            
             thence
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             
               long
               for
            
             him
             :
             
               Phil.
               3.
               
               ●0
               .
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               from
               whence
               also
               we
               looke
               for
               the
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             
             bride
             saith
             ,
             Come
             :
             and
             the
             Saints
             are
             described
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             
               looke
               for
               his
               appearing
            
             .
             A
             loving
             wife
             cannot
             but
             looke
             for
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             the
             returne
             of
             her
             husband
             from
             a
             farre
             countrie
             .
             A
             carefull
             servant
             will
             looke
             after
             his
             Master
             through
             the
             casements
             ,
             and
             expecting
             his
             returne
             will
             make
             all
             things
             readie
             .
             If
             the
             bridegroome
             be
             comming
             ,
             let
             the
             bride
             decke
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             Rebecca
             espying
             Isaac
             
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             As
             Joshua
             exhorted
             Israel
             ,
             
               chap.
               3.
               5.
               be
               sanctified
               :
               for
               to
               morrow
               the
               Lord
               will
               worke
               wonderfull
               things
               ,
            
             and
             lead
             you
             through
             Jordan
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             so
             our
             Joshua
             commands
             
             us
             to
             bee
             sanctified
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             day
             from
             heaven
             will
             doe
             wonders
             in
             leading
             us
             to
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             comming
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               meet
               him
            
             in
             the
             way
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Meet
             him
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             :
             as
             the
             ancient
             Beleevers
             ,
             who
             waited
             for
             his
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             were
             ever
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             A
             loving
             spouse
             will
             enjoy
             her
             husband
             as
             much
             as
             shee
             can
             ,
             in
             his
             long
             absence
             :
             if
             she
             can
             heare
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             receive
             a
             letter
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             token
             ,
             she
             is
             glad
             she
             hath
             something
             of
             him
             :
             yea
             her
             love
             will
             make
             her
             meet
             him
             afarre
             off
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             she
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             of
             the
             prodigall
             ,
             and
             as
             Jep●haes
             daughter
             did
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             longest
             for
             him
             indeed
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             enjoy
             him
             on
             earth
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             in
             his
             word
             which
             is
             his
             letters
             ,
             in
             his
             graces
             which
             are
             his
             pawnes
             and
             pledges
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Meet
             him
             with
             thy
             affections
             ,
             
             prayers
             ,
             and
             wishes
             after
             him
             :
             send
             thy
             prayers
             and
             holy
             requests
             daily
             ,
             as
             presents
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Meet
             him
             in
             
               heavenly
               conversation
            
             .
             
             He
             commeth
             from
             heaven
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             ,
             to
             draw
             thee
             thither
             :
             and
             shall
             hee
             not
             by
             all
             this
             paines
             gaine
             thy
             heart
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ,
             
             from
             earthlinesse
             to
             heavenly-mindednesse
             ?
             Begin
             heavenly
             life
             here
             .
             First
             ,
             spend
             thy
             life
             in
             cheerfull
             
             praises
             :
             keepe
             a
             perpetuall
             Sabbath
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             enjoy
             God
             above
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             means
             :
             
             hee
             is
             all
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hereafter
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             walke
             by
             the
             
             Charter
             of
             heaven
             :
             the
             law
             of
             righteousnesse
             must
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             weights
             to
             weigh
             all
             ,
             in
             and
             out
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             wait
             still
             for
             further
             perfection
             of
             glorie
             :
             stay
             
             not
             in
             first
             fruits
             .
          
           
           
             
               In
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             first
             :
             there
             he
             covered
             and
             vailed
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             will
             reveale
             and
             display
             it
             ,
             above
             the
             shining
             of
             a
             world
             of
             Sunnes
             .
             Where
             consider
             three
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Uses
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Why
               he
               calleth
               it
               the
               glory
               
               
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               his
               owne
               glory
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Wherein
               this
               glory
               confisteth
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             :
             Christ
             calleth
             it
             the
             glory
             of
             
               his
               Father
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             most
             divine
             glory
             ,
             agreeing
             to
             none
             but
             the
             
             Father
             and
             himselfe
             with
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Father
             is
             
               the
               fountaine
            
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             deitie
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             this
             divine
             glory
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             crowned
             his
             Sonne
             .
             Thence
             hee
             is
             called
             
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.
             17.
             and
             
               the
               God
               of
               glory
               ,
               Act.
            
             7.
             2.
             
             &
             
               the
               King
               
               of
               glory
               ,
               Psal.
            
             24.
             7.
             
             And
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             
               taken
               up
               into
               glory
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             3.
             16.
             namely
             ,
             by
             his
             Father
             :
             for
             we
             must
             conceive
             God
             not
             onely
             glorious
             by
             his
             nature
             ,
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             the
             fountaine
             also
             of
             all
             that
             glorious
             life
             and
             motion
             which
             is
             communicated
             with
             any
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             all
             glory
             
               is
               from
               him
            
             ,
             so
             all
             is
             
               due
               unto
               him
            
             :
             whom
             therefore
             his
             Sonne
             glorified
             ,
             and
             wee
             ought
             also
             to
             glorifie
             .
          
           
             But
             was
             not
             this
             glory
             Christs
             
             owne
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             shall
             appeare
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             :
             for
             ,
             consider
             him
             as
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             equall
             glory
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             all
             eternitie
             :
             
               Joh.
               17.
               5.
               
               Glorifie
               me
               with
               thine
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               with
               the
               glory
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               before
               the
               world
               was
               :
            
             And
             his
             incarnation
             abated
             nothing
             of
             that
             glory
             .
             And
             ,
             consider
             him
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             mediator
             ,
             1.
             hee
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             glory
             by
             the
             desert
             
             and
             merit
             of
             obedience
             ,
             Rev.
             4.
             11.
             insomuch
             that
             hee
             pleadeth
             with
             his
             Father
             for
             his
             glorification
             ,
             
               because
               hee
               had
               glorified
               him
               on
               earth
               ,
               Joh.
            
             17.
             4.
             5.
             2.
             
             All
             glory
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               All
               power
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               :
            
             So
             as
             it
             is
             Christs
             owne
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ;
             as
             that
             is
             a
             mans
             owne
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             him
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Mat.
             25.
             31.
             the
             phrase
             is
             changed
             :
             Christ
             challengeth
             it
             to
             bee
             his
             owne
             glory
             :
             
               when
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               commeth
               in
               his
               glory
               .
            
             But
             yet
             in
             speaking
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             he
             advanceth
             that
             great
             majestie
             hee
             shall
             appeare
             in
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             he
             forgetteth
             not
             to
             referre
             all
             that
             glory
             to
             his
             Father
             :
             which
             may
             bee
             a
             glasse
             held
             before
             
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             
               when
               wee
               speake
               of
               our selves
               ,
               or
               any
               endowment
               or
               gift
               belonging
               to
               our selves
               ,
               
               wee
               so
               speake
               of
               it
               and
               so
               use
               it
               ,
               as
               still
               our
               eye
               be
               fixed
               on
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               from
               whom
               and
               for
               whom
               wee
               have
               received
               it
               .
            
          
           
             When
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
             in
             such
             glory
             as
             never
             creature
             was
             capable
             of
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             then
             shall
             ●e
             most
             of
             all
             advance
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             contrarily
             ,
             when
             God
             most
             honours
             some
             men
             ,
             they
             most
             forget
             his
             honour
             :
             so
             they
             may
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             they
             litle
             care
             how
             his
             glory
             bee
             troden
             under
             foot
             .
             Happie
             is
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             faithfull
             in
             these
             small
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             then
             occasioned
             to
             trust
             him
             with
             much
             .
          
           
             But
             wherein
             shall
             this
             glorie
             appeare
             ?
          
           
             Partly
             in
             
               his
               person
            
             ,
             partly
             in
          
           
             
               
                 ●is
                 office
              
               :
               both
               for
            
             
               
                 
                   preparation
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   execution
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             person
             he
             shall
             be
             advanced
             above
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             ●he
             Judges
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             
             earth
             ;
             whether
             wee
             consider
             his
             divine
             nature
             or
             humane
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             :
             hee
             shall
             bee
             manifest
             to
             be
             the
             mighty
             God
             :
             for
             howsoever
             hee
             shall
             exercise
             his
             judiciary
             power
             visibly
             ,
             and
             appeare
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             shall
             hee
             be
             mightily
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             personall
             union
             of
             his
             two
             natures
             shall
             shine
             out
             as
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             vailed
             and
             obscured
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             therein
             exalted
             in
             glorie
             as
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             that
             even
             his
             glorious
             body
             shall
             carrie
             such
             majestie
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             seene
             in
             such
             admirable
             brightnesse
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             sunne
             which
             dazelleth
             our
             eyes
             ,
             can
             scarce
             resemble
             it
             .
             For
             if
             
               the
               just
               shall
               shine
               in
               the
               glory
            
             which
             shall
             obscure
             
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             how
             shall
             their
             justifier
             shine
             in
             glory
             ?
             And
             if
             his
             Attendants
             shall
             
             be
             so
             glorious
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             least
             of
             
             them
             ,
             what
             and
             how
             glorious
             must
             he
             be
             ,
             who
             shall
             so
             farre
             surpasse
             them
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             doth
             the
             lesser
             starres
             in
             brightnesse
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             his
             
               high
               office
            
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             behold
             him
             as
             the
             just
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             clothed
             with
             all
             the
             robes
             of
             glory
             and
             majestie
             ;
             such
             as
             shall
             well
             suit
             with
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             fit
             him
             to
             the
             great
             worke
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             How
             glorious
             and
             magnificent
             was
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             and
             how
             solemne
             the
             preparation
             ?
             the
             earth
             shooke
             ,
             the
             mountaines
             trembled
             ,
             the
             Lord
             came
             downe
             in
             fire
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             thundrings
             ,
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             a
             thicke
             cloud
             sounded
             his
             trumpet
             so
             lowd
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             people
             trembled
             and
             shooke
             ,
             and
             afterward
             a
             terrible
             voice
             was
             heard
             of
             six
             
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             beside
             women
             and
             children
             ;
             yea
             in
             such
             glory
             appeared
             the
             Lord
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             that
             Moses
             himselfe
             said
             ,
             
               I
               quake
               and
               feare
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             shew
             himselfe
             from
             heaven
             to
             judge
             the
             transgression
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             his
             glory
             shall
             not
             onely
             shake
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             all
             to
             pieces
             :
             when
             fire
             shall
             not
             compasse
             one
             mountaine
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             world
             shall
             be
             set
             on
             a
             light
             fire
             :
             when
             the
             last
             trumpet
             shall
             sound
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             living
             shall
             heare
             it
             as
             then
             ,
             but
             
               the
               dead
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               graves
               :
            
             
             when
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             with
             one
             shout
             shall
             not
             raise
             one
             man
             ,
             as
             Lazarus
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             ever
             have
             beene
             dead
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             man
             to
             the
             last
             which
             hee
             shall
             finde
             standing
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             behold
             more
             specially
             
             the
             particular
             robes
             and
             rayes
             of
             
             glory
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Judge
             is
             prepared
             to
             the
             judgment
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             shall
             come
             armed
             with
             
             an
             infinite
             
               power
               and
               dominion
            
             over
             all
             creatures
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             them
             all
             :
             the
             Angels
             shall
             all
             observe
             and
             attend
             it
             :
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             elements
             shall
             bee
             dissolved
             by
             it
             :
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             men
             shall
             be
             raised
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             out
             of
             the
             graves
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             bellies
             of
             beasts
             in
             all
             corners
             of
             the
             world
             :
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             heard
             of
             all
             in
             the
             graves
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             none
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             shall
             come
             furnished
             
             with
             a
             glorious
             and
             
               unconceivable
               Omniscience
            
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             shall
             be
             hid
             or
             covered
             :
             he
             shall
             reveale
             all
             counsels
             of
             hearts
             ,
             and
             all
             secret
             contrivances
             never
             so
             long
             hid
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               naked
               to
            
             
             
               him
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               doe
               :
            
             for
             to
             him
             the
             
               day
               and
               darknesse
            
             
             
             
               are
               alike
            
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             concealment
             of
             things
             from
             this
             allfeeing
             Judge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             shall
             come
             covered
             
             with
             
               divine
               justice
            
             as
             a
             robe
             ,
             which
             shall
             confound
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             Jer.
             2.
             16.
             as
             
               a
               theefe
               is
               ashamed
            
             when
             he
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             so
             shall
             all
             wicked
             doers
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             ,
             no
             deluding
             ,
             or
             perverting
             the
             justice
             ,
             neither
             the
             processe
             or
             finall
             sentence
             ,
             unlesse
             any
             mans
             power
             or
             policie
             were
             above
             his
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hee
             shall
             come
             prepared
             
             with
             
               glorious
               evidence
            
             and
             testimonie
             against
             all
             wicked
             men
             for
             their
             conviction
             ;
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             implead
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             Judge
             or
             judgment
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             hee
             shall
             have
             evidence
             and
             witnesse
             in
             their
             
               owne
               consciences
            
             ,
             
             which
             shall
             then
             accuse
             them
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             their
             
             owne
             confessions
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             .
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
               )
               Doest
               thou
               feare
            
             
             
               the
               last
               judgment
               ?
               rectifie
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               all
               shall
               be
               well
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             shall
             command
             
             the
             creatures
             and
             elements
             abused
             by
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             give
             in
             evidence
             against
             them
             :
             
               Job
               20.
               27.
               
               The
               heavens
               shall
               reveale
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               shall
               rise
               up
               against
               them
               :
            
             all
             creatures
             shall
             serve
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               good
               Angels
            
             whom
             
             they
             have
             in
             their
             kinde
             grieved
             and
             driven
             away
             from
             them
             by
             their
             sin
             ,
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             them
             .
             And
             the
             
               wicked
               Angels
            
             who
             were
             first
             in
             tempting
             ,
             shall
             then
             bee
             first
             in
             accusing
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             tormenting
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             against
             which
             they
             have
             
             sinned
             ,
             yea
             the
             word
             of
             mercy
             ,
             the
             offer
             of
             mercies
             ,
             their
             abuse
             of
             mercies
             ,
             the
             resisting
             of
             means
             
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             all
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             to
             informe
             the
             Judge
             ,
             as
             to
             convince
             themselves
             ,
             and
             promote
             justice
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             all
             their
             sinnes
             shall
             witnesse
             
             against
             their
             authours
             and
             patrones
             .
             
               Every
               iniquitie
               hath
               his
               secret
               and
               still
               voice
               ,
            
             saith
             Gregory
             :
             
             but
             then
             it
             shall
             have
             a
             
               lowd
               voice
            
             .
             Blood
             shall
             crie
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             it
             ring
             betweene
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             Oppression
             shall
             crie
             ,
             usury
             shall
             crie
             ,
             the
             wages
             of
             hirelings
             and
             labourers
             shall
             crie
             in
             the
             owne
             conscience
             .
             It
             cryes
             now
             ,
             and
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             ,
             tells
             thee
             of
             thy
             wickednesse
             in
             defrauding
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Christs
             members
             of
             their
             right
             :
             but
             the
             voice
             will
             not
             bee
             now
             heard
             :
             but
             then
             it
             will
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             heare
             it
             ;
             and
             thy
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             the
             rust
             of
             them
             shall
             
               crie
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             
             never
             be
             still
             till
             they
             have
             cryed
             thee
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             as
             Jam.
             5.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             if
             all
             other
             conviction
             
             and
             witnesse
             should
             faile
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             more
             that
             will
             bee
             a
             sure
             and
             infallible
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             himselfe
             :
             Mal.
             3.
             5.
             who
             can
             abide
             the
             day
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
             for
             
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               witnesse
            
             against
             sorcerers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             false
             swearers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             feare
             not
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Judge
             is
             gloriously
             
             prepared
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             glorious
             in
             execution
             ,
             as
             in
             preparation
             .
             For
             in
             passing
             a
             righteous
             sentence
             ,
             and
             irrevocable
             ,
             hee
             shall
             shine
             in
             surpassing
             glory
             ,
          
           
             
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
            
             
               
                 
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 
                   godly
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Upon
               all
               the
               ungodly
            
             he
             shall
             
             get
             himselfe
             a
             greater
             name
             ,
             than
             ever
             he
             did
             upon
             Pharaoh
             ;
             when
             all
             the
             wicked
             Princes
             and
             people
             
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             shall
             be
             cited
             and
             assembled
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             before
             his
             Tribunall
             ,
             and
             in
             terrour
             of
             his
             presence
             shall
             flie
             
             
               to
               the
               hils
               and
               mountaines
               to
               hide
               themselves
            
             ;
             yea
             when
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             all
             wicked
             angels
             and
             men
             ,
             shall
             be
             by
             one
             word
             of
             his
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             commanded
             out
             of
             presence
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             their
             prison
             ,
             never
             to
             molest
             him
             or
             his
             Church
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               godly
            
             ,
             hee
             
          
           
             
               shall
               be
               marvellous
               at
               that
               day
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 
                   2.
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Saints
            
             :
             when
             they
             shall
             behold
             him
             that
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             spitted
             upon
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             pierced
             ,
             dead
             ,
             buried
             ,
             now
             advanced
             above
             all
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             honour
             above
             all
             that
             created
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             
               in
               the
               Saints
            
             also
             hee
             shall
             be
             marvellous
             :
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             10.
             for
             when
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             shall
             
             appeare
             ,
             
               we
               also
               shall
               appeare
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               ,
               Col.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             First
             ,
             the
             members
             shall
             partake
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             that
             the
             Head
             may
             bee
             exalted
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             members
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Saints
             shall
             admire
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             glory
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             in
             themselves
             .
             How
             admirable
             will
             it
             be
             to
             see
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             world
             accounted
             the
             out-sweepings
             ,
             and
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             world
             with
             obloquie
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             yea
             who
             were
             but
             even
             now
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             newly
             crept
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             and
             rottennesse
             ,
             so
             suddainly
             to
             attaine
             that
             fulnes
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             soules
             and
             bodies
             !
             In
             their
             soules
             ,
             such
             a
             wonderfull
             perfection
             of
             Gods
             image
             ,
             such
             deepe
             knowledge
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             such
             conformitie
             in
             their
             wils
             unto
             God
             ,
             clothed
             with
             such
             righteousnesse
             as
             God
             in
             his
             presence-chamber
             
             is
             delighted
             to
             behold
             .
             And
             their
             whole
             bodies
             changed
             ,
             and
             arayed
             with
             immortalitie
             ,
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             made
             spirituall
             bodies
             
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             the
             whole
             man
             filled
             
             with
             rivers
             of
             pleasures
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             with
             that
             happinesse
             which
             eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             nor
             ever
             entred
             into
             the
             earth
             of
             man.
             This
             glory
             have
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             appearing
             is
             complete
             .
          
           
             Note
             hence
             the
             long-suffering
             and
             patience
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             Elects
             sake
             is
             contented
             so
             long
             to
             be
             hid
             ,
             and
             not
             shew
             himselfe
             in
             his
             glory
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             only
             suffers
             his
             glory
             to
             bee
             vailed
             ,
             but
             trampled
             on
             by
             the
             wicked
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             the
             heavens
             are
             as
             a
             curtaine
             betweene
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             
             which
             then
             shall
             bee
             undrawne
             ,
             
             that
             all
             eyes
             may
             behold
             him
             in
             a
             glorious
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             of
             his
             glorious
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             now
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             
             out
             of
             minde
             ;
             not
             knowne
             ,
             nor
             beleeved
             among
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             despise
             his
             patience
             because
             he
             sheweth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             terrour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             he
             so
             beloved
             or
             
             admired
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             hee
             should
             ,
             while
             he
             seemes
             to
             shut
             up
             and
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             their
             miseries
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             one
             not
             wel
             knowing
             or
             weighing
             them
             :
             And
             if
             he
             did
             not
             preserve
             a
             grain
             of
             faith
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             things
             absent
             to
             bee
             present
             ,
             his
             delayes
             would
             quite
             dishearten
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             Christ
             will
             not
             alwayes
             
             neglect
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             nor
             will
             ever
             bee
             robbed
             of
             it
             :
             a
             day
             comes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             appeare
             in
             surpassing
             glory
             .
             1.
             
             
               In
               himselfe
            
             :
             not
             onely
             by
             that
             externall
             
             
             and
             accidentall
             glory
             of
             his
             attendance
             ,
             and
             most
             powerfull
             manner
             of
             appearing
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             internall
             and
             personall
             glory
             whereby
             hee
             shall
             obscure
             and
             darken
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             creatures
             :
             A
             shadow
             of
             which
             ,
             Peter
             and
             John
             saw
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             when
             his
             
               face
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               his
               garments
               were
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               Mat.
            
             17.
             3.
             not
             as
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             from
             the
             mount
             ,
             very
             glorious
             ,
             so
             as
             Israel
             could
             not
             behold
             his
             face
             :
             for
             that
             glory
             was
             not
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             his
             Lords
             :
             but
             Christ
             shall
             appeare
             in
             his
             owne
             glory
             .
             2.
             
             His
             glory
             shall
             shine
             out
             unto
             
             
               and
               in
               his
               Saints
            
             ,
             in
             manifesting
             the
             power
             of
             his
             mercy
             as
             never
             he
             did
             before
             :
             v.
             c.
             Raising
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             Lazarus
             .
             Gathering
             them
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             Eagles
             to
             a
             dead
             body
             .
             Loosing
             them
             eternally
             from
             all
             bands
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             .
             Investing
             them
             in
             soule
             and
             
             body
             with
             his
             owne
             glory
             .
             And
             glorifying
             himselfe
             (
             as
             never
             before
             )
             not
             as
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             whole
             body
             :
             for
             some
             of
             his
             owne
             glory
             was
             wanting
             ,
             till
             his
             spouse
             be
             perfectly
             glorified
             .
             3.
             
             His
             glory
             shall
             shine
             out
             
             
               to
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             mercy
             ,
             but
             majesty
             ;
             not
             in
             grace
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             justice
             :
             He
             will
             be
             glorified
             on
             them
             as
             on
             Pharaoh
             ,
             putting
             forth
             his
             power
             in
             their
             finall
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             let
             this
             bee
             a
             ground
             of
             patience
             and
             contentednesse
             ,
             if
             
             we
             also
             be
             despised
             ,
             if
             our
             glory
             and
             worth
             bee
             hid
             ,
             and
             appeare
             not
             in
             the
             world
             till
             that
             day
             .
             Shall
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             bee
             content
             to
             be
             abused
             and
             despised
             now
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             till
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             shall
             the
             servants
             bee
             above
             their
             Master
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Looke
             upon
             the
             Lords
             condition
             :
             
             if
             wee
             suffer
             together
             ,
             wee
             shell
             raigne
             together
             :
             and
             if
             
             Christ
             cannot
             expect
             the
             crowne
             before
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             no
             more
             may
             wee
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Looke
             on
             thy
             condition
             :
             
             thou
             art
             a
             stranger
             here
             ,
             among
             strangers
             who
             know
             not
             thy
             birth
             from
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             thy
             parents
             :
             they
             know
             not
             God
             thy
             father
             ,
             nor
             his
             image
             on
             thee
             ,
             nor
             thy
             mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             thy
             worth
             through
             Christs
             worthinesse
             ,
             nor
             thy
             inheritance
             and
             expectation
             .
             Bee
             content
             therefore
             as
             a
             stranger
             ,
             in
             this
             strange
             countrie
             ,
             with
             strange
             and
             course
             usage
             :
             onely
             let
             it
             make
             thee
             love
             thy
             owne
             countrie
             so
             much
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             hye
             thee
             home
             where
             thou
             mayest
             expect
             better
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             great
             reason
             ,
             that
             Christs
             glory
             should
             appeare
             before
             
             ours
             :
             the
             members
             shall
             shew
             their
             glory
             ,
             when
             their
             head
             doth
             :
             for
             their
             glory
             depends
             upon
             his
             :
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
             Wee
             
             know
             that
             
               when
               Christ
               our
               life
               doth
               appeare
               ,
            
             wee
             shall
             also
             appeare
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             :
             but
             now
             his
             glory
             is
             hid
             ,
             and
             must
             ours
             appeare
             ?
             In
             the
             winter
             all
             the
             sap
             ,
             life
             and
             fruit
             is
             hid
             in
             the
             roote
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             tree
             appeares
             not
             what
             it
             is
             :
             but
             the
             summer
             comes
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             within
             ,
             appeareth
             :
             so
             in
             this
             our
             winter
             ,
             though
             now
             wee
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             
               it
               appeares
               not
               what
               wee
               are
               ;
               but
               when
               Christ
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             3.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ob
               ▪
            
             But
             are
             we
             not
             now
             like
             him
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             a
             likenesse
             betweene
             the
             head
             and
             members
             :
             the
             branches
             must
             have
             the
             same
             life
             ,
             sap
             ,
             and
             greennesse
             in
             some
             proportion
             to
             the
             roote
             :
             the
             spouse
             is
             now
             sutable
             to
             her
             husband
             .
             But
             ,
             first
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             likenesse
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             likenesse
             in
             glory
             :
             secondly
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             
             part
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             in
             perfection
             and
             fulnesse
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             this
             is
             obscure
             and
             vailed
             ,
             but
             that
             manifest
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Waite
             then
             ,
             and
             wish
             for
             this
             
             day
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             Christs
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             thine
             in
             his
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             shall
             
               come
               the
               second
               time
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               those
               that
               waite
               for
               him
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Love
             to
             Christ
             thy
             head
             now
             in
             a
             farre
             country
             will
             make
             thee
             long
             after
             him
             :
             Come
             saith
             the
             spouse
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             come
             to
             a
             sight
             of
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             .
             This
             must
             whet
             thy
             desire
             ,
             that
             Christs
             glory
             may
             shine
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             yea
             and
             enlarged
             in
             thy
             owne
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hast
             thou
             received
             the
             first
             
             fruits
             of
             glory
             ?
             then
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             long
             for
             the
             full
             harvest
             :
             
               Rom.
               8.
               23.
               
               Wee
               that
               have
               received
               the
               first
               fruits
               ,
               sigh
               in
               our selves
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               adoption
               ,
               even
               the
               
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Never
             was
             there
             so
             happie
             
             and
             joyfull
             a
             day
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             in
             their
             head
             ,
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             bee
             lifted
             up
             into
             unconceivable
             happinesse
             ;
             who
             shall
             stand
             amazed
             to
             see
             their
             nature
             so
             exalted
             in
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             be
             swallowed
             with
             unspeakable
             joy
             to
             see
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             beene
             by
             his
             first
             appearing
             in
             humilitie
             justified
             ,
             now
             by
             his
             second
             appearing
             in
             glory
             to
             bee
             glorified
             .
             When
             the
             Disciples
             saw
             but
             a
             small
             glimpse
             of
             this
             glory
             in
             the
             Transfiguration
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             ravished
             and
             transported
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             
               wist
               not
               what
               they
               said
               ,
               Luks
            
             9.
             33.
             
             How
             then
             shall
             the
             whole
             brightnesse
             of
             it
             so
             swallow
             up
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             ever
             thinke
             it
             
               good
               to
               be
            
             where
             Hee
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             glory
             ?
             Hereby
             should
             wee
             excite
             our selves
             ,
             to
             wish
             for
             the
             longed
             day
             of
             our
             glorious
             
             deliverance
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             nearer
             the
             day
             of
             Jubile
             came
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             joy
             of
             prisoners
             and
             debtors
             was
             increased
             ;
             so
             should
             wee
             lift
             up
             our
             head
             when
             the
             day
             of
             our
             redemption
             approacheth
             :
             &
             as
             the
             bird
             about
             to
             flie
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             wings
             ,
             so
             should
             wee
             our
             affections
             and
             desires
             to
             heaven
             where
             our
             Lord
             his
             dwelling
             is
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             prepare
             for
             this
             day
             :
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             in
             
             this
             glory
             :
             
               Luke
               21.
               36.
               
               Watch
               and
               pray
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               counted
               worthy
               to
               escape
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               may
               stand
               before
               the
               sonne
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             should
             I
             prepare
             duely
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             
             thy
             Judge
             afore-hand
             :
             which
             is
             done
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             :
             
               Rom.
               5.
               2.
               
               By
               faith
               we
               have
               accesse
               ,
            
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
             And
             if
             love
             bee
             perfect
             in
             us
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             
             
               boldnesse
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             Hee
             that
             can
             stand
             before
             his
             presence
             of
             grace
             ,
             shall
             stand
             boldly
             before
             his
             presence
             of
             glory
             .
             Stand
             therefore
             humbly
             before
             him
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             :
             enjoy
             as
             much
             of
             him
             now
             as
             thou
             canst
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Part
             from
             sinne
             :
             watch
             against
             
             it
             :
             let
             the
             fire
             of
             grace
             consume
             it
             .
             A
             malefactor
             cannot
             stand
             before
             the
             Judge
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             5.
             
             The
             wicked
             shall
             
               not
               stand
               in
               judgement
            
             .
             See
             Esa.
             33.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             sinceritie
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             :
             for
             no
             hypocrite
             
             shall
             stand
             before
             those
             everlasting
             burnings
             .
             A
             sincere
             heart
             hath
             this
             propertie
             ,
             to
             set
             it selfe
             before
             God
             continually
             ,
             as
             a
             witnesse
             and
             Judge
             :
             
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
               Walke
               before
               mee
               ,
               and
               bee
               upright
               .
            
             And
             that
             soule
             that
             can
             walke
             with
             God
             here
             ,
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Get
             love
             of
             the
             Saints
             on
             
             earth
             :
             for
             the
             terrour
             of
             that
             day
             
             shall
             devour
             
               the
               Adversarie
               ,
               2
               Thess.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             Christ
             shall
             clothe
             himselfe
             with
             the
             robes
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             destroyer
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Only
             the
             Saints
             shall
             stand
             before
             him
             .
             Stand
             with
             them
             here
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             stand
             with
             them
             hereafter
             :
             but
             if
             here
             thou
             wilt
             shake
             hands
             with
             sinners
             ,
             hereafter
             thou
             shalt
             scarce
             part
             company
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             glory
             of
             the
             Judge
             is
             the
             greatest
             terrour
             and
             torment
             
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             Oh
             the
             wofull
             estate
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             when
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             greatest
             torment●
             yet
             how
             can
             it
             be
             other
             ?
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             cause
             of
             perdition
             is
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             not
             in
             this
             glory
             :
             the
             wicked
             must
             bee
             cast
             out
             for
             his
             malice
             .
             They
             have
             despised
             his
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             were
             ashamed
             of
             him
             :
             &
             now
             must
             be
             ashamed
             of
             
             themselves
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             them
             .
             They
             have
             contemned
             his
             soft
             voice
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             must
             hear
             that
             dreadfull
             voice
             to
             drive
             them
             to
             their
             wits
             ends
             :
             they
             have
             
               pierced
               him
            
             with
             horrible
             sins
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             
               see
               him
               whom
               they
               have
            
             
             pierced
             ,
             and
             pierce
             themselves
             with
             shame
             and
             utter
             confusion
             .
             Yea
             their
             owne
             accusing
             consciences
             shall
             make
             them
             shrinke
             and
             melt
             as
             ware
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             as
             chaffe
             driven
             before
             the
             tempest
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             Thus
             shall
             all
             wicked
             men
             and
             Angells
             
               perish
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal.
            
             68.
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             sitting
             in
             
             judgement
             
               chaseth
               away
               evill
               with
            
             his
             eies
             ,
             Prov.
             20.
             8.
             so
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             face
             of
             this
             Judge
             ,
             
               set
               against
               all
               evill
               doers
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             3.
             12.
             they
             shall
             read
             revenge
             in
             his
             very
             eye
             and
             visage
             :
             his
             looke
             shall
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             hils
             ,
             to
             hide
             them
             :
             they
             shall
             know
             the
             
             wrath
             of
             this
             King
             as
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             to
             whom
             Kings
             are
             lesse
             than
             wormes
             to
             men
             :
             and
             if
             
               the
               wicked
               flye
               when
               none
               pursueth
               ,
               Prov.
            
             28.
             1.
             much
             more
             when
             pursued
             with
             such
             wrath
             and
             power
             as
             this
             Judge
             shall
             bee
             cloathed
             with
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             country
             attends
             the
             Judge
             to
             execute
             
             malefactors
             ,
             so
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             
               great
               might
               and
               kingdome
               to
               destroy
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             17
             ,
             18.
             so
             as
             his
             revenge
             must
             be
             proportionall
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             shall
             make
             his
             processe
             short
             ,
             and
             his
             dispatch
             speedie
             .
             A
             resemblance
             hereof
             is
             in
             Joh.
             18.
             6.
             the
             very
             word
             of
             Christ
             
               (
               I
               am
               the
               man
            
             )
             in
             his
             state
             of
             humiliation
             cast
             the
             stoutest
             of
             his
             enemies
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             How
             much
             more
             in
             his
             glorie
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             armed
             with
             power
             and
             glory
             to
             this
             purpose
             ?
             GOD
             shall
             no
             sooner
             arise
             ,
             but
             his
             enemies
             shall
             
             be
             scattered
             ,
             they
             also
             that
             hate
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               fly
               before
               him
               ,
               Ps.
            
             68.
             2.
             
          
           
             O
             therefore
             ,
             considering
             these
             terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               !
               2
               Pet.
            
             3.
             11.
             
             If
             
               Daniel
               (
               chap.
            
             7.
             15.
             
             )
             was
             so
             troubled
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             to
             see
             but
             
               in
               a
               vision
            
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             comming
             to
             judgement
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             dreadfull
             shall
             the
             judgement
             it self
             be
             !
             when
             all
             secrets
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
             as
             packes
             and
             fardels
             are
             opened
             in
             the
             market●
             :
             Oh?
             how
             carefull
             should
             wee
             bee
             of
             the
             wares
             we
             lay
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             ,
             seeing
             that
             day
             shall
             disclose
             them
             to
             a
             Judge
             of
             such
             〈◊〉
             power
             and
             glory
             ▪
             
               
                 With
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             considerable
             
             〈◊〉
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgment
             ,
             is
             ,
             his
             Attendants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             〈…〉
             e
             Angels
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             glory
             〈…〉
             d
             magnificence
             of
             his
             second
             
             appearing
             shall
             manifest
             it selfe
             .
             For
             as
             formerly
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             sent
             as
             a
             Legate
             with
             commission
             from
             the
             side
             of
             any
             earthly
             Monarch
             ,
             but
             must
             shew
             himselfe
             
               from
               heaven
            
             ;
             so
             now
             wee
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             and
             state
             wherein
             hee
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             earth
             ,
             but
             hee
             shall
             bee
             wonderfull
             in
             the
             
               glory
               of
               heaven
               :
               (
               Luke
            
             2.
             13.
             
             )
             for
             his
             guard
             shall
             not
             bee
             a
             troope
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             an
             army
             of
             earthly
             warriours
             ,
             but
             of
             
               heavenly
               souldiers
            
             ;
             nor
             weake
             and
             feeble
             ,
             soone
             overcome
             ,
             but
             mightie
             Angels
             ,
             or
             
               Angels
               excelling
               in
               power
               ,
               Psal.
            
             103.
             20.
             
             This
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             is
             shadowed
             by
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             earthly
             Judges
             ,
             to
             hold
             Assises
             ,
             attendeded
             with
             the
             honourable
             ,
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Justices
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             of
             the
             countrie
             ,
             yea
             with
             the
             High
             Sheriffes
             power
             ,
             besides
             all
             their
             own
             followers
             and
             retinue
             ;
             
             by
             which
             great
             state
             and
             attendance
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             honoured
             and
             aided
             in
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             made
             formidable
             to
             adaunt
             and
             quell
             malefactors
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             such
             publike
             ministers
             of
             justice
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               consider
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   Their
                   number
                   ,
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Their
                   relation
                   ,
                   his
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   Their
                   office
                   and
                   ministrie
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   How
                   they
                   can
                   come
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             number
             :
             he
             saith
             Angels
             
             indefinitely
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             a
             number
             finite
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             created
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             apprehension
             infinite
             and
             numberlesse
             .
             
               Heb.
               12.
               12.
               the
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             expresse
             their
             number
             by
             the
             greatest
             and
             roundest
             numbers
             in
             use
             among
             men
             :
             
               Jude
               14.
               
               The
               Lord
               commeth
               with
               thousands
               
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             holy
             Angels
             and
             men
             attending
             him
             .
             
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               
               Thousand
               thousands
               minister
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               thousands
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
            
             when
             the
             judgement
             was
             set
             up
             .
             But
             our
             Lord
             speakes
             of
             many
             more
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             when
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             and
             
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               with
               him
               :
            
             not
             an
             Angell
             shall
             bee
             left
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             come
             with
             him
             .
             What
             a
             great
             glory
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             great
             Prince
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             whole
             trained
             band
             ,
             &
             armed
             with
             all
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ?
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             but
             weaknesse
             to
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             brings
             the
             whole
             hoast
             of
             heaven
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             throne
             surpassing
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             of
             the
             relation
             ,
             his
             Angells
             :
             
             how
             are
             they
             his
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             By
             creation
             ;
             2.
             by
             confirmation
             in
             grace
             :
             other
             fell
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             became
             not
             his
             ;
             but
             these
             by
             his
             grace
             cleave
             
             for
             ever
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             holinesse
             of
             their
             nature
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             by
             speciall
             attendance
             and
             ministrie
             ;
             hee
             being
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             subjects
             and
             ministers
             ,
             readie
             to
             execute
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             They
             are
             our
             Angels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             Christs
             ;
             
               Mat.
               18.
               10.
               their
            
             Angels
             behold
             the
             face
             
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             are
             called
             our
             Angels
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             appointed
             our
             keepers
             or
             guardians
             against
             Satan
             and
             impure
             spirits
             :
             but
             in
             all
             this
             ministery
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             Angels
             ;
             for
             they
             attend
             us
             for
             our
             heads
             sake
             ,
             and
             attend
             his
             body
             which
             is
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Next
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             why
             Christ
             shall
             bring
             all
             his
             Angels
             
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Their
             ministrie
             serveth
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             the
             head
             .
             The
             most
             potent
             Monarchs
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             earth
             ,
             in
             
             their
             most
             stately
             and
             most
             magnificent
             showes
             were
             but
             seely
             creatures
             and
             wormes
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             weak
             men
             and
             flyes
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             presence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             by
             their
             ministery
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             the
             great
             day
             
             may
             bee
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             speedily
             dispatched
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             being
             the
             Angels
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             they
             shall
             performe
             it
             
             
               mightily
               and
               powerfully
            
             .
             No
             sooner
             shall
             the
             sentence
             of
             absolution
             or
             condemnation
             bee
             pronounced
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             bee
             fully
             executed
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             every
             of
             them
             is
             mighty
             in
             his
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             thence
             denominated
             
               principalities
               and
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             
               excell
               in
               strength
               ,
               Psal.
            
             103.
             20.
             so
             shall
             now
             for
             the
             time
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             bee
             added
             to
             their
             owne
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             of
             such
             invincible
             strength
             in
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             Satan
             and
             all
             the
             gates
             of
             
             hell
             cannot
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             shall
             doe
             it
             willingly
             ,
             because
             their
             wills
             are
             
             wholly
             conformable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             love
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             .
             Their
             readinesse
             appeareth
             ,
             
               Mat.
               13.
               28.
               the
               servants
               said
               ,
               shall
               wee
               gather
               up
               the
               tares
               ?
            
             Those
             that
             desire
             commission
             afore-hand
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             enough
             when
             they
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             shall
             performe
             
             it
             
               justly
               ,
               purely
               ,
               ●aithfully
               ,
               Rev.
            
             15.
             6.
             the
             seven
             Angels
             that
             had
             the
             seven
             plagues
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             
               cloathed
               in
               pure
               and
               bright
               linnen
            
             ;
             noting
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             not
             mingling
             corrupt
             passions
             in
             their
             executions
             ,
             nor
             corruptly
             respecting
             any
             persons
             .
             And
             they
             are
             
               girded
               on
               their
               breasts
               with
               golden
               girdles
               :
            
             gold
             is
             the
             purest
             of
             all
             metals
             ,
             noting
             their
             purity
             and
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whole
             and
             in
             every
             part
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             shall
             doe
             it
             diligently
             
             
               and
               perfectly
            
             ,
             in
             most
             strict
             and
             exact
             manner
             .
             For
             they
             could
             not
             continue
             in
             their
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             every
             way
             answerable
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             puritie
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             worke
             :
             for
             how
             soever
             the
             Angels
             compared
             with
             God
             are
             imperfect
             
               (
               Job
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               18.
               )
            
             yet
             in
             comparison
             of
             Gods
             Law
             they
             have
             perfection
             ,
             and
             no
             spot
             of
             sinne
             cleaveth
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             done
             speedily
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
            
             ,
             with
             unconceiveable
             quicknesse
             and
             celeritie
             ;
             which
             is
             noted
             by
             their
             wings
             and
             
               girded
               breasts
            
             ,
             readie
             and
             prest
             to
             the
             businesse
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             ministry
             &
             office
             shall
             
             
             be
             of
             use
             against
             all
             wicked
             persons
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             ,
             and
             present
             them
             before
             the
             Judge
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             rebellious
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             
               blow
               the
               trumpet
            
             ,
             that
             all
             
             shall
             heare
             :
             they
             shall
             runne
             through
             earth
             and
             sea
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             to
             
               gather
               out
               all
               that
               offend
            
             :
             they
             shall
             compell
             mightie
             and
             rebellious
             Potentates
             to
             present
             themselves
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             be
             (
             perhaps
             )
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             give
             evidence
             against
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             of
             many
             secret
             sinnes
             :
             sure
             wee
             are
             ,
             they
             attend
             our
             Congregations
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             why
             not
             in
             our
             private
             chambers
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             41
             ,
             42.
             the
             reapers
             shall
             gather
             the
             tares
             ,
             and
             
               cast
               them
               into
               unquenchable
               fire
            
             .
          
           
             So
             of
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Their
             service
             and
             Ministry
             
             shall
             notably
             serve
             for
             the
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             first
             they
             shall
             with
             admirable
             expedition
             gather
             the
             Saints
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             from
             all
             the
             foure
             windes
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             :
             secondly
             ,
             as
             they
             attended
             them
             in
             their
             humilitie
             ,
             so
             now
             shall
             their
             service
             be
             exceeding
             comfortable
             in
             that
             day
             :
             never
             was
             Hagar
             so
             comforted
             by
             an
             Angell
             in
             her
             distresse
             ,
             when
             hee
             refreshed
             her
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             by
             the
             Angels
             in
             this
             day
             of
             refreshing
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             Angels
             which
             had
             
             carried
             their
             soules
             into
             heaven
             ,
             as
             
               Lazarus
               (
               Luke
            
             16.
             )
             shall
             now
             bring
             their
             bodies
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             As
             the
             Angell
             
               loosed
               Peters
               chaines
            
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             
             
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               Act.
            
             12.
             so
             now
             shall
             not
             one
             living
             body
             as
             his
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             bee
             brought
             out
             of
             their
             prisons
             ,
             and
             set
             into
             perfect
             freedome
             :
             All
             stones
             shall
             bee
             rolled
             away
             ,
             and
             
             all
             chaines
             of
             corruption
             broken
             asunder
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             all
             elements
             shall
             bee
             
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             ●ire
             ,
             the
             Angels
             shall
             helpe
             and
             hide
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             fire
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             ;
             that
             looke
             as
             the
             three
             servants
             of
             GOD
             walked
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             hurt
             ,
             onely
             their
             chaines
             were
             loosed
             ,
             because
             
               God
               sent
               his
               Angell
               among
               them
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.
             25.
             so
             here
             all
             the
             godly
             shall
             bee
             safe
             in
             that
             fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             drive
             the
             wicked
             to
             desperation
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             those
             terrible
             burnings
             .
             And
             that
             fire
             shall
             resemble
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             wall
             to
             Israel
             ,
             but
             a
             well
             and
             pit
             to
             drowne
             Egypt
             .
             Yea
             and
             as
             that
             fire
             of
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             that
             sheltred
             Gods
             servants
             from
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             but
             licked
             up
             and
             devoured
             the
             enemie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             Satan
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             being
             at
             his
             last
             &
             most
             desperate
             
             assault
             ,
             shall
             bee
             most
             raging
             against
             the
             Saints
             ,
             they
             shall
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             raging
             Lion
             ,
             as
             once
             they
             did
             for
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             power
             quell
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             divell
             .
             And
             their
             very
             multitude
             shall
             afford
             this
             comfort
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             appeare
             infinite
             
               more
               with
               us
               than
               against
               us
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
            
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             they
             shall
             bind
             the
             tares
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             shall
             
             they
             carry
             the
             wheat
             into
             the
             garner
             ;
             and
             so
             appeare
             glorious
             
               ministring
               spirits
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               heires
               of
               salvation
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             office
             and
             ministrie
             of
             the
             Angels
             shall
             marvellously
             set
             out
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             promote
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             bee
             serviceable
             for
             the
             finall
             ruine
             of
             all
             enemies
             ,
             and
             happily
             advance
             the
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             But
             I
             read
             not
             in
             the
             
             Scripture
             a
             word
             of
             those
             childish
             and
             ridiculous
             conceits
             of
             
               Petrus
               Thyreus
            
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             who
             in
             
             the
             description
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             appearing
             appoints
             some
             Angels
             to
             beare
             up
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             hold
             up
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             before
             him
             ,
             others
             the
             crown
             of
             thornes
             ,
             others
             the
             nailes
             ,
             others
             the
             speare
             and
             other
             instruments
             of
             his
             passion
             :
             Which
             he
             hath
             gravely
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             seene
             these
             things
             finely
             &
             artificially
             painted
             upon
             tables
             :
             Sound
             proofes
             of
             Jesuites
             :
             when
             they
             want
             grounds
             from
             Prophets
             and
             
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             can
             supply
             them
             out
             of
             
               Poets
               and
               Painters
               ,
               to
               both
               whom
               was
               ever
               granted
               equall
               leave
               to
               devise
               what
               they
               listed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             how
             can
             the
             Angels
             come
             
             with
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             no
             bodily
             substances
             ,
             in
             their
             nature
             being
             without
             magnitude
             ,
             figure
             ,
             or
             sense
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             occupie
             
             no
             place
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             move
             locally
             from
             heaven
             into
             the
             a●re
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Angels
             being
             creatures
             ,
             though
             they
             fill
             &
             occupie
             no
             place
             ,
             yet
             must
             needs
             be
             definitively
             in
             some
             place
             ,
             now
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             sometime
             locally
             ascend
             ,
             and
             locally
             descend
             ,
             after
             a
             manner
             unknown
             to
             us
             .
             Hence
             in
             Jacobs
             ladder
             
             the
             Angels
             are
             said
             to
             
               ascend
               and
               descend
            
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             vision
             ,
             but
             
               actually
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               26.
               
               Gabriel
            
             was
             
               sent
               from
               GOD
               to
               a
               Citie
               in
               Galilee
               .
            
             So
             our
             soules
             are
             spirituall
             substances
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             
               locally
               ascend
               to
               heaven
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             resurrection
             
               descend
               from
               heaven
            
             to
             be
             united
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             the
             Angels
             are
             described
             to
             be
             of
             most
             quicke
             motion
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             celeritie
             and
             swiftnesse
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             windes
             ,
             and
             have
             wings
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             flying
             with
             most
             swift
             motion
             about
             
             their
             Lords
             commands
             .
             And
             so
             must
             it
             needs
             bee
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             motion
             is
             
               without
               all
            
             
             resistance
             of
             bodily
             substances
             :
             no
             body
             can
             resist
             an
             unbodily
             substance
             ,
             and
             all
             resistance
             is
             betweene
             
             bodies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             without
             resistance
             ,
             
             their
             motions
             are
             
               without
               all
               labour
               or
               wearinesse
            
             :
             they
             are
             restlesse
             in
             their
             motion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             most
             speedy
             ,
             because
             
               by
               no
               meanes
               hindred
            
             :
             so
             as
             
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             above
             that
             wee
             can
             perceive
             ,
             they
             can
             move
             betweene
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             
               in
               a
               moment
            
             ;
             for
             Angels
             cannot
             locally
             move
             betweene
             extremes
             ,
             as
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
             but
             by
             passing
             
               the
               meane
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             
               in
               time
            
             ,
             though
             very
             short
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             spiritual
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             though
             it
             occupie
             and
             
               fill
               no
               place
            
             as
             bodies
             doe
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             circumscriptive
             
             place
             assigned
             them
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             though
             by
             their
             motion
             in
             place
             they
             neither
             expell
             nor
             move
             any
             body
             out
             of
             place
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             moved
             locally
             ,
             and
             shall
             descend
             with
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             quickly
             expedite
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             it
             by
             their
             Ministrie
             .
          
           
             Observe
             hence
             a
             difference
             betweene
             
             Christs
             first
             and
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             hee
             comes
             now
             with
             another
             manner
             of
             traine
             ,
             than
             hee
             had
             following
             him
             upon
             earth
             :
             Then
             he
             had
             twelve
             poore
             fishermen
             ,
             
             despised
             persons
             ,
             following
             him
             
               (
               for
               his
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               )
            
             but
             now
             his
             traine
             are
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             hee
             was
             then
             to
             shew
             himself
             the
             
               son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             form
             of
             
               a
               servant
            
             :
             but
             now
             hee
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               glory
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             was
             then
             to
             preach
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             sin
             :
             but
             now
             he
             is
             to
             judge
             righteously
             ,
             and
             to
             revenge
             sin
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             was
             ever
             
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             temptations
             and
             agonie
             ,
             they
             were
             readie
             to
             
             comfort
             him
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             was
             at
             the
             weakest
             ,
             hee
             was
             of
             power
             to
             command
             
               many
               legions
            
             of
             
             them
             :
             but
             that
             was
             not
             the
             time
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             Majestie
             by
             their
             attendance
             ,
             as
             this
             appearing
             is
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             those
             Angels
             
             which
             ministred
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             incarnation
             and
             birth
             ,
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             were
             Angels
             
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             Preachers
             to
             shepheards
             ,
             Disciples
             ,
             women
             and
             others
             ,
             appearing
             sometimes
             by
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             to
             one
             or
             two
             persons
             .
             But
             these
             are
             Angels
             
               of
               power
            
             ,
             appearing
             in
             millions
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             wonderfull
             glorie
             shall
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             is
             hence
             
             
             proved
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             holy
             Angels
             serve
             him
             as
             
             their
             head
             &
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             the
             Apostle
             
               (
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             )
             proveth
             him
             to
             have
             a
             Name
             above
             all
             names
             ,
             because
             
               all
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
            
             
             
               earth
               shall
               confesse
               him
            
             :
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             headship
             ,
             useth
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             
               Joh.
               1.
               52.
               
               Hereafter
               shall
               yee
               see
               the
               Angels
               ascending
               and
               descending
               on
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             ministring
             to
             him
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             was
             figured
             in
             Jacobs
             ladder
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             
             1●
             .
             for
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               ladder
            
             ,
             by
             which
             onely
             wee
             ascend
             to
             heaven
             :
             this
             ladder
             reached
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
             noting
             his
             two
             natures
             ,
             divine
             from
             his
             Father
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             humane
             from
             Jacobs
             loynes
             on
             earth
             :
             
               Angels
               ascend
               and
               descend
               on
               it
               ,
            
             noting
             their
             emission
             and
             admission
             ,
             descending
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             ascending
             to
             give
             account
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             greatest
             of
             
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             honoured
             of
             all
             :
             and
             so
             Christs
             eminencie
             above
             all
             creatures
             is
             proved
             ,
             because
             
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               must
               honour
               him
               ,
               Heb.
            
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             honourable
             the
             Attendants
             and
             Ministers
             be
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             personage
             so
             attended
             :
             but
             the
             Angels
             are
             every
             where
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             excellencie
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             these
             servants
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             their
             
               incessant
               service
            
             
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             advanceth
             his
             glory
             :
             Exod.
             26.
             31.
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             covered
             the
             most
             holy
             (
             expresly
             signifying
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             which
             hid
             and
             covered
             his
             Deity
             )
             must
             bee
             made
             of
             broydered
             worke
             
               with
               Cherubims
            
             :
             not
             without
             Cherubims
             ,
             which
             noted
             the
             multitude
             of
             Angels
             serving
             Christ.
             Exod.
             25.
             20.
             
             The
             Cherubims
             ,
             
             signifying
             the
             Angels
             ,
             must
             lift
             their
             wings
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             attending
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             must
             bee
             to
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ;
             which
             lively
             resembled
             Christ
             ,
             on
             whom
             their
             eyes
             must
             still
             be
             cast
             ,
             as
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             handmaide
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Mistresse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             shall
             see
             how
             they
             served
             Christ
             as
             man
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             lowest
             estate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             highest
             .
             In
             his
             birth
             they
             sang
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             preachers
             of
             him
             to
             shepheards
             .
             After
             his
             temptations
             they
             
               ministred
               to
               him
            
             ,
             spreading
             a
             table
             for
             him
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             waiting
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             11.
             
             In
             his
             agonie
             in
             the
             garden
             they
             comforted
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             43.
             
             In
             the
             grave
             they
             
               roll
               away
               the
               stone
            
             for
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             2.
             
             In
             his
             ascension
             they
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             
               lead
               him
               to
               the
               Ancient
               of
               dayes
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             he
             received
             a
             kingdome
             over
             all
             creatures
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             13.
             
             
             But
             much
             more
             now
             they
             attend
             him
             ,
             and
             assist
             him
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             is
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             greatest
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             glorious
             worke
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             matter
             of
             terror
             to
             
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             all
             wicked
             and
             impenitent
             persons
             :
             in
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             commeth
             armed
             with
             such
             power
             and
             glory
             against
             them
             :
             for
             now
             he
             rideth
             in
             his
             chariot
             of
             triumph
             against
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             now
             all
             the
             mountaines
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             Judge
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Angels
             shall
             present
             them
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             sentence
             bee
             avoyded
             ,
             nor
             the
             execution
             reprived
             :
             for
             if
             heaven
             and
             earth
             bee
             mingled
             together
             ,
             whatsoever
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             pronounced
             on
             them
             ,
             the
             Angels
             shall
             speedily
             execute
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             then
             to
             
             passe
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             so
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             passe
             over
             these
             great
             woes
             as
             a
             tale
             that
             is
             told
             ?
             shall
             this
             Judge
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             undertake
             the
             execution
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             thing
             falle
             of
             execution
             ?
             Wo
             worth
             the
             deadnesse
             and
             securitie
             of
             wilfull
             sinners
             ,
             that
             dare
             contemne
             so
             dreadfull
             a
             sentence
             as
             shall
             eternally
             torment
             them
             !
          
           
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             assured
             comfort
             for
             the
             Saints
             :
             that
             all
             this
             glorious
             
             attendance
             of
             the
             Head
             shall
             bee
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             members
             .
             What
             a
             great
             comfort
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Angels
             mustered
             together
             ,
             to
             become
             our
             servants
             also
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             greatest
             service
             to
             us
             as
             ever
             was
             performed
             by
             them
             ?
             While
             the
             Saints
             lived
             here
             ,
             the
             good
             Angels
             attended
             them
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             
               in
               their
               hands
            
             :
             when
             they
             dyed
             ,
             the
             Angels
             carryed
             their
             soules
             to
             heaven
             ,
             
             which
             was
             no
             meane
             service
             .
             
             But
             now
             in
             this
             great
             day
             they
             shall
             reunite
             the
             soules
             and
             bodies
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             they
             shall
             separate
             the
             whole
             man
             from
             all
             corruption
             ,
             and
             communication
             with
             sin
             and
             sinners
             ,
             and
             gather
             out
             all
             that
             offend
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             leave
             them
             till
             they
             be
             set
             quite
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             as
             the
             Angell
             did
             
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
            
             12.
             no
             nor
             till
             they
             have
             placed
             them
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             Now
             what
             an
             honour
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             these
             glorious
             spirits
             who
             dwell
             in
             heaven
             ,
             should
             serve
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             earth
             ,
             yea
             dwelt
             lately
             in
             the
             grave
             ?
             that
             meere
             spirits
             should
             serve
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ?
             and
             creatures
             so
             elevated
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             above
             all
             sin
             and
             mortalitie
             ,
             should
             stand
             charged
             with
             them
             who
             immediatly
             before
             were
             clothed
             with
             miserie
             and
             corruption
             ?
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             comes
             this
             to
             passe
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             that
             
             is
             ,
             Christs
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             must
             neither
             impeach
             Christs
             glory
             ,
             nor
             lift
             us
             up
             to
             glorie
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             :
             For
             they
             serve
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
             nor
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             :
             1.
             
             Their
             service
             to
             him
             is
             immediate
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             us
             mediate
             ,
             as
             members
             
             of
             this
             head
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             service
             
             is
             due
             to
             him
             as
             to
             their
             Creator
             and
             Lord
             ,
             of
             dutie
             ,
             to
             us
             as
             creatures
             ,
             of
             charge
             from
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             service
             is
             proper
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             invested
             in
             him
             as
             in
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             to
             us
             communicated
             onely
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             
               his
               Angels
            
             
             by
             speciall
             proprietie
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             him
             all
             homage
             and
             service
             by
             
               speciall
               prerogative
            
             ,
             as
             the
             authour
             and
             preserver
             of
             all
             their
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             condition
             :
             but
             our
             Angels
             by
             
               speciall
               commission
            
             ,
             and
             direction
             from
             
             him
             ,
             entrusted
             to
             employ
             their
             gifts
             for
             our
             good
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             never
             did
             they
             minister
             to
             a
             member
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             head
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             teacheth
             us
             to
             admire
             the
             surpassing
             love
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             
             that
             hee
             tooke
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             bound
             us
             straiter
             to
             him
             than
             hee
             did
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             ;
             and
             hath
             vouchsafed
             us
             his
             owne
             speciall
             servants
             to
             attend
             us
             ,
             and
             charged
             them
             with
             our
             safetie
             
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
            
             ,
             in
             life
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             in
             
             judgement
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             set
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             danger
             .
             Well
             knew
             our
             Lord
             ,
             what
             weake
             creatures
             wee
             are
             in
             our selves
             ,
             what
             dangerous
             combats
             wee
             were
             to
             stand
             in
             ,
             with
             how
             many
             spirituall
             and
             invisible
             enemies
             we
             were
             to
             be
             beset
             :
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             his
             love
             and
             wisedom
             hath
             appointed
             us
             so
             many
             spirituall
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             and
             more
             powerfull
             ayders
             and
             assisters
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             If
             wee
             expect
             this
             happie
             
             ministery
             from
             the
             Angels
             ,
             let
             us
             beware
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             wee
             grieve
             not
             by
             our
             sin
             these
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             drive
             them
             from
             about
             us
             ,
             whose
             protection
             under
             God
             is
             safer
             than
             if
             wee
             lay
             
               under
               shield
               and
               speare
               ,
               Psal.
            
             91.
             4.
             11.
             
             While
             wee
             desire
             they
             
             should
             stand
             for
             us
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             beware
             of
             ministring
             matter
             to
             them
             to
             witnesse
             against
             us
             .
             Yea
             let
             us
             furnish
             them
             with
             matter
             of
             our
             defence
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             have
             beene
             both
             witnesses
             and
             defenders
             of
             our
             pure
             conversation
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
             Women
             must
             bee
             seemely
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Angels
            
             .
             And
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             both
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             houses
             ,
             and
             all
             meetings
             ,
             the
             Saints
             must
             walke
             holily
             and
             reverently
             ,
             a●
             those
             that
             have
             not
             onely
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             of
             Christ
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             Judges
             ,
             but
             the
             Angels
             as
             
             witnesses
             .
             Let
             no
             sinner
             that
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             so
             much
             comfortable
             service
             from
             them
             ,
             goe
             on
             to
             grieve
             or
             offend
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             afford
             them
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             in
             their
             sound
             conversion
             ,
             and
             daily
             renewing
             of
             their
             
               repentance
               ,
               Luk.
            
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Learne
             to
             imitate
             the
             Angels
             in
             their
             service
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             described
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             honour
             Christ
             in
             all
             their
             ministerie
             :
             so
             all
             the
             scope
             and
             aime
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             labours
             
             must
             bee
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             head
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             expedite
             and
             readie
             :
             they
             have
             besides
             the
             agilitie
             
             and
             swiftnesse
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             wings
             to
             flie
             withall
             :
             let
             their
             wings
             speed
             us
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             who
             are
             nearer
             than
             they
             :
             should
             the
             members
             be
             heavie
             and
             uncheerefull
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Head
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             all
             things
             ruled
             and
             moved
             by
             his
             
             mouth
             and
             spirit
             :
             they
             doe
             none
             
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             his
             will
             :
             
               Ezek.
               1.
               20.
               
               Whither
               the
               spirit
               led
               them
               ,
               they
               went.
            
             Let
             us
             in
             all
             things
             give
             up
             our selves
             much
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             running
             in
             any
             businesse
             unsent
             ,
             or
             without
             our
             warrant
             :
             doth
             the
             member
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             move
             any
             way
             without
             the
             heads
             direction
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             victory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             ,
             in
             the
             eversion
             of
             all
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             finall
             salvation
             and
             glory
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             doe
             promote
             all
             these
             .
             But
             why
             doe
             not
             wee
             more
             rejoyce
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             which
             more
             redoundeth
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             them
             ?
             How
             unlike
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             evill
             ,
             in
             sinfull
             courses
             and
             companie
             ?
             why
             hate
             wee
             and
             scorne
             such
             ,
             as
             most
             partake
             in
             Christs
             victory
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             out
             of
             the
             divels
             power
             ?
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             are
             unweariable
             in
             
             performing
             their
             service
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             much
             lesse
             should
             a
             member
             be
             wearie
             of
             being
             officious
             to
             the
             head
             .
             When
             did
             any
             good
             Angell
             shrinke
             and
             recoyle
             from
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             account
             any
             thing
             too
             much
             he
             could
             doe
             for
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             many
             Christians
             be
             ?
             Therefore
             my
             Beloved
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               58.
               )
               Be
               stedfast
               ,
               unmoveable
               ,
               unweariable
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             time
             comes
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             our
             condition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               like
               or
               equall
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               Luk.
            
             20.
             36.
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             
               children
               of
               the
               resurrection
            
             .
             Let
             us
             frame
             our selves
             to
             the
             good
             Angels
             before-hand
             in
             this
             
               first
               resurrection
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             comfort
             and
             glory
             
             in
             that
             second
             .
             
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 shall
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             fift
             and
             last
             point
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             to
             judgement
             :
             where
             are
             five
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             just
             retribution
             ,
             in
             the
             
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             both
             a
             returne
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             favour
             :
             
               Matth.
               20.
               8.
               
               Call
               the
               worke-men
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               their
               wages
               ,
            
             returne
             both
             to
             those
             that
             came
             into
             the
             vineyard
             first
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             have
             deserved
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             that
             came
             in
             last
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             of
             favour
             .
             For
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             compound
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             simple
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               I
               will
               give
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               as
               unto
               thee
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             is
             most
             fitly
             
             used
             here
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             two
             sorts
             of
             subjects
             to
             bee
             judged
             :
             The
             wicked
             ,
             who
             must
             receive
             a
             just
             retribution
             according
             to
             
             their
             workes
             ,
             and
             desert
             of
             them
             :
             And
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             receive
             life
             everlasting
             of
             the
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ;
             that
             secondary
             and
             subordinate
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             felicitie
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             just
             damnation
             of
             reprobates
             ;
             which
             promoteth
             that
             chiefe
             and
             primary
             end
             of
             all
             his
             great
             workes
             ,
             even
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             consummation
             of
             that
             his
             kingdome
             which
             hee
             set
             up
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             person
             retributing
             :
             
             Hee
             :
             the
             just
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             :
             hee
             that
             
               loveth
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               hateth
               iniquitie
            
             :
             hee
             that
             exercised
             and
             fulfilled
             all
             righteousnesse
             in
             his
             humilitie
             ,
             shall
             now
             much
             more
             exact
             it
             in
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             here
             in
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             this
             Judge
             ,
             and
             other
             judges
             :
             First
             ,
             hee
             is
             appointed
             to
             bee
             judge
             of
             all
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             come
             to
             destroy
             
             and
             revenge
             all
             unrighteousnesse
             :
             they
             not
             so
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               with
               them
            
             in
             their
             passing
             of
             righteous
             sentence
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             God
             
               sits
               with
               them
            
             ,
             hee
             sits
             as
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             mis-led
             :
             for
             they
             often
             passe
             sentence
             before
             due
             hearing
             and
             triall
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             He
             ,
             as
             in
             Adams
             case
             ,
             first
             all
             were
             examined
             .
             Or
             they
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             the
             right
             ,
             may
             be
             carryed
             away
             by
             affection
             ,
             petition
             ,
             money
             ,
             importunitie
             ,
             or
             the
             command
             of
             a
             superiour
             ,
             as
             in
             Naboths
             case
             :
             this
             Judge
             not
             so
             ,
             most
             righteous
             ,
             and
             will
             deale
             righteously
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             :
             
               To
               every
               man
            
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             to
             
               all
               men
            
             
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             noteth
             the
             particular
             judgement
             of
             every
             singular
             man
             :
             none
             shall
             avoid
             judgement
             ;
             Kings
             nor
             subjects
             ,
             rich
             nor
             poore
             :
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             must
             appeare
             ,
             if
             his
             power
             be
             not
             superiour
             to
             Christs
             .
             The
             poore
             soule
             shall
             not
             bee
             neglected
             ,
             nor
             forgotten
             .
             None
             shall
             answer
             by
             Proctours
             ,
             but
             
               every
               man
               shall
            
             
             receive
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             evill
             .
             Hence
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             omit
             none
             ,
             rangeth
             them
             into
             sundry
             rankes
             :
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
               Act.
            
             24.
             15.
             of
             
               quicke
               and
               dead
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.
             42.
             of
             
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.
             12.
             
             Christ
             now
             calls
             ,
             and
             men
             will
             no●
             come
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             must
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             time
             :
             then
             shall
             he
             give
             
             to
             every
             one
             :
             now
             is
             not
             the
             time
             or
             place
             in
             which
             
               dwelleth
               righteousnesse
               :
               now
            
             it
             is
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             well
             to
             the
             godly
             :
             now
             in
             mens
             tribunals
             many
             things
             are
             carried
             
               unjustly
               and
               partially
            
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             that
             then
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             shall
             
             be
             
               according
               to
               truth
               ,
               Rom.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
             Now
             in
             this
             world
             a
             man
             may
             
             see
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             
               according
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             A
             poore
             wise
             man
             by
             his
             wisedome
             
             delivering
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             
               none
               remembreth
               this
               poore
               man
            
             :
             The
             best
             worke
             receiving
             the
             worst
             wages
             ,
             and
             
               iniquitie
               in
               the
               place
               of
               justice
               .
            
             But
             then
             is
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             godly
             shall
             have
             a
             full
             reward
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             everlasting
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             rule
             of
             this
             recompence
             :
             
               according
               to
               his
               workes
            
             :
             
             where
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             works
             .
             
             Namely
             ,
             not
             onely
             actions
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             but
             we
             must
             include
             the
             
             originall
             and
             attendants
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             fall
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             was
             our
             worke
             as
             well
             as
             his
             ;
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             workes
             are
             the
             fruits
             ;
             and
             so
             
             comprehended
             in
             them
             .
             So
             out
             of
             workes
             of
             the
             Saints
             faith
             is
             not
             excluded
             ,
             being
             the
             rise
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             noblest
             of
             all
             workes
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             obedience
             required
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             attendants
             of
             good
             workes
             are
             also
             included
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             thoughts
             and
             speech●●
             :
             for
             according
             to
             
               every
               idle
               word
            
             &
             thought
             
             wee
             must
             bee
             judged
             ;
             but
             the
             workes
             will
             manifest
             what
             they
             have
             beene
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             appropriation
             :
             
             his
             workes
             :
             His
             owne
             ,
             not
             other
             mens
             :
             
               every
               man
               shall
               give
               accompt
               of
               himselfe
               unto
               God
               :
            
             every
             
             vessell
             must
             stand
             on
             his
             owne
             bottome
             :
             the
             father
             shall
             not
             beare
             the
             sonnes
             burden
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             In
             the
             second
             commandement
             God
             will
             revenge
             the
             sins
             of
             Parents
             in
             their
             children
             to
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             generation
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Not
             except
             the
             children
             be
             found
             in
             the
             same
             sins
             :
             none
             shall
             
             suffer
             for
             anothers
             worke
             ,
             further
             than
             he
             is
             some
             way
             guiltie
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             childe
             often
             is
             by
             consent
             or
             imitation
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Pharisees
             
             shall
             goe
             to
             hell
             for
             Abels
             blood
             ,
             and
             Za●haries
             ,
             shed
             many
             thousand
             yeares
             before
             their
             age
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             warned
             by
             that
             example
             to
             avoid
             blood-shedding
             .
             But
             hee
             will
             visite
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             enquire
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             hee
             finde
             them
             not
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             revenge
             :
             see
             Ezek.
             18.
             14.
             and
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Josiah
            
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             children
             of
             wicked
             parents
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
             the
             phrase
             
               according
               to
               workes
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             phrase
             noteth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             workes
             are
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             so
             our
             doome
             shall
             bee
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             evidently
             expounded
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             12.
             
             My
             reward
             is
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             to
             every
             one
             
               as
               his
            
             
             
               worke
               shall
               be
            
             :
             so
             as
             the
             sentence
             shall
             run
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             
             that
             workes
             shall
             bring
             in
             ,
             as
             sure
             witnesses
             either
             of
             their
             faith
             or
             infidelitie
             .
             2.
             
             The
             phrase
             implyeth
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             merit
             :
             which
             wee
             observe
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             hence
             ignorantly
             build
             up
             their
             
               merit
               of
               workes
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             argue
             ,
             God
             will
             render
             to
             the
             wicked
             according
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             workes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             godly
             must
             receive
             according
             to
             the
             
             merit
             of
             their
             workes
             .
             Answ.
             The
             argument
             followes
             not
             from
             the
             merit
             of
             evill
             workes
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             good
             workes
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             good
             workes
             are
             Gods
             ,
             not
             ours
             
             properly
             ,
             as
             our
             evill
             workes
             are
             :
             faith
             ,
             and
             workes
             of
             faith
             are
             the
             gift
             of
             GOD
             :
             secondly
             ,
             good
             
             workes
             in
             us
             are
             imperfectly
             good
             ,
             but
             our
             evill
             workes
             are
             perfectly
             evill
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             good
             
             workes
             are
             done
             upon
             dutie
             ,
             but
             evill
             workes
             against
             dutie
             ;
             merit
             and
             debt
             are
             opposed
             ,
             and
             what
             
             meriteth
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             but
             done
             his
             dutie
             ,
             and
             failed
             in
             doing
             too
             ?
             fourthly
             ,
             who
             can
             bring
             these
             merits
             ?
             Not
             the
             unregenerate
             :
             for
             
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             against
             all
             the
             unrighteousnesse
             of
             men
             .
             Or
             can
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             Abraham
             himselfe
             hath
             not
             wherein
             to
             rejoyce
             before
             God
             ?
             surely
             if
             hee
             could
             bee
             justified
             by
             no
             other
             means
             than
             faith
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             :
             
               Therefore
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               law
               can
               no
               flesh
               bee
               justified
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             Why
             then
             shall
             good
             
             workes
             bee
             inquired
             into
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             rather
             than
             faith
             ?
             and
             why
             shall
             Christ
             judge
             
               according
               to
               workes
            
             ,
             not
             faith
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Workes
             shall
             bee
             inquired
             into
             ,
             
               not
               as
               meritorious
            
             
             causes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             merited
             by
             Christs
             workes
             which
             onely
             had
             perfection
             ;
             
               but
               as
               conditions
               of
               Gods
               promises
            
             concerning
             
             reward
             in
             heaven
             ,
             given
             not
             for
             merit
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             
             
               frce
               grace
            
             :
             for
             hee
             
               crowneth
               his
               grace
               in
               us
               ,
               not
               our
               merits
               ,
            
             saith
             Augustine
             .
             Workes
             are
             requisite
             conditions
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             no
             causes
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             
             shall
             accept
             no
             persons
             ,
             but
             looke
             to
             causes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             faith
             must
             
             not
             bee
             idle
             ,
             but
             put
             forth
             the
             life
             in
             good
             motions
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             judgement
             and
             
             equitie
             of
             it
             must
             be
             visible
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             mankind
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             passed
             according
             to
             the
             fruits
             and
             workes
             which
             men
             may
             see
             ;
             whereas
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             wee
             are
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             knowne
             onely
             to
             God
             who
             seeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             flieth
             the
             sense
             of
             man
             further
             than
             by
             the
             works
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             fruits
             ,
             it
             discovereth
             it selfe
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             But
             if
             the
             judgement
             
             were
             according
             to
             workes
             ,
             then
             the
             rule
             should
             be
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             God
             will
             judge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             
               according
               to
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             16.
             which
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             not
             of
             workes
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             ,
             signifieth
             there
             not
             the
             ruls
             of
             judging
             ,
             but
             the
             certitude
             of
             it
             :
             and
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             According
             as
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               my
               Gospell
            
             ,
             or
             my
             preaching
             it
             among
             you
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             rule
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Gospell
             shall
             be
             absolved
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             by
             the
             Law
             condemned
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             they
             be
             judged
             ,
             
             who
             have
             no
             works
             ,
             as
             such
             who
             repent
             at
             last
             cast
             ,
             whose
             workes
             have
             beene
             all
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             poore
             men
             that
             want
             means
             ?
          
           
             For
             such
             as
             repent
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             
             the
             theefe
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             their
             works
             :
             
             for
             true
             faith
             is
             never
             without
             the
             witnesse
             of
             workes
             ,
             but
             worketh
             
             
               by
               love
            
             ,
             let
             their
             time
             be
             never
             so
             little
             .
             So
             the
             theefe
             on
             the
             suddaine
             confessed
             his
             sin
             ,
             be
             wayled
             his
             life
             ,
             professed
             Christ
             when
             his
             disciples
             left
             him
             ,
             reproved
             his
             fellow
             ,
             and
             prayed
             earnestly
             for
             salvation
             ,
             and
             would
             further
             have
             expressed
             his
             faith
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             lived
             longer
             .
             So
             those
             that
             are
             called
             in
             the
             article
             of
             death
             ,
             have
             a
             true
             purpose
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             ,
             to
             expresse
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             Gods
             mercy
             accepteth
             this
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             done
             .
             Let
             not
             thine
             eye
             be
             evill
             ,
             because
             the
             Lords
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             godly
             poore
             ,
             who
             
             can
             give
             no
             almes
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             workes
             of
             pietie
             ,
             justice
             ,
             diligence
             in
             the
             calling
             ,
             and
             workes
             of
             truest
             mercy
             ,
             in
             prayer
             ,
             instruction
             of
             the
             familie
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             reproofe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             some
             are
             not
             judged
             
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             ,
             
             but
             receive
             an
             unequall
             sentence
             ,
             
               Rev
               18.
               16.
               
               Give
               her
               double
               according
               to
               her
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             twice
             as
             much
             punishment
             as
             her
             workes
             are
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             By
             double
             is
             not
             meant
             double
             of
             punishment
             to
             her
             sin
             (
             for
             no
             punishment
             can
             be
             double
             to
             the
             least
             sin
             :
             )
             but
             double
             affliction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             much
             more
             grievous
             punishment
             than
             shee
             hath
             afflicted
             the
             Church
             withall
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             Babylon
             hath
             well
             deserved
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             .
             So
             some
             wicked
             men
             are
             p●nished
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sin
             ,
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ;
             as
             for
             murther
             ,
             theft
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             this
             is
             not
             a
             double
             punishment
             ,
             but
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             the
             same
             punishment
             ;
             one
             begun
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             eternally
             continued
             hereafter
             :
             both
             due
             by
             that
             just
             sentence
             ,
             In
             the
             day
             thou
             sinnest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             The
             last
             judgement
             shall
             
             be
             
               not
               more
               glorious
               than
               righteous
            
             :
             
             for
             if
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             the
             
             Judge
             ,
             and
             if
             every
             person
             to
             bee
             judged
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             a
             righteous
             sentence
             ,
             the
             judgement
             must
             bee
             most
             just
             .
             
               Rom.
               2.
               2.
               
               We
               know
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               is
               true
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             equall
             and
             just
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             abhorreth
             with
             detestation
             the
             least
             thought
             of
             any
             unrighteousnesse
             in
             God
             ,
             
               c.
               3.
               5.
               
               Is
               God
               unrighteous
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               how
               should
               he
               then
               judge
               the
               world
               ?
            
             this
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             :
             shall
             not
             hee
             deale
             justly
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             all
             helpes
             of
             righteous
             
             judgementare
             ,
             the
             judgement
             must
             needs
             bee
             righteous
             :
             but
             so
             are
             they
             here
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Judge
             there
             is
             wisedome●
             ,
             and
             piercing
             understanding
             farre
             above
             Salomans
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             truth
             and
             equitie
             of
             things
             :
             He
             discernes
             persons
             and
             
             causes
             truly
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             :
             Hee
             can
             disclose
             and
             discover
             all
             secrets
             of
             hearts
             ,
             intentions
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ,
             which
             no
             creature
             can
             discern
             .
             All
             other
             Judges
             may
             be
             deceived
             ,
             who
             judge
             only
             of
             the
             worke
             running
             into
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             so
             mis-judge
             of
             men
             as
             David
             himselfe
             did
             of
             Mephibosheth
             .
             But
             this
             Judge
             seeth
             the
             heart
             and
             hidden
             counsels
             of
             it
             .
             This
             ground
             of
             righteous
             judgement
             is
             laid
             in
             
               Jeremy
               ▪
               17.
               10.
               
               I
               the
               Lord
               search
               the
               heart
               and
               reynes
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               .
            
             Herein
             is
             this
             Throne
             exalted
             above
             all
             tribunals
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             most
             secret
             thoughts
             escape
             him
             not
             ,
             which
             the
             highest
             seats
             of
             justice
             in
             earth
             can
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             .
             All
             things
             are
             
               naked
               to
               him
               ,
               Heb.
            
             4.
             13.
             
             Another
             helpe
             of
             righteous
             judgement
             is
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             bookes
             ,
             both
             in
             Gods
             custodie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             custodie
             of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
           
             God
             hath
             a
             
               booke
               of
               providence
            
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             things
             and
             causes
             are
             written
             ,
             Psal.
             139.
             16.
             and
             a
             
               booke
               of
               memorie
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             good
             services
             of
             his
             Saints
             are
             recorded
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             16.
             and
             a
             
               booke
               of
               life
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Elect
             are
             written
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             3.
             these
             bookes
             shall
             be
             opened
             and
             read
             ,
             
               Rev.
               20.
               12.
               
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               dead
               both
               great
               and
               small
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               bookes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               another
               book
               was
               opened
               which
               is
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               judged
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               written
               in
               the
               bookes
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             booke
             in
             the
             parties
             custodie
             is
             the
             book
             of
             every
             mans
             conscience
             
               either
               accusing
               or
               excusing
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             These
             bookes
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             
               if
               the
               ,
               conscience
               accuse
               ,
               God
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               conscience
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             all
             letts
             are
             removed
             ,
             that
             judgement
             must
             bee
             
             
             most
             righteous
             :
             but
             so
             is
             it
             here
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             white
             throne
             ,
             like
             
             Salomons
             white
             ivory
             throne
             ,
             for
             the
             puritie
             of
             the
             Judge
             and
             judgement
             .
             First
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             concealement
             of
             things
             ,
             no
             dawbing
             
             up
             of
             bad
             matters
             in
             corners
             ,
             no
             pleading
             of
             Lawyers
             to
             varnish
             falshood
             ,
             and
             cloud
             the
             truth
             ;
             no
             Proctors
             ,
             no
             Advocates
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             must
             give
             account
             of
             himselfe
             to
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             causes
             :
             
             no
             friends
             to
             gratifie
             :
             no
             mans
             cloth
             or
             service
             shall
             protect
             an
             offender
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             shall
             be
             
             no
             inducement
             by
             gifts
             :
             gold
             shall
             gild
             no
             bad
             causes
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             here
             shall
             bee
             no
             sanctuaries
             ,
             no
             priviledged
             places
             to
             disturbe
             the
             course
             of
             justice
             ,
             no
             appeales
             ,
             no
             protections
             to
             avoid
             the
             sentence
             which
             shall
             lye
             eternally
             upon
             sinners
             .
             From
             all
             which
             grounds
             we
             conclude
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             this
             judgement
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             serves
             first
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             excite
             every
             one
             in
             the
             care
             of
             saving
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             worke
             in
             us
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             taking
             up
             of
             our
             crosse
             ,
             and
             following
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             then
             shall
             every
             man
             receive
             
               according
               to
               his
               worke
            
             :
             As
             the
             seed
             hath
             been
             ,
             so
             shall
             be
             the
             harvest
             :
             As
             the
             worke
             hath
             beene
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             wages
             bee
             .
             Hee
             that
             hath
             sown
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             reape
             corruption
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             hath
             sowne
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             reape
             immortalitie
             and
             life
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               8.
               
               Every
               one
               shall
               receive
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               labour
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             
             repentance
             ,
             
               Act.
               17.
               31.
               
               He
               admonisheth
               all
               to
               repent
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               which
               hee
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             strong
             :
             now
             the
             Lord
             after
             a
             sort
             hideth
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             useth
             patience
             
             and
             connivence
             with
             many
             sinners
             :
             but
             then
             he
             shall
             draw
             it
             out
             .
             Yea
             thou
             mayest
             now
             hide
             thine
             owne
             sinne
             with
             Adam
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             close
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             
             is
             a
             
               day
               of
               revelation
            
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             bookes
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             sins
             (
             except
             thou
             hast
             repented
             and
             got
             a
             cover
             in
             Christ
             )
             shall
             hee
             manifest
             ,
             and
             openly
             read
             before
             God
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             Thinke
             not
             to
             avoid
             or
             ●lude
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             throne
             :
             but
             
               stand
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               sinne
               not
               :
            
             get
             an
             awfull
             reverence
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             whose
             pure
             
             eyes
             behold
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             man
             ,
             whose
             soule
             perfectly
             hateth
             all
             iniquitie
             ,
             whose
             hand
             will
             not
             spare
             ,
             but
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             judge
             every
             mans
             workes
             ,
             and
             whose
             justice
             will
             reward
             every
             one
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             evill
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             stronger
             argument
             would
             the
             Apostle
             affright
             the
             
             the
             hard-hearted
             sinner
             ,
             who
             heapes
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             same
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               ?
               Rom.
            
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             ,
             what
             more
             affectuall
             motive
             can
             wee
             use
             to
             terrifie
             wicked
             enemies
             out
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Rev.
               22.
               11.
               
               He
               that
               is
               unjust
               let
               him
               be
               unjust
               still
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               is
               filthy
               let
               him
               be
               filthy
               still
               :
            
             let
             the
             enemies
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             preachers
             of
             grace
             ,
             be
             unjust
             ,
             malitious
             ,
             and
             scornfull
             still
             ,
             at
             their
             perill
             :
             let
             the
             swearer
             sweare
             still
             :
             so
             the
             drunkard
             ,
             harlot
             ,
             usurer
             .
             But
             take
             the
             next
             verse
             with
             it
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               Behold
               I
               come
               shortly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               mee
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               every
               one
               according
               as
               his
               worke
               shall
               bee
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             
             patience
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             confusions
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             
             contempts
             and
             opprobries
             cast
             against
             the
             godly
             :
             seeing
             every
             man
             shall
             receive
             a
             righteous
             sentence
             
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
               Phil.
               4.
               5.
               
               Let
               your
               moderation
               bee
               knowne
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             Beware
             of
             revenge
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             :
             commit
             all
             to
             him
             that
             judgeth
             righteously
             .
             Storme
             not
             to
             receive
             unjust
             sentences
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             see
             our
             righteous
             wayes
             depraved
             ,
             our
             good
             repaid
             with
             evill
             ,
             every
             Barrabas
             preferred
             before
             Christ.
             There
             is
             a
             day
             wherein
             God
             shall
             make
             our
             righteousnesse
             breake
             out
             as
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             strength
             .
             And
             even
             from
             hence
             the
             Scriptures
             conclude
             a
             providence
             and
             a
             future
             judgement
             :
             
               Eccles.
               3.
               16.
               
               When
               thou
               seest
               iniquitie
               in
               the
               place
               of
               judgement
               ,
               then
               thinke
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               will
               judge
               the
               just
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             and
             
               cap.
               5.
               7.
               
               If
               in
               a
               country
               thou
               seest
               the
               oppression
               
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               defrauding
               of
               judgement
               ,
               bee
               not
               astonied
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               higher
               than
               the
               highest
               regardeth
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               higher
               than
               they
               .
            
             Now
             bee
             patient
             ,
             and
             appeale
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             from
             all
             unjust
             sentences
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Hus
               ,
               Jerome
            
             of
             Prague
             ,
             &c.
             so
             did
             
               Zachariah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               24.
               22.
               
               The
               Lord
               looke
               on
               it
               and
               require
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             must
             teach
             us
             
             sinceritie
             and
             truth
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             seeing
             this
             judgement
             is
             not
             according
             to
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             but
             
               according
               to
               the
               truth
            
             :
             then
             shall
             all
             showes
             and
             powerlesse
             forms
             of
             godlinesse
             bee
             blowne
             off
             ,
             as
             leaves
             in
             Autumne
             by
             violent
             windes
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             layd
             open
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             thou
             seemest
             :
             thou
             mayest
             now
             be
             as
             Ananias
             among
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             as
             Judas
             among
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             smooth
             away
             ;
             but
             this
             day
             will
             set
             thee
             among
             hypocrites
             ,
             
             and
             thou
             shalt
             stand
             among
             thy
             fellowes
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             perish
             :
             and
             onely
             soundnesse
             of
             heart
             shall
             abide
             this
             exact
             triall
             .
             It
             must
             bee
             gold
             that
             must
             abide
             the
             fire
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             gilded
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             this
             must
             teach
             us
             
             watchfulnesse
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             see
             they
             bee
             righteous
             :
             
               Eccles
               .
               12.
               13.
               
               Feare
               God
               and
               keepe
               his
               Commandements
               :
               for
               God
               will
               bring
               every
               worke
               into
               judgement
               :
               feare
               God
            
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             justice
             :
             do
             nothing
             in
             secret
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             have
             preached
             on
             the
             house-top
             :
             And
             
               keepe
               his
               Commandements
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             answerable
             to
             some
             commandement
             ,
             this
             judgment
             must
             condemne
             and
             disprove
             ;
             whatsoever
             the
             word
             now
             alloweth
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             justifie
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             condemne
             whatsoever
             it
             now
             condemneth
             .
             
             Judge
             thy selfe
             afore-hand
             ,
             and
             put
             thy selfe
             upon
             the
             tryall
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             
             
               the
               word
            
             :
             how
             will
             those
             words
             and
             actions
             abide
             that
             tryall
             ,
             which
             now
             it
             passeth
             sentence
             against
             ?
             2.
             
             
               Of
               thine
               own
               conscience
            
             :
             
             if
             now
             thy
             conscience
             have
             a
             voice
             against
             thee
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             choake
             and
             sti●le
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             bee
             heard
             at
             this
             day
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             
             
               thy
               experience
            
             :
             if
             any
             action
             now
             bring
             guiltinesse
             ,
             feare
             ,
             shame
             ,
             or
             heavinesse
             ,
             what
             else
             shall
             it
             bring
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             set
             before
             the
             Judge
             thy
             oppressions
             ,
             cruelties
             ,
             usuries
             ,
             wrongs
             ,
             oathes
             ,
             revenges
             ,
             filthinesse
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             day
             and
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             God
             good
             service
             in
             bringing
             backe
             all
             old
             reckonings
             ,
             not
             reckoned
             for
             by
             Christ
             ?
             4.
             
             
               Of
               thine
               owne
               present
            
             
             
               apprehension
               of
               that
               day
            
             :
             if
             now
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             day
             make
             thee
             out
             of
             guiltines
             to
             tremble
             ,
             
             what
             shall
             the
             day
             it selfe
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             doctrine
             a
             
             man
             may
             gather
             evidence
             of
             his
             future
             estate
             ,
             &
             whether
             he
             shall
             speed
             well
             in
             the
             last
             judgement
             .
             For
             as
             the
             tree
             leaneth
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             fall
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             falleth
             ,
             so
             it
             lyeth
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             helpe
             this
             inquisition
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             some
             notes
             of
             triall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             
               Gal.
               6.
               7.
               
               What
               a
               man
            
             
             
               sowes
               that
               shall
               hee
               reape
            
             .
             Sowest
             thou
             cockle
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             thou
             reape
             corne
             ?
             sowest
             thou
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             expectest
             to
             reape
             any
             thing
             but
             corruption
             ?
             To
             sow
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             command
             of
             lusts
             :
             as
             to
             sow
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             aftet
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Thou
             art
             in
             GODS
             field
             ,
             either
             wheat
             or
             chaffe
             :
             and
             the
             reapers
             of
             this
             great
             harvest
             shall
             gather
             the
             wheate
             into
             the
             garner
             ,
             but
             the
             
             chaffe
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             unquenchable
             fire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             note
             is
             in
             2
             Thess.
             
             1.
             8.
             
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               rendring
               vengeance
               to
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             All
             ignorant
             and
             disobedient
             persons
             ,
             that
             love
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             obedience
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             may
             now
             read
             their
             doome
             in
             that
             judgement
             :
             nothing
             but
             timely
             repentance
             preventeth
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             note
             is
             in
             2
             Thess.
             
             1.
             6.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               righteous
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               trouble
               them
               that
               trouble
               you
               .
            
             It
             shall
             then
             goe
             hard
             with
             those
             evill
             servants
             that
             beate
             their
             fellow-servants
             ,
             that
             revile
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             or
             disgrace
             the
             profession
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             whereas
             they
             shall
             finde
             it
             had
             beene
             their
             happinesse
             to
             have
             fed
             ,
             clothed
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             and
             honoured
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             45.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Another
             note
             is
             in
             the
             parabl●
             
             
             of
             the
             talents
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             the
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             having
             received
             talents
             ,
             used
             them
             ,
             and
             gained
             as
             many
             more
             ,
             was
             made
             ruler
             over
             much
             :
             but
             the
             evill
             and
             sloathfull
             servant
             ,
             that
             hid
             his
             Masters
             talent
             ,
             and
             employed
             it
             not
             for
             his
             Masters
             advantage
             ,
             was
             taken
             and
             cast
             into
             everlasting
             darknesse
             .
             What
             shall
             be
             their
             hope
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             employing
             their
             talents
             ,
             that
             they
             declaime
             against
             them
             that
             doe
             ,
             and
             molest
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             ?
             Woe
             to
             such
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             
               neither
               enter
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               others
               ,
               but
               shut
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               before
               men
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.
             13.
             
             What
             is
             the
             sound
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             the
             
               key
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             ,
             given
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Pastors
             to
             open
             the
             doore
             of
             heaven
             to
             beleevers
             ?
             Where
             then
             shall
             such
             Pharisees
             stand
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             hinder
             others
             by
             their
             wicked
             example
             ,
             but
             wrest
             
             the
             key
             out
             of
             the
             Pastors
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             bolt
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             not
             enter
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             halfe
             the
             sentence
             executed
             on
             many
             such
             already
             ?
             even
             their
             talent
             already
             taken
             away
             :
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             remaines
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             binding
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             casting
             him
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             as
             a
             bundle
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             for
             fewell
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
             gives
             other
             two
             certaine
             notes
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             speed
             well
             in
             judgement
             :
             1.
             
             
               Hee
               seekes
               glory
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             he
             seekes
             the
             kingdome
             .
             2.
             
             
               Hee
               perseveres
            
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             stands
             out
             to
             victory
             :
             for
             good
             fruits
             from
             a
             sound
             roote
             abide
             ,
             and
             good
             works
             flowing
             from
             sound
             faith
             are
             not
             vanishing
             .
             When
             those
             that
             are
             contentious
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             to
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             meete
             with
             tribulation
             ,
             
             woe
             and
             anguish
             ,
             then
             shall
             these
             attaine
             glory
             and
             immortalitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Vers.
               28.
               
            
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               there
               bee
               some
               of
               you
               that
               stand
               here
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               taste
               of
               death
               ,
               untill
               they
               have
               seene
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               come
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             partly
             to
             mitigate
             the
             former
             doctrine
             concerning
             self-deniall
             ,
             bearing
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             to
             confirme
             what
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             his
             glorious
             comming
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             base
             and
             low
             estate
             could
             see
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             the
             great
             glory
             that
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             :
             doth
             now
             make
             a
             gratious
             promise
             ,
             
             that
             although
             hee
             was
             now
             in
             an
             abject
             condition
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             while
             was
             to
             bee
             more
             humble
             and
             abased
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             the
             
             shamefull
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             a
             while
             in
             the
             house
             of
             death
             ,
             yet
             ere
             long
             hee
             should
             manifest
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             greatest
             glory
             should
             bee
             deferred
             till
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             before
             that
             time
             shine
             out
             in
             brightnesse
             and
             glory
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             they
             ,
             as
             his
             nearest
             
             and
             most
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             might
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             see
             him
             their
             loving
             Master
             thus
             exalted
             ,
             and
             grieve
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             so
             long
             deferred
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             be
             worne
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             hee
             meetes
             them
             in
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             it
             is
             not
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             should
             behold
             it
             before
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             meaning
             .
             Amen
             ,
             or
             verily
             :
             a
             forme
             of
             speech
             or
             asseveration
             
             which
             Christ
             the
             true
             and
             faithfull
             witnesse
             often
             used
             to
             avouch
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             he
             that
             
             saith
             here
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             is
             called
             Amen
             ,
             
               Rev.
               3.
               14.
               these
               things
               saith
               the
               Amen
               :
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             hee
             saith
             ,
             is
             
               yea
               and
               amen
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             1.
             20.
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             firme
             ,
             certaine
             and
             constant
             .
          
           
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               .
            
             ]
             Our
             Lord
             propoundeth
             his
             doctrine
             in
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             knowne
             the
             chiefe
             Doctor
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             even
             that
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Chaire
             ,
             whose
             voyce
             alone
             must
             be
             heard
             of
             Pastors
             and
             people
             .
             Thus
             did
             none
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               verbum
               Domini
            
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             delivered
             what
             they
             had
             
               heard
               and
               seen
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             1.
             1.
             and
             what
             they
             had
             
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             11.
             23.
             
             Nor
             none
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             good
             Stewards
             they
             dispensed
             their
             Masters
             allowance
             .
             
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             prophecie
             uttered
             in
             this
             forme
             ,
             hee
             showes
             himselfe
             the
             chiefe
             Prophet
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             prophecied
             of
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             18.
             18.
             like
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               Act.
            
             3.
             21.
             and
             like
             
             him
             in
             5.
             things
             .
             1.
             
             As
             the
             truth
             hath
             a
             likenesse
             with
             the
             shadow
             ,
             
             the
             mediation
             of
             Moses
             betweene
             God
             and
             his
             people
             being
             a
             shadow
             of
             Christs
             mediation
             .
             
             2.
             
             Like
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             
             divine
             calling
             to
             his
             office
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             being
             faithfull
             in
             all
             the
             house
             of
             God
             
               as
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               Moses
            
             
             as
             a
             servant
             .
             4.
             
             Like
             him
             in
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             he
             being
             appointed
             to
             teach
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             &
             we
             to
             heare
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             5.
             
             In
             the
             event
             
             or
             sanction
             :
             whosoever
             will
             not
             heare
             him
             ,
             must
             dye
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             superior
             to
             Moses
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             ,
             as
             being
             God
             ,
             the
             seer
             of
             things
             properly
             and
             
               à
               priori
            
             ,
             as
             being
             faithfull
             in
             the
             house
             as
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             as
             onely
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             preaching
             in
             his
             own
             
             name
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             doe
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             hee
             that
             hath
             power
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               that
               stand
               here
               ,
               shall
               not
               taste
               of
               death
               .
            
             [
             This
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             phrase
             :
             not
             to
             taste
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             die
             ;
             but
             alluding
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             tasting
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             first
             tasting
             of
             death
             .
             So
             in
             
               Joh.
               8.
               51.
               
               He
               that
               keepeth
               my
               word
               ,
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               :
            
             and
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
             Christ
             
               tasted
               death
            
             for
             all
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             
               Till
               they
               see
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               come
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               ]
            
             Here
             is
             some
             difference
             and
             difficultie
             in
             the
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             last
             
             judgement
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             had
             spoken
             immediately
             before
             ,
             and
             erroneously
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             meant
             of
             John
             ,
             who
             they
             thought
             should
             not
             die
             till
             Christ
             came
             againe
             to
             the
             last
             judgement
             .
             And
             
             no
             marvell
             though
             sundry
             have
             beene
             over-carried
             in
             this
             error
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             till
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             were
             wrapped
             in
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             sufficiently
             confuted
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Joh.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             ,
             both
             ancient
             and
             
             new
             writers
             ,
             as
             
               Hilary
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Chytreus
            
             ,
             and
             Piscator
             ,
             understand
             it
             of
             Christs
             Transfiguration
             which
             immediately
             followed
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             Some
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             shall
             shortly
             see
             mee
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             you
             can
             comprehend
             )
             in
             that
             forme
             and
             habit
             wherein
             I
             will
             thus
             come
             to
             judgement
             ;
             as
             sixe
             daies
             after
             they
             saw
             him
             on
             mount
             Tabor
             in
             great
             glory
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             the
             speech
             (
             yee
             shall
             see
             it
             before
             your
             death
             )
             seemes
             to
             carrie
             it
             to
             something
             beyond
             the
             compasse
             of
             so
             few
             dayes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             doe
             no
             where
             reade
             that
             the
             
             transfiguration
             is
             called
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             none
             of
             the
             disciples
             were
             to
             taste
             of
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             shall
             best
             finde
             out
             the
             sense
             by
             enquiring
             ,
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             the
             Kingdome
             :
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             and
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             best
             interpretation
             of
             a
             prediction
             is
             the
             accomplishment
             ,
             we
             shall
             enquire
             how
             some
             of
             the
             Disciples
             did
             see
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             before
             they
             tasted
             of
             death
             .
             
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             :
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           
             
               God
               is
               twofold
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Generall
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   Speciall
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             is
             called
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               power
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             powerfully
             governeth
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             every
             particular
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             sparrows
             ,
             and
             the
             haires
             of
             our
             head
             :
             unto
             which
             kingdome
             
             of
             power
             all
             creatures
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             yea
             devils
             themselves
             are
             subject
             .
          
           
             The
             speciall
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             
             is
             his
             gracious
             rule
             and
             governement
             over
             his
             Elect
             :
             called
             the
             Kingdome
             
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             head
             of
             it
             :
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             directly
             thither
             :
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man.
            
             Of
             this
             Kingdome
             are
             two
             degrees
             :
             of
             grace
             :
             of
             glory
             .
             The
             difference
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             time
             :
             the
             former
             is
             begun
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             consummate
             in
             heaven
             .
             2.
             
             In
             manner
             of
             government
             :
             the
             former
             is
             governed
             mediatly
             ,
             by
             his
             servants
             and
             ministers
             ,
             the
             latter
             immediatly
             ,
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             subjection
             :
             the
             former
             in
             the
             militant
             estate
             is
             environed
             by
             enemies
             and
             assailants
             :
             the
             latter
             is
             triumphant
             ,
             in
             perfect
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             without
             all
             assault
             .
          
           
           
             Quest.
             Of
             whether
             of
             these
             doth
             our
             text
             meane
             ?
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Our
             Saviour
             here
             speaketh
             of
             the
             former
             Kingdome
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             
               an
               estate
               wherein
               men
               are
               brought
               to
               be
               subjects
               to
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               being
               enlightned
               ,
               guided
               ,
               and
               effectually
               moved
               to
               beleeve
               the
               promises
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               will
               and
               lawes
               qf
               God.
            
             For
             it
             is
             a
             comming
             into
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             
               before
               the
               disciples
               decease
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             :
             what
             is
             meant
             
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             comming
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
             
               erecting
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               powerfull
               means
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               where
               it
               is
               not
               begun
               ,
               and
               a
               continuance
               of
               it
               with
               much
               successe
               and
               increase
               where
               it
               is
               begun
               :
            
             being
             all
             one
             with
             that
             petition
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdome
               come
            
             .
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             many
             Interpreters
             ,
             
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Tossanus
               ,
            
             fitly
             applie
             it
             to
             the
             power
             and
             efficacie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             was
             farre
             and
             wide
             ,
             with
             great
             power
             propagated
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Ascension
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             to
             this
             interpretation
             the
             change
             of
             the
             phrase
             
               (
               Mark.
            
             9.
             1.
             
             )
             giveth
             light
             :
             some
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             death
             ,
             
               till
               they
               have
               seene
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               come
               with
               power
               :
            
             Now
             what
             else
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             
               come
               with
               power
            
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             the
             enlargement
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             prevailing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             bringing
             in
             men
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ?
             whence
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             the
             Gospell
             is
             called
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             let
             us
             looke
             into
             
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             prophecie
             ,
             which
             will
             notably
             enlighten
             
             the
             true
             meaning
             ;
             because
             wee
             shall
             here
             see
             Christ
             now
             ascended
             ,
             mightily
             declaring
             himselfe
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             only
             exalted
             unto
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             came
             
             in
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             his
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             :
             As
             appeared
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             emission
             of
             his
             Apostles
             :
             Christ
             immediatly
             before
             his
             Ascension
             did
             call
             and
             send
             out
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             speciall
             promise
             of
             his
             presence
             in
             their
             Ministerie
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               Goe
               and
               reach
               all
               nations
               :
            
             their
             commission
             was
             ,
             to
             
               make
               Disciples
            
             every
             where
             .
             This
             great
             worke
             the
             Apostle
             magnifieth
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               
               When
               hee
               ascended
               ,
               hee
               gave
               gifts
               to
               men
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               the
               gathering
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             was
             
             one
             most
             powerfull
             means
             for
             propagating
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             which
             was
             herein
             seene
             gloriously
             to
             come
             out
             through
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             fiftie
             dayes
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             when
             the
             Spirit
             promised
             came
             
               rushing
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               mighty
               winde
               ,
               and
               filled
               all
               the
               house
               :
            
             whereupon
             forthwith
             they
             preached
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             
               every
               nation
               under
               heaven
            
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             tongue
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             2.
             which
             was
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             Ascension
             and
             Exaltation
             ,
             v.
             33.
             and
             a
             comming
             in
             his
             kingdome
             with
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Apostolicall
             gifts
             ,
             
             we
             may
             see
             how
             powerfully
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             came
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             their
             dayes
             :
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             knowledge
             in
             deepe
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             without
             studie
             :
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecie
             :
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             ,
             of
             healing
             by
             imposition
             
             of
             hands
             ,
             of
             casting
             out
             devils
             ,
             of
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             confirmation
             of
             their
             doctrine
             :
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             of
             immunitie
             from
             errour
             in
             teaching
             or
             writing
             :
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             rod
             ,
             in
             smiting
             offendors
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             Elymas
             with
             blindenesse
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               Ananias
            
             &
             Sapphira
             with
             suddaine
             death
             .
             Which
             peculiar
             gifts
             were
             promised
             and
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             admirable
             use
             and
             power
             of
             them
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             should
             come
             gloriously
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             more
             and
             more
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             more
             allured
             in
             the
             beginning
             and
             cradle
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             who
             a
             little
             before
             was
             so
             hated
             and
             despised
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Apostolicall
             diligence
             ,
             which
             was
             wonderfull
             ,
             
             and
             all
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             might
             come
             gloriously
             in
             this
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             The
             travells
             
             of
             Paul
             alone
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             hee
             carried
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             unto
             a
             
               third
               part
               of
               the
               knowne
               world
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             19.
             20.
             
             Yea
             in
             his
             time
             hee
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospell
             was
             preached
             not
             at
             Colossus
             onely
             (
             as
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             )
             but
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             it
             was
             
               fruitfull
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               v.
            
             23.
             
             How
             instant
             were
             they
             in
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             disputing
             ,
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             glorious
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             Apostles
             
             in
             their
             Ministerie
             :
             which
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             speech
             ,
             that
             they
             
               did
               more
            
             in
             the
             means
             of
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             himselfe
             did
             .
             
             Act.
             2.
             at
             one
             Sermon
             of
             
               Peters
               ,
               three
               thousand
            
             were
             converted
             :
             this
             was
             the
             first
             famous
             draught
             of
             this
             fisher
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             which
             three
             thousand
             subjects
             were
             added
             
             to
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             one
             day
             :
             here
             came
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             gloriously
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             what
             wonderfull
             increase
             it
             took
             in
             all
             quarters
             ,
             all
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             do
             witnesse
             :
             especially
             twenty
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             in
             which
             times
             howsoever
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             extinct
             ,
             as
             James
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             by
             
               Herod
               ,
               Ast.
            
             12.
             yet
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             who
             heard
             Christ
             speake
             these
             words
             ,
             were
             living
             :
             witnesse
             that
             Synod
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             was
             fifteene
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             wherein
             James
             sonne
             of
             Alphens
             was
             President
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             both
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             then
             living
             :
             and
             so
             this
             prophecie
             of
             Christ
             was
             accomplished
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             6.
             
             Fortie
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             
             
             Ascension
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Jewish
             ●orship
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Temple
             ,
             were
             so
             ●olished
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             one
             ●one
             was
             not
             left
             upon
             another
             ;
             ●e
             whole
             house
             and
             all
             the
             uten●ls
             and
             shadowes
             were
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             of
             them
             ●ould
             longer
             stand
             up
             against
             Christ
             ,
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             of
             them
             :
             Then
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             let
             into
             his
             kingdome
             most
             ●erspicuously
             ,
             all
             va●les
             were
             ●ow
             rent
             ,
             all
             shadowes
             vanished
             ,
             ●ll
             partitions
             broken
             downe
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             open
             face
             trium●hantly
             conquering
             and
             prevai●ing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             John●he
             ●he
             Evangelist
             saw
             ,
             who
             dyed
             in
             the
             101.
             yeare
             after
             Christ
             ,
             about
             ●0
             .
             yeares
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             Chronologers
             have
             collected
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Christ
             was
             come
             in
             his
             
             Kingdome
             before
             :
             so
             John
             Baptist
             preached
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               for
               the
               kingdome
               
               of
               God
               is
               at
               hand
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             said
             in
             Matt.
             12.
             
             If
             I
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cast
             out
             divels
             ,
             then
             is
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               come
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             was
             come
             in
             his
             kingdome
             before
             :
             1.
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             it
             :
             2.
             to
             Judea
             :
             3.
             in
             a
             dim
             &
             obscure
             light
             in
             comparison
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             come
             in
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             here
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             Wee
             might
             adde
             hereto
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             :
             Matthew
             ,
             
             who
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             eight
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             Marke
             ten
             ,
             Luke
             fifteene
             ,
             and
             John
             forty
             two
             ;
             wherein
             Christ
             came
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             apparently
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Yea
             this
             last
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             John
             ,
             saw
             Christs
             comming
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             in
             the
             undaunted
             confession
             
             of
             his
             Name
             by
             many
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             that
             gave
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             truth
             .
             For
             hee
             lived
             to
             see
             three
             of
             those
             bloodie
             persecutions
             of
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             of
             Nero
             ,
             under
             whom
             Peter
             &
             Paul
             suffered
             ,
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             under
             whom
             himselfe
             was
             banished
             into
             the
             Isle
             Pathmos
             ,
             where
             hee
             wrote
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             under
             whom
             were
             many
             thousand
             Christians
             drawne
             to
             death
             daily
             ,
             as
             Plinie
             the
             second
             
             testifieth
             ,
             writing
             in
             their
             behalfe
             to
             Trajan
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             in
             whose
             dayes
             John
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             dyed
             the
             10●
             .
             yeare
             of
             his
             owne
             age
             .
             All
             which
             hath
             notably
             cleared
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Saviours
             prediction
             .
             Now
             followes
             the
             observation
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               most
            
             
             
               powerfully
               preached
               ,
               and
               most
               cheerefully
               obeyed
               ,
               there
               Christ
               commeth
               most
               gloriously
               in
               his
               
               kingdome
               .
            
             The
             whole
             110.
             
             Psalme
             
             is
             a
             prophecie
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             who
             is
             appointed
             to
             rule
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             
             1.
             
             The
             place
             or
             countrie
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             is
             King
             ,
             is
             
               Sion
               ,
               v.
            
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             figured
             by
             Sion
             at
             that
             time
             .
             2.
             
             
             His
             government
             over
             his
             Church
             is
             called
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             the
             similitude
             it
             hath
             with
             earthly
             Kingdomes
             :
             and
             in
             all
             wee
             shall
             see
             the
             comming
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             to
             bee
             by
             the
             powerfull
             preaching
             and
             obeying
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Earthly
             Kings
             have
             royall
             
             titles
             ,
             and
             stiles
             of
             honour
             :
             So
             for
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             hee
             is
             called
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             13.
             
             Even
             that
             eternall
             Word
             
               (
               Joh.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             )
             which
             was
             before
             all
             beginning
             ,
             but
             now
             incarnate
             .
             And
             he
             is
             called
             
               faithfull
               and
               true
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             not
             onely
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             
             but
             true
             in
             his
             promises
             and
             retributions
             of
             reward
             to
             those
             that
             valiantly
             fight
             his
             battels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             Kings
             have
             subjects
             :
             
             and
             here
             must
             be
             subjects
             ,
             which
             
               heare
               his
               voice
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               Joh.
            
             10.
             28.
             called
             a
             
               willing
               people
               ,
               Ps.
            
             110.
             3.
             
             Elect
             ,
             and
             drawne
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             all
             gathered
             by
             the
             word
             and
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             unwilling
             made
             a
             willing
             people
             ,
             because
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             both
             by
             price
             and
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Other
             Kings
             have
             their
             
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             for
             the
             government
             of
             their
             subjects
             .
             The
             lawes
             of
             this
             King
             are
             the
             lawes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Charter
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             two
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             entire
             nature
             renewed
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             revealed
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             It
             is
             hence
             called
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               Matth.
            
             13.
             19.
             because
             his
             Kingdome
             is
             erected
             and
             preserved
             by
             it
             .
             And
             these
             
             lawes
             are
             bounded
             with
             rewards
             to
             the
             Observers
             ,
             and
             penalties
             to
             the
             transgressours
             ;
             all
             these
             being
             comprehended
             in
             the
             promises
             and
             threats
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Other
             Kings
             ride
             in
             great
             state
             and
             glory
             ,
             both
             to
             make
             and
             
             execute
             lawes
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             their
             just
             warres
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             right
             and
             subjects
             ,
             and
             just
             revenge
             of
             wrong-doers
             .
             So
             this
             King
             
               rideth
               upon
               a
               white
               horse
            
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             triumpheth
             by
             his
             truth
             ,
             being
             
               faithfull
               and
               true
               ,
               fighting
               and
               judging
               righteously
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             11.
             and
             Psal.
             45.
             4.
             
             
               Prosper
               with
               thy
               glory
               ,
               ride
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               and
               meekenes
               .
            
             And
             how
             gloriously
             he
             rode
             on
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             wee
             have
             shewed
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Other
             Kings
             have
             their
             crownes
             ,
             sword
             ,
             and
             scepter
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             difference
             from
             this
             King
             :
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             
               many
               crownes
            
             
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             whereas
             other
             Princes
             seldome
             have
             above
             one
             ;
             to
             note
             the
             many
             victories
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             hee
             hath
             obtained
             against
             Satan
             ,
             sin
             ,
             death
             ,
             hell
             ,
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             subjects
             .
             2.
             
             His
             
             sword
             is
             the
             
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             he
             holds
             not
             in
             his
             hand
             as
             other
             Princes
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
               mouth
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               16.
               
               Out
               of
               his
               mouth
               went
               a
               two
               edged
               sword
               :
               Esa.
               11.
               4.
               
               Hee
               shall
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               slay
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             where
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             breath
             of
             his
             lips
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             namely
             ,
             his
             word
             ;
             by
             which
             sword
             hee
             subdued
             three
             
             thousand
             at
             one
             Sermon
             .
             3.
             
             His
             scepter
             is
             that
             
               rod
               of
               his
               power
            
             
             which
             he
             sends
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             word
             as
             is
             expounded
             ,
             
               Esa.
               2.
               3.
               
               The
               law
               shall
               goe
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
             But
             ,
             other
             Princes
             hold
             
             their
             scepter
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             hee
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Other
             Kings
             have
             their
             
             guard
             and
             armie
             to
             attend
             them
             :
             So
             hath
             he
             those
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             their
             attendance
             ,
             
               Psal.
               110.
               3.
               
               Thy
               people
               shall
               come
               willingly
               at
               the
               time
               of
               assembling
               thine
               army
               in
               holy
               beautie
               :
            
             whereby
             wee
             know
             who
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             waite
             on
             Christ
             as
             his
             servants
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             that
             waite
             at
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             called
             his
             
               holy
               beautie
            
             :
             these
             have
             free
             accesse
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             presence-chamber
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             into
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             where
             hee
             is
             present
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             guide
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             this
             plainely
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Word
             is
             preached
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             commeth
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             His
             name
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             subjects
             gathered
             
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             lawes
             the
             word
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             his
             white
             horse
             on
             which
             hee
             rideth
             in
             triumph
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             his
             crownes
             are
             put
             and
             held
             on
             his
             head
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             scepter
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             his
             sword
             the
             two
             edged
             sword
             going
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             his
             attendants
             and
             guard
             waiting
             on
             him
             in
             the
             place
             of
             holy
             beautie
             .
          
           
             Which
             serves
             to
             convince
             all
             
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             rebels
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             and
             rebels
             hee
             hath
             ,
             are
             the
             hinderers
             of
             his
             word
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             let
             their
             pretences
             be
             what
             they
             will
             :
             and
             manifestly
             are
             they
             discovered
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             will
             say
             every
             day
             ,
             
               Thy
               Kingdome
               come
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             all
             their
             power
             hinder
             the
             passage
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             nothing
             is
             such
             a
             〈…〉
             ion
             to
             them
             ,
             nothing
             is
             such
             burden
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             as
             
             Christs
             comming
             powerfully
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             themselves
             
               will
               not
               enter
               ,
               nor
               yet
               suffer
            
             such
             as
             
             would
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             the
             like
             of
             our
             wilfull
             Recusants
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             this
             great
             king
             ,
             investing
             him
             into
             his
             kingdome
             :
             Were
             not
             he
             a
             disloyall
             subject
             ,
             that
             would
             wilfully
             denie
             his
             presence
             at
             the
             Proclamation
             whereby
             the
             king
             is
             proclaimed
             the
             lawfull
             heire
             and
             successour
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             reckon
             him
             an
             enemie
             ,
             that
             refuseth
             to
             be
             present
             while
             he
             is
             by
             publike
             preaching
             and
             proclamation
             set
             into
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             Church
             ?
             hath
             Christ
             any
             place
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             cannot
             abide
             to
             heare
             he
             should
             be
             set
             in
             his
             lawfull
             inheritance
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             that
             all
             these
             ,
             either
             secret
             
             or
             professed
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             would
             seasonably
             consider
             what
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             combination
             against
             Christs
             Kingdome
             and
             government
             !
          
           
             1.
             
             Hath
             his
             Father
             established
             
             him
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             
               set
               his
               King
               on
               Sion
            
             ,
             and
             will
             the
             rebels
             displace
             him
             ?
             will
             they
             wrong
             and
             resist
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             up
             ?
             will
             they
             pull
             his
             crowne
             from
             his
             head
             ,
             dethrone
             him
             from
             his
             government
             ,
             wrest
             the
             sword
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             breake
             his
             scepter
             in
             pieces
             ,
             violate
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             thinke
             to
             prosper
             in
             their
             high
             treasons
             ,
             and
             in
             taking
             up
             armes
             against
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Looke
             on
             the
             dangerous
             
             issue
             and
             estate
             of
             enemies
             ,
             
               Luk.
               19.
               27.
               
               Those
               mine
               enemies
               that
               will
               not
               I
               should
               raigne
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               them
               hither
               that
               I
               may
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             stoupe
             to
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ?
             his
             rod
             of
             iron
             is
             readie
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             
               breake
               thee
               to
               pieces
               as
               〈◊〉
               potters
               
               vessel
               ,
               Psalme
            
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             must
             bee
             
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             when
             Christ
             comes
             most
             powerfully
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             so
             our
             Lord
             here
             comforteth
             his
             Disciples
             in
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             Lord
             after
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             contempt
             and
             passion
             ,
             lifted
             up
             againe
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             A
             child
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             a
             servant
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Master
             :
             especially
             a
             loving
             spouse
             in
             the
             advancement
             of
             her
             husband
             :
             And
             how
             should
             we
             cheere
             up
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             honoured
             in
             a
             powerfull
             Ministerie
             ,
             his
             enemies
             throwne
             downe
             before
             him
             ,
             our
             brethren
             drawne
             by
             multitudes
             under
             his
             allegeance
             ?
             &c.
             Contrarily
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             the
             griefe
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             crosseth
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             when
             any
             designe
             prevaileth
             against
             
             his
             word
             ,
             when
             any
             holy
             Ministerie
             is
             cast
             downe
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             loseth
             an
             ensigne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Wee
             must
             also
             every
             one
             doe
             
             our
             best
             to
             set
             up
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             may
             lift
             up
             and
             hold
             up
             his
             scepter
             every
             where
             :
             thou
             prayest
             his
             kingdome
             may
             come
             ,
             use
             meanes
             for
             that
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             thou
             must
             punish
             
             offenders
             against
             his
             lawes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             Kings
             :
             thou
             must
             order
             thy
             government
             as
             well
             by
             his
             Iawes
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             :
             By
             thy
             example
             thou
             must
             grace
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             thy
             presence
             thou
             wilt
             grace
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Kings
             lawes
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Minister
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             Lords
             
             Scepter-bearer
             :
             thou
             must
             hold
             up
             this
             Scepter
             and
             mace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             preaching
             the
             word
             plainly
             ,
             purely
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             instantly
             :
             as
             Johns
             ,
             goe
             next
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             
             way
             for
             him
             :
             as
             friends
             of
             the
             bridegrome
             ,
             be
             sure
             hee
             increase
             
             though
             wee
             decrease
             .
             How
             doe
             they
             this
             ,
             that
             preach
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             or
             preach
             against
             preaching
             ,
             and
             declaime
             against
             those
             that
             most
             zealously
             advance
             the
             Scepter
             and
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ?
             that
             were
             not
             Christ
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             truth
             stronger
             than
             all
             ,
             Christ
             should
             never
             come
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             if
             hee
             were
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             such
             an
             one
             as
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             a
             King
             without
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             without
             subjects
             or
             lawes
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             bee
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             shew
             thy selfe
             a
             good
             subject
             to
             
             this
             King
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdome
             both
             within
             and
             without
             thee
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               thee
            
             :
             thou
             must
             set
             up
             his
             lawes
             and
             authoritie
             in
             thy
             familie
             ,
             by
             instruction
             ,
             catechizing
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             holy
             orders
             ,
             by
             which
             faith
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             
             may
             bee
             planted
             and
             cherished
             ;
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             draught
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             thine
             house
             :
             and
             by
             Christian
             conference
             admonishing
             and
             exhorting
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             containe
             every
             one
             in
             his
             alleageance
             and
             subjection
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Above
             all
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             to
             set
             up
             this
             Kingdome
             
               within
               our selves
            
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             the
             rule
             and
             soveraigntie
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             word
             in
             our
             owne
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             may
             wee
             doe
             this
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             as
             good
             subjects
             we
             
             frame
             and
             compose
             our selves
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             :
             Both
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Christians
             are
             a
             people
             under
             lawes
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             acknowledgeth
             not
             the
             fundamentall
             lawes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             and
             will
             not
             bee
             ruled
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             subjects
             :
             As
             also
             to
             the
             holinesse
             
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             daily
             putting
             on
             a
             
               divine
               nature
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             1.
             4.
             
             The
             subjects
             of
             Christ
             are
             
               people
               of
               a
               pure
               language
            
             :
             and
             though
             sanctitie
             bee
             
             scorned
             ,
             and
             hunted
             with
             disgrace
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
             
               King
               onely
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             as
             good
             subjects
             we
             serve
             
             with
             chearfulnesse
             and
             joyfulnesse
             this
             King
             of
             glory
             .
             
               With
               chearfulnesse
            
             :
             for
             his
             people
             are
             a
             
               willing
               people
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             
               free-will
               offerings
               ,
               Psal.
            
             110.
             and
             besides
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             is
             to
             raigne
             ,
             all
             his
             subjects
             are
             Kings
             ,
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             is
             a
             Kingdome
             .
             
               With
               joyfulnesse
               also
               :
               Psal.
               149.
               2.
               
               Let
               the
               children
               of
               Sion
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               King
               :
            
             blesse
             GOD
             that
             hath
             shewed
             us
             the
             way
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             who
             else
             had
             beene
             still
             in
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               darknesse
            
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             hath
             made
             an
             entrance
             for
             us
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             passed
             by
             
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             entrance
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             passed
             by
             many
             nations
             and
             millions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             the
             world
             brought
             us
             under
             the
             subjection
             of
             this
             King.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             as
             good
             subjects
             wee
             maintaine
             the
             honour
             and
             authoritie
             
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             obtained
             by
             him
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             wee
             maintaine
             his
             right
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             set
             up
             his
             word
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             suffer
             it
             to
             command
             and
             rule
             our
             owne
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             tions
             ,
             
             and
             bring
             all
             into
             the
             〈…〉
             dience
             of
             Christ.
             If
             we
             cannot
             prevaile
             ,
             that
             his
             word
             may
             command
             and
             rule
             others
             ,
             yet
             see
             it
             rule
             and
             command
             our selves
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             maintaine
             warre
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             armes
             against
             all
             his
             and
             our
             enemies
             ,
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             his
             honour
             and
             our
             salvation
             .
             We
             must
             be
             stout
             and
             invincible
             
             against
             all
             that
             would
             incroach
             and
             raign
             over
             us
             in
             stead
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             wee
             must
             levie
             forces
             ,
             and
             serve
             in
             his
             warres
             against
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             evils
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             and
             lives
             :
             all
             which
             wee
             must
             resist
             instantly
             ,
             for
             the
             Adversary
             is
             restlesse
             in
             assaulting
             :
             wisely
             ,
             standing
             on
             our
             watch
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             complete
             armour
             of
             God
             :
             stoutly
             ,
             for
             the
             warre
             is
             difficult
             ,
             but
             the
             victory
             certain
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             good
             subjects
             we
             
             must
             maintaine
             our
             owne
             liberties
             :
             
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               
               Stand
               fast
               in
               the
               liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               intangled
               againe
               with
               the
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               .
            
             Resolve
             never
             to
             come
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             any
             more
             :
             it
             was
             basenesse
             and
             madnesse
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             being
             free
             from
             Pharaohs
             oppressions
             ,
             they
             would
             
             run
             back
             into
             Egypt
             in
             all
             haste
             .
             Nor
             under
             the
             yoke
             &
             bondage
             of
             humane
             traditions
             ,
             or
             yokes
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             Christs
             greatest
             enemie
             .
             Of
             all
             slaves
             and
             vassals
             let
             us
             esteeme
             the
             slave
             of
             sin
             the
             greatest
             :
             and
             seeing
             
               the
               Son
               hath
            
             
             
               made
               us
               free
            
             ,
             let
             us
             highly
             prize
             &
             stoutly
             maintaine
             this
             freedome
             .
          
           
             To
             perswade
             all
             this
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             what
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             Christ
             is
             ,
             of
             what
             power
             
             to
             constraine
             obedience
             ,
             and
             restraine
             rebels
             :
             he
             can
             get
             himselfe
             a
             name
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             his
             Scepter
             
             without
             thee
             ,
             and
             against
             thee
             ,
             being
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             :
             but
             for
             thy
             good
             hee
             would
             take
             thee
             in
             as
             anassistant
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             if
             thy
             service
             bee
             his
             ,
             his
             honour
             is
             thine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             what
             a
             good
             and
             
             gracious
             Lord
             thou
             servest
             ,
             one
             that
             no
             way
             burdens
             his
             servants
             and
             subjects
             ,
             but
             every
             way
             enricheth
             
             them
             ,
             by
             bestowing
             large
             gifts
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             his
             whole
             Kingdome
             to
             every
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             whose
             love
             is
             experienced
             by
             his
             death
             for
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             his
             presence
             with
             his
             subjects
             in
             all
             places
             and
             occasions
             :
             
             Hee
             seeth
             who
             makes
             his
             heart
             a
             presence-chanber
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sets
             up
             his
             chaire
             of
             estate
             there
             ,
             who
             they
             be
             that
             take
             care
             nothing
             be
             done
             or
             defended
             against
             his
             lawes
             in
             his
             owne
             presence
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             are
             that
             suffer
             his
             word
             to
             sway
             against
             lusts
             .
             The
             very
             sight
             of
             the
             Kings
             sword
             should
             adaunt
             offenders
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             word
             
               in
               the
               heart
            
             :
             How
             
             much
             more
             should
             his
             owne
             presence
             provoke
             us
             to
             all
             dutie
             and
             subjection
             ?
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           RACE
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sor●nne
             that
             you
             may
             obtaine
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           holy
           Apostle
           hath
           at
           
           large
           disswaded
           these
           Corinthians
           ,
           late
           ly
           converted
           from
           heathenisme
           ,
           from
           sundry
           relickes
           of
           superstition
           still
           continued
           among
           them
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           from
           eating
           meats
           in
           the
           Idol-Temple
           offered
           unto
           Idols
           ;
           from
           which
           feasts
           and
           meetings
           they
           were
           the
           hardlier
           restrained
           ,
           because
           
           they
           were
           much
           addicted
           to
           gluttony
           ,
           and
           pampering
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           And
           therefore
           more
           strongly
           ,
           both
           from
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           reasons
           ,
           he
           urgeth
           the
           duties
           of
           Christian
           sobriety
           and
           mortification
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           If
           ye
           shall
           obiect
           ,
           that
           now
           your
           Christian
           liberty
           affords
           you
           more
           interest
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           comforts
           of
           life
           ,
           than
           before
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           as
           much
           liberty
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           any
           ,
           but
           
             for
             the
             Gospels
          
           
           sake
           I
           forbeare
           my
           libertie
           in
           greater
           matters
           than
           these
           ;
           I
           might
           marry
           a
           wife
           ,
           or
           I
           might
           require
           my
           maintenance
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           my
           right
           ;
           but
           I
           for
           the
           Gospell
           deny
           my selfe
           in
           all
           ,
           I
           worke
           with
           my
           hands
           to
           avoyd
           offence
           :
           so
           your
           liberty
           in
           Christ
           allowes
           you
           not
           any
           use
           of
           the
           creature
           with
           the
           hinderance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           the
           scandall
           of
           others
           .
           
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           hee
           addeth
           a
           
           strong
           reason
           ,
           from
           a
           pleasant
           similitude
           ,
           comparing
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           a
           Race
           :
           those
           that
           runne
           in
           a
           race
           ,
           either
           for
           praise
           ,
           or
           a
           garland
           of
           flowers
           ,
           or
           a
           small
           temporall
           reward
           ,
           pamper
           not
           their
           bodies
           ,
           nor
           load
           and
           stuffe
           themselves
           with
           meats
           and
           drinkes
           ,
           but
           are
           abstinent
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           spare
           diet
           ,
           and
           forbeare
           and
           strip
           themselves
           of
           al
           encumbrances
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           even
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           them
           heavy
           &
           unweldy
           in
           their
           race
           .
           Much
           more
           should
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           spirituall
           race
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           another
           manner
           of
           Crowne
           or
           prize
           ,
           cast
           off
           all
           things
           that
           
             presse
             downe
          
           and
           encumber
           you
           ,
           
           and
           
             so
             runne
             the
             race
          
           set
           before
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           frustrate
           of
           your
           expectation
           .
        
         
           These
           Corinthians
           were
           well
           
           acquainted
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           runners
           :
           
             Know
             ye
             not
          
           ,
           that
           they
           
           which
           runne
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           a
           race
           ,
           &c.
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Yee
             cannot
             but
             know
          
           .
           There
           were
           the
           
             games
             of
             Olympus
          
           ,
           celebrated
           every
           fift
           yeare
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           Iupiter
           :
           and
           there
           were
           the
           
             Istmian
             games
          
           ,
           instituted
           of
           Theseus
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           Neptune
           ,
           their
           Sea-god
           ,
           which
           were
           every
           fifth
           yeare
           exercised
           at
           Istmus
           ,
           a
           streight
           in
           Gre●ce
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Corinth
           .
        
         
           Obi●ct
           .
           But
           why
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           draw
           his
           argument
           from
           
           prophane
           games
           ,
           used
           among
           heathens
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           Idols
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Apostle
           approves
           not
           the
           games
           ,
           nor
           shewes
           how
           well
           or
           ill
           they
           doe
           in
           running
           ,
           but
           from
           them
           deduceth
           what
           we
           may
           turne
           to
           a
           good
           use
           in
           a
           better
           race
           ,
           for
           a
           better
           prize
           .
           Our
           Lord
           approves
           not
           of
           an
           
             uniust
             steward
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           shewes
           
           how
           wee
           may
           and
           ought
           wisely
           to
           provide
           for
           our selves
           ,
           as
           hee
           
           did
           .
           Christ
           approves
           not
           
             a
             theeves
             comming
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           when
           hee
           compares
           himselfe
           to
           one
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           15.
           onely
           hee
           excites
           our
           watchfulnesse
           to
           be
           alwayes
           ready
           for
           his
           comming
           .
        
         
           And
           even
           from
           this
           practice
           
           of
           the
           Apostle
           wee
           may
           gaine
           a
           rule
           of
           prudence
           :
           
             when
             we
             must
             see
             many
             things
             we
             mislike
             ,
             but
             cannot
             reforme
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             them
             we
             can
             .
          
           A
           wise
           man
           may
           gather
           good
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           not
           so
           good
           .
           A
           man
           may
           sometime
           light
           of
           a
           peece
           of
           gold
           on
           a
           dunghill
           :
           and
           will
           he
           not
           take
           it
           up
           ?
           The
           Bee
           will
           sucke
           sweet
           honey
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           stinking
           herbes
           .
           Wee
           may
           not
           presently
           tumult
           against
           things
           
           we
           dislike
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           our
           Apostle
           :
           but
           if
           we
           cannot
           amend
           them
           ;
           so
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           doe
           least
           hurt
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           may
           ,
           gather
           some
           good
           from
           them
           :
           and
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           make
           good
           use
           of
           things
           we
           
           approve
           not
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           words
           .
           In
           this
           
           short
           Apostolicall
           injunction
           are
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           The
           precept
           ,
           
             to
             runne
          
           :
           2.
           
           The
           manner
           ,
           
             so
             run
          
           :
           3.
           
           The
           end
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             may
             obtaine
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           scope
           and
           ayme
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Precept
           are
           ,
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Who
             must
             runne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             he
             must
             runne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             he
             must
             runne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             use
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           .
           Every
           
           
             Christian
             must
             runne
          
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Christianity
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             race
             ,
          
           and
           every
           Christian
           must
           
             runne
             the
             race
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           12.
           1.
           
           In
           other
           races
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Istmus
           neare
           Corinth
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Apostle
           alludeth
           ,
           some
           runne
           and
           some
           stand
           still
           ,
           or
           looke
           on
           :
           but
           here
           ,
           in
           this
           Christian
           race
           ,
           all
           must
           run
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           and
           none
           must
           looke
           on
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christian
           life
           is
           compared
           
           to
           a
           course
           or
           race
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           for
           five
           respects
           considerable
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           all
           running
           must
           be
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           within
           bounds
           and
           
           limits
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           run
           in
           ,
           is
           the
           
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.
           30.
           
           This
           is
           the
           right
           and
           good
           way
           ,
           the
           lightest
           and
           shortest
           way
           ,
           the
           fairest
           and
           cleanest
           way
           ,
           without
           all
           windings
           or
           turnings
           to
           the
           right
           or
           left
           hand
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           running
           is
           a
           strife
           and
           
           contention
           :
           so
           in
           the
           Christian
           race
           :
           but
           the
           strife
           is
           not
           by
           speed
           or
           swiftnesse
           of
           feet
           ,
           but
           a
           spirituall
           strife
           ,
           of
           faith
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           piety
           ,
           good
           conscience
           and
           obedience
           .
           And
           as
           in
           a
           race
           the
           whole
           man
           runneth
           and
           striveth
           and
           every
           part
           of
           the
           runner
           :
           so
           in
           this
           race
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           have
           religion
           in
           his
           mouth
           and
           profession
           ,
           and
           say
           hee
           will
           runne
           ,
           but
           scarce
           move
           hand
           or
           foot
           in
           any
           good
           duty
           :
           no
           man
           can
           run
           with
           his
           tongue
           ,
           and
           his
           foot
           
           stand
           still
           .
           Israel
           professed
           ,
           that
           
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             commanded
          
           
           
             they
             would
             doe
          
           :
           here
           were
           good
           words
           :
           but
           how
           often
           did
           they
           tempt
           him
           in
           the
           Desart
           ?
           Paul
           would
           not
           runne
           ,
           as
           
             beating
             the
             ayre
          
           with
           bare
           words
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           26.
           
           Neither
           doth
           the
           kingdome
           
           of
           God
           stand
           
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             :
          
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           in
           all
           things
           wee
           labour
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           before
           God
           and
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           running
           there
           is
           a
           goale
           
           or
           prize
           which
           we
           run
           for
           .
           The
           prize
           or
           Crowne
           for
           which
           we
           runne
           ,
           is
           everlasting
           glory
           :
           not
           a
           crowne
           or
           wreath
           of
           flowers
           ,
           but
           an
           
             incorruptible
             crowne
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           5.
           4.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           in
           a
           race
           are
           spectators
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Vmpire
           that
           gives
           the
           crowne
           or
           prize
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           spectators
           are
           
             men
             and
             -
             Angels
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Vmpire
           is
           God
           ,
           an
           incorrupt
           Iudge
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           appointed
           the
           race
           ,
           giveth
           the
           
           crowne
           to
           every
           one
           that
           runneth
           well
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           race
           ,
           
           the
           wager
           is
           wonne
           or
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           crowne
           received
           or
           mist
           :
           and
           as
           the
           race
           is
           runne
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           disposed
           :
           so
           at
           the
           end
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           the
           prize
           of
           eternall
           life
           is
           either
           wonne
           or
           lost
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           in
           the
           race
           lost
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           be
           recovered
           ,
           neither
           by
           bribe
           nor
           intreaty
           .
           If
           in
           this
           life
           we
           win
           it
           ,
           we
           weare
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           lost
           for
           eternitie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Christian
           life
           is
           a
           race
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           why
           must
           we
           runne
           this
           race
           ?
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           standing
           in
           Religion
           :
           and
           the
           way
           is
           very
           long
           which
           we
           have
           to
           goe
           :
           we
           have
           a
           large
           journey
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           betwixt
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           and
           
           though
           we
           runne
           ,
           we
           shall
           come
           in
           slow
           enough
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           time
           is
           short
           which
           
           is
           allotted
           to
           runne
           this
           race
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           
           which
           is
           but
           as
           a
           vapour
           ,
           a
           post
           ,
           an
           arrow
           flying
           in
           the
           ayre
           :
           the
           day
           is
           short
           ,
           the
           night
           hastens
           ,
           and
           our
           feare
           of
           being
           benighted
           should
           hasten
           us
           thorow
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           parties
           against
           whom
           
           we
           runne
           ,
           are
           very
           swift
           and
           cunning
           to
           supplant
           :
           sor
           wee
           runne
           against
           
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           ,
           the
           devill
           ,
           our
           flesh
           ,
           sin
           
           and
           sinners
           ,
           who
           incessantly
           seeke
           to
           slacke
           our
           course
           in
           this
           race
           ;
           sometimes
           casting
           in
           our
           way
           (
           as
           Medea
           )
           a
           peece
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           golden
           Apples
           (
           as
           the
           Poets
           feigne
           ,
           of
           Atlanta
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           profits
           or
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           all
           to
           cast
           us
           backe
           in
           our
           way
           :
           nay
           ,
           our
           owne
           incumbrances
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           wee
           need
           no
           other
           to
           slow
           our
           pace
           :
           So
           as
           the
           swiftest
           runner
           shall
           come
           slow
           enough
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           runner
           scarcely
           be
           saved
           ,
           where
           shall
           the
           loyterer
           appeare
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Wee
           must
           runne
           ,
           to
           witnesse
           
           
           both
           our
           disaffecting
           and
           distasting
           things
           below
           ,
           which
           we
           hasten
           from
           ,
           as
           also
           our
           earnest
           affecting
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           goale
           and
           crowne
           which
           is
           in
           our
           eye
           :
           as
           the
           two
           Disciples
           ,
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           runne
           to
           out-runne
           
           one
           another
           ,
           through
           earnest
           desire
           which
           of
           them
           should
           first
           see
           Christ
           being
           risen
           :
           so
           the
           Christian
           must
           hasten
           and
           strive
           who
           may
           enjoy
           Christ
           first
           and
           most
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           as
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           must
           we
           runne
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Our
           whole
           life
           must
           be
           
           a
           race
           .
           1
           
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
             Passe
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             your
             pilgrimage
             here
             in
             feare
             .
          
           Now
           is
           the
           time
           to
           winne
           or
           lose
           the
           goale
           .
           Eternall
           life
           is
           wonne
           or
           lost
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Spare
           thy
           paines
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           spare
           of
           thy
           paines
           hereafter
           .
           Now
           therfore
           take
           the
           time
           ,
           even
           this
           day
           :
           as
           a
           wise
           runner
           will
           set
           out
           betime
           ,
           and
           get
           the
           start
           if
           
           he
           can
           ,
           of
           his
           Adversary
           :
           
             Psal.
             119.
             60.
             
             I
             made
             hast
             ,
             and
             delayed
             not
             to
             keepe
             thy
             Commandements
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           foolish
           men
           in
           their
           life
           and
           health
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           idle
           all
           
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           same
           runne
           apace
           when
           they
           are
           sicke
           or
           dying
           .
           But
           consider
           in
           time
           ,
           
           1.
           
           What
           an
           unfit
           businesse
           a
           race
           is
           for
           those
           times
           :
           a
           man
           to
           run
           had
           need
           of
           health
           and
           strength
           and
           not
           bee
           bound
           on
           his
           bed
           of
           sickenesse
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           runne
           to
           
           heaven
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           running
           to
           hel
           all
           his
           life
           .
           for
           as
           the
           tree
           leaneth
           ,
           so
           commonly
           it
           falleth
           and
           lyeth
           .
           3.
           
           Wisedome
           will
           tell
           a
           man
           ,
           
           that
           sicknesse
           and
           death
           are
           the
           time
           to
           end
           our
           running
           ,
           not
           to
           beginne
           it
           :
           and
           that
           Christianity
           is
           a
           race
           to
           heaven
           ,
           not
           a
           jumpe
           :
           and
           the
           way
           is
           long
           ,
           and
           needs
           both
           a
           
             long
             time
          
           ,
           and
           
             good
             speed
          
           to
           attaine
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           wee
           must
           runne
           in
           the
           
           Christian
           course
           ,
           we
           learne
           how
           
           to
           conceive
           of
           the
           sound
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           laborious
           and
           painefull
           course
           ,
           as
           running
           is
           a
           violent
           motion
           ,
           and
           a
           straining
           exercise
           wherein
           the
           whole
           man
           must
           runne
           ;
           especially
           when
           a
           man
           runneth
           up
           an
           hill
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           towards
           heaven
           .
           And
           therefore
           
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           deceived
           ,
           that
           
           thinke
           a
           sound
           Christian
           can
           live
           at
           ease
           ,
           or
           in
           security
           .
           Is
           a
           garland
           of
           flowers
           denyed
           to
           him
           that
           loves
           his
           ease
           better
           than
           the
           toyle
           of
           the
           race
           ;
           and
           is
           the
           Crowne
           of
           eternall
           life
           given
           without
           labour
           ?
           or
           can
           it
           stand
           with
           the
           excellency
           of
           salvation
           to
           be
           so
           easily
           attained
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           not
           worth
           all
           our
           diligence
           ,
           to
           
           
             make
             our
             election
             sure
          
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           lukewarme
           Gospeller
           
           deludes
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           thinkes
           to
           get
           heaven
           with
           good
           hopes
           and
           wishes
           ,
           but
           will
           bee
           at
           no
           strife
           either
           against
           sinne
           ,
           or
           in
           performance
           
           of
           good
           duties
           :
           as
           if
           Christianity
           were
           such
           a
           Gentlemanly
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           their
           rents
           come
           in
           by
           Stewards
           ,
           whether
           they
           sleepe
           or
           wake
           ,
           worke
           or
           play
           .
           No
           :
           thou
           must
           
             strive
             to
          
           
           enter
           ,
           and
           runne
           ,
           and
           pant
           ,
           and
           sweat
           ,
           and
           bee
           happy
           if
           all
           thy
           labour
           can
           attaine
           the
           Crowne
           .
           But
           if
           heaven
           bee
           worth
           nothing
           ,
           take
           thine
           ease
           ,
           stand
           still
           ,
           or
           lye
           still
           ,
           meddle
           not
           with
           grace
           .
           But
           if
           it
           bee
           worth
           any
           thing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           know
           it
           is
           not
           gotten
           with
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           Christianity
           bee
           a
           
           race
           and
           strife
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           all
           strive
           to
           goe
           one
           before
           another
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           all
           graces
           .
           Runners
           in
           a
           race
           strive
           who
           may
           bee
           foremost
           :
           and
           runners
           in
           a
           spirituall
           race
           must
           contend
           ,
           who
           may
           first
           apprehend
           the
           grace
           of
           eternall
           life
           in
           the
           means
           and
           beginnings
           of
           in
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           holy
           and
           
           warrantable
           ambition
           ,
           emulation
           ,
           and
           covetousnesse
           ,
           to
           
             covet
             after
             the
             best
             gifts
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           31.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           see
           how
           men
           strive
           
           to
           be
           before
           others
           in
           wealth
           ,
           in
           good
           bargaines
           ,
           in
           pride
           of
           apparell
           ,
           in
           dainty
           fare
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           may
           set
           forward
           the
           delights
           of
           this
           present
           life
           .
           And
           ought
           wee
           not
           much
           more
           to
           striue
           to
           bee
           first
           in
           the
           bargaine
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           riches
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wealth
           of
           an
           haavenly
           inheritance
           ?
           why
           should
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           be
           
             wiser
             in
             their
             generations
          
           than
           the
           children
           of
           light
           ?
           
        
         
           3.
           
           See
           wee
           not
           wicked
           men
           runne
           fast
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           strive
           who
           
           may
           bee
           soonest
           there
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           fill
           up
           his
           measure
           first
           ?
           See
           we
           not
           how
           wretched
           and
           debaucht
           persons
           glory
           when
           they
           can
           out-sweare
           ,
           out-drinke
           ,
           or
           out-brave
           another
           ?
           and
           yet
           the
           issue
           of
           all
           is
           that
           hire
           that
           belongs
           to
           Captaine-sinners
           ,
           
           and
           such
           as
           being
           in
           the
           highest
           forme
           of
           sinne
           ,
           must
           also
           bee
           in
           the
           deepest
           dungeon
           of
           wrath
           and
           revenge
           .
           And
           shall
           wee
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           faire
           a
           marke
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           to
           encourage
           and
           improve
           all
           our
           labour
           ,
           suffer
           every
           one
           to
           get
           before
           us
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           behinde
           us
           in
           the
           meanes
           and
           encouragements
           ?
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Motives
           :
        
         
           Directions
           for
           running
           aright
           follow
           in
           the
           next
           point
           .
           And
           so
           from
           the
           precept
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           
             manner
             :
             So
             runne
          
           .
        
         
           Not
           every
           runner
           or
           striver
           
           obtaines
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           runs
           and
           
             strives
             lawfully
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           to
           runne
           ,
           namely
           with
           limitation
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Which
           are
           they
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           They
           consist
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           right
           preparation
           :
           2.
           
           Conditions
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           can
           runne
           so
           as
           to
           
           attaine
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           rightly
           prepared
           to
           the
           race
           .
           And
           the
           preparation
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           :
           
           Putting
           off
           all
           hindrances
           :
           Providing
           all
           needfull
           helpes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           cast
           off
           all
           burdens
           
           and
           weights
           that
           preste
           us
           downe
           :
           Heb.
           12.
           1.
           the
           Apostle
           enioynes
           first
           to
           
             cast
             off
             all
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             runne
             the
             race
          
           that
           is
           set
           before
           us
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           runner
           for
           a
           temporall
           prize
           will
           cast
           off
           such
           garments
           and
           carriages
           as
           he
           can
           well
           part
           withall
           :
           wee
           much
           more
           .
           The
           Scripture
           points
           us
           to
           sundry
           burthens
           which
           must
           be
           cast
           off
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           1
           Sinne
           ,
           which
           presseth
           downe
           as
           an
           intolerable
           clogge
           
           and
           burthen
           :
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             1.
             
             The
             sinne
             that
             so
             easily
             besets
             us
             :
          
           and
           as
           a
           garment
           that
           wraps
           us
           about
           and
           hinders
           the
           free
           use
           of
           our
           joynts
           and
           limbs
           :
           so
           many
           sins
           are
           so
           many
           chaines
           and
           ferters
           ;
           and
           hardly
           can
           a
           man
           runne
           ,
           with
           his
           fetters
           on
           his
           heeles
           :
           
             Iam.
             1.
             21.
             
             Lay
             aside
             all
             filthinesse
             .
          
        
         
         
           2
           The
           immoderate
           care
           of
           the
           world
           must
           be
           cast
           off
           :
           for
           ,
           
           how
           doe
           wee
           see
           worldlings
           ,
           who
           have
           clogg'd
           themselves
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           earthly
           cares
           and
           desires
           ,
           runne
           but
           hoblingly
           ?
           no
           duties
           of
           piety
           or
           mercy
           can
           be
           seene
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           no
           incitements
           or
           perswasions
           can
           prevaile
           to
           quicken
           them
           :
           earthly
           cares
           ,
           
             as
             thornes
          
           ,
           choake
           
           all
           the
           seed
           .
           How
           can
           a
           man
           runne
           through
           a
           thicket
           ,
           or
           stiffe
           ●lay
           ?
           so
           here
           ,
           Hab.
           2
           6.
           
        
         
           3
           We
           must
           cast
           off
           the
           immoderate
           use
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           
           the
           things
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           beware
           we
           
             oppresse
             not
             our selves
             with
             surfetting
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             drunkennesse
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             of
             life
          
           ;
           but
           by
           mortification
           keepe
           our selves
           thinne
           and
           spare
           ,
           If
           hee
           that
           were
           to
           run
           a
           race
           should
           stuffe
           himselfe
           with
           eating
           or
           drinking
           ,
           following
           his
           appetite
           ,
           hee
           would
           runne
           but
           heavily
           ,
           his
           adversary
           would
           wish
           no
           greater
           advantage
           .
           
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           would
           in
           his
           owne
           example
           teach
           us
           to
           
             beat
             downe
             the
             body
          
           ,
           and
           
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
             ,
             lest
             wee
             should
             runne
             in
             vaine
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           9.
           27.
           
           Full
           dyet
           breeds
           gowt
           in
           the
           feet
           ,
           which
           spoyles
           our
           running
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           hindrances
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           this
           preparation
           ,
           is
           the
           providing
           of
           
             needfull
             helpes
          
           to
           ●further
           us
           in
           our
           race
           :
           for
           so
           doe
           runners
           .
           I
           will
           onely
           mention
           three
           .
           
        
         
           1
           Faith
           ,
           to
           get
           Christ
           with
           us
           ,
           
             without
             whom
             wee
             can
             doe
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           by
           whom
           we
           shall
           be
           
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             Phil
             4
             13.
             
             Joh.
             15.
             4.
             
             If
             we
             abide
             in
             the
             vine
             we
             shall
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             .
          
           Faith
           establisheth
           our
           union
           with
           Christ
           :
           whom
           wee
           must
           take
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           
             draw
             us
             that
             we
             may
          
           
           
             runne
             after
             him
          
           ,
           to
           quicken
           us
           with
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           enlighten
           us
           in
           our
           way
           :
           else
           we
           runne
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           to
           our
           owne
           ruine
           .
           
           To
           give
           influences
           as
           an
           head
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           cover
           for
           all
           defects
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Apostle
           adviseth
           us
           to
           prouide
           
             patience
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.
           1.
           and
           
           we
           
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enioy
             the
             Promises
             :
          
           also
           to
           endure
           the
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           wherewith
           all
           the
           way
           is
           strawed
           .
           And
           indeed
           Patience
           notably
           speeds
           the
           runner
           in
           his
           way
           ;
           because
           it
           helpes
           him
           over
           many
           rubs
           and
           hindrances
           that
           lye
           in
           it
           .
           If
           a
           runner
           should
           stoope
           to
           take
           up
           and
           remove
           out
           of
           his
           way
           every
           straw
           ,
           or
           pibble
           ,
           or
           obstacle
           ,
           hee
           should
           lose
           much
           ground
           ,
           and
           cast
           himselfe
           behinde
           ;
           and
           therefore
           with
           courage
           and
           resolution
           he
           leaps
           over
           all
           ,
           and
           speeds
           himselfe
           by
           them
           :
           So
           patience
           makes
           us
           passe
           by
           the
           reproches
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           running
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           scorne
           others
           that
           doe
           ;
           and
           suffers
           us
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           often
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           
           might
           trouble
           our selves
           withall
           ,
           if
           our
           eye
           were
           not
           fixed
           on
           the
           goale
           and
           prize
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           our
           race
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Patience
           is
           of
           notable
           use
           to
           make
           the
           Christian
           runner
           long-winded
           ,
           and
           so
           enables
           him
           to
           hold
           out
           the
           labour
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           helpe
           is
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           good
           speed
           :
           so
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           
             Cant.
             1.
             2.
             
             Draw
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             runne
             after
             thee
             .
          
           For
           we
           are
           not
           sufficient
           
             of
             our selues
          
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             all
             our
             sufficiency
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cox.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           And
           therefore
           David
           every
           where
           prayes
           the
           Lord
           to
           direct
           him
           ,
           to
           lead
           him
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           uphold
           him
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           his
           heart
           for
           receiving
           grace
           that
           hee
           may
           runne
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           
           Psal.
           119.
           32.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Preparation
           for
           running
        
         
           Then
           the
           conditions
           of
           running
           are
           five
           :
        
         
           
           
             1.
             
             At
             a
             right
             marke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             a
             right
             way
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             With
             a
             right
             foot
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             a
             right
             motion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             a
             right
             end
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           running
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           sure
           to
           
             runne
             at
             a
             right
             marke
          
           :
           Christ
           must
           be
           our
           marke
           to
           runne
           at
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           
             Pauls
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           If
           wee
           must
           runne
           for
           life
           ,
           wee
           must
           runne
           to
           him
           who
           is
           
             our
             life
          
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           no
           dead
           marke
           
           that
           affords
           the
           runner
           no
           helpe
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           he
           runnes
           as
           fast
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           runne
           to
           him
           :
           
             Oant.
             2.
             8.
             
             As
             a
             Roe
             or
             young
             Hart
             he
             comes
             leaping
             and
             skipping
             over
             the
             mountaines
             :
          
           and
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           calls
           us
           after
           him
           ,
           
             (
             Come
             to
             mee
             all
             that
             are
             we
             ary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             )
          
           that
           he
           
           may
           
             refresh
             us
          
           :
           and
           whereas
           we
           come
           not
           at
           his
           call
           ,
           himselfe
           drawes
           us
           to
           runne
           after
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           consider
           ,
           if
           Christ
           bee
           the
           chiefe
           and
           onely
           ayme
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           thy
           prize
           ,
           thy
           purchase
           ,
           thy
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           whom
           all
           else
           is
           drosse
           and
           dung
           .
           Men
           runne
           after
           wealth
           and
           riches
           most
           painefully
           :
           others
           runne
           after
           honours
           and
           preferments
           :
           many
           after
           ease
           and
           pleasures
           :
           some
           after
           knowledge
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ
           :
           on
           these
           they
           fixe
           their
           eyes
           and
           minds
           ,
           as
           their
           chiefe
           marke
           ;
           and
           having
           attained
           these
           ,
           they
           sit
           downe
           and
           rest
           in
           them
           .
           But
           very
           few
           make
           Christ
           the
           marke
           whereat
           they
           runne
           :
           few
           hold
           him
           in
           their
           eyes
           and
           thoughts
           .
           And
           what
           can
           they
           hope
           to
           attaine
           at
           length
           ,
           that
           never
           runne
           at
           a
           right
           marke
           ?
           O
           silly
           men
           !
           can
           they
           chuse
           a
           better
           marke
           ?
           may
           they
           choose
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           choose
           death
           by
           refusing
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           condition
           is
           ,
           to
           run
           
           
             in
             the
             right
             way
          
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           
           lists
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           faster
           thou
           runnest
           ,
           the
           further
           thou
           art
           from
           obtaining
           .
           Now
           Christ
           is
           
             the
             way
          
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           running
           
           
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           
             by
             Christ
          
           :
           thou
           must
           still
           keepe
           him
           in
           sight
           .
           Papists
           must
           needs
           fall
           short
           ,
           that
           runne
           from
           Christ
           to
           Saints
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           merits
           ,
           humane
           satisfactions
           .
           Heathens
           must
           misse
           of
           salvation
           ,
           who
           runne
           without
           Christ.
           And
           many
           str●gling
           Christians
           who
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           but
           breake
           out
           into
           by-lanes
           of
           lusts
           and
           fleshly
           courses
           ,
           and
           so
           misse
           the
           goale
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           those
           that
           are
           carefull
           to
           enquire
           of
           the
           antient
           
           safe
           way
           ,
           they
           may
           discerne
           it
           by
           these
           notes
           :
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           cleane
           way
           :
           the
           
             way
             is
             holy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           path
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             holy
             walke
          
           
           
             in
             it
          
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
             strait
             way
          
           ,
           and
           
             few
             walke
             in
             it
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
           multitude
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           all
           strawed
           with
           crosses
           :
           and
           
             all
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             suffer
          
           
           
           persecution
           .
           Christ
           and
           his
           crosse
           are
           inseparable
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           condition
           in
           the
           
           right
           manner
           of
           running
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             We
             must
             runne
             with
             a
             right
             foot
             :
          
           Hebr.
           12.
           13.
           
           
             Make
             streight
             paths
             for
             your
             feet
          
           Hereunto
           are
           required
           ,
           1.
           
           Light
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           runne
           stedily
           and
           boldly
           ,
           not
           staggering
           or
           wavering
           ;
           but
           doe
           all
           things
           in
           saith
           ,
           which
           ever
           leaneth
           upon
           the
           warrant
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           Whosoever
           walketh
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           
             walketh
             boldly
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
           eye
           of
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           ,
           looking
           at
           the
           same
           time
           both
           to
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           marke
           :
           the
           Commandement
           is
           ,
           to
           
             ponder
             the
             path
             of
             our
             feet
             :
          
           and
           a
           
           note
           of
           a
           godly
           wise
           runner
           ,
           to
           
             order
             his
             way
             with
             discretion
          
           .
           And
           the
           wisdome
           of
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           to
           
             observe
             his
             way
          
           .
           3.
           
           Sincerity
           and
           uprightnesse
           :
           not
           to
           run
           
           halting
           or
           dissembling
           :
           
             Gon.
             17.
             1.
             
             Walke
             before
             mee
             ,
             and
             be
             upright
             .
          
           ;
           
           Politicians
           runne
           halting
           betweene
           God
           and
           Baal
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Arke
           and
           Dagon
           ,
           betweene
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ;
           as
           Peter
           in
           policy
           would
           play
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
           betweene
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           Galat.
           2.
           but
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           dissembled
           ,
           
           and
           went
           not
           the
           
             right
             way
          
           to
           the
           Gospell
           :
           so
           doe
           these
           men
           of
           two
           hearts
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           Religion
           ;
           Gallio's
           ,
           neuters
           ,
           
             unstable
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
          
           ,
           being
           
             double-minded
             ,
             Jam.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           The
           like
           of
           formall
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           dis-joyne
           justification
           from
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           ●●ver
           remission
           of
           sinne
           from
           mortification
           of
           sinne
           :
           they
           runne
           crookedly
           and
           lamely
           ,
           and
           are
           farre
           from
           uprightnesse
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           condition
           is
           ,
           to
           
             runne
             with
             a
             right
             motion
          
           :
           and
           
           then
           is
           the
           motion
           ●o
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           performed
           
             humbly
             ,
             chearfully
             ,
             constantly
          
           .
        
         
           1
           Humility
           quickens
           the
           
           
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           considers
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           progresse
           soever
           it
           hath
           made
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           
             not
             hitherto
             attained
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           did
           therfore
           
             follow
             hard
             to
             the
             mark
          
           ,
           
           because
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           attained
           .
           Doe
           thou
           likewise
           nourish
           low
           
           conceits
           in
           and
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           as
           knowing
           ,
           1.
           that
           thy
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           is
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           till
           that
           perfect
           come
           :
           2.
           that
           the
           high
           prize
           is
           not
           here
           wholly
           below
           ,
           nor
           the
           prize
           of
           immortality
           to
           be
           had
           in
           this
           mortall
           estate
           .
           Away
           then
           with
           that
           proud
           conceit
           of
           merit
           :
           thou
           hast
           attained
           enough
           ,
           that
           hast
           attained
           to
           merit
           :
           thou
           art
           gotten
           farre
           beyond
           the
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           .
           Away
           with
           the
           franticke
           conceit
           of
           perfection
           here
           :
           the
           Gospell
           and
           faithfull
           Preachers
           
             cast
             downe
             such
             high
             imaginations
          
           
           against
           grace
           .
           Who
           art
           th●u
           that
           art
           got
           before
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ?
           he
           forg●t
           all
           that
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           pressed
           hard
           to
           the
           
           marke
           before
           him
           :
           as
           good
           runners
           looke
           not
           backe
           to
           see
           how
           much
           they
           have
           runne
           ,
           which
           would
           cast
           them
           backe
           ,
           but
           their
           eye
           is
           on
           that
           before
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           see
           how
           farre
           they
           are
           behind
           that
           they
           must
           reach
           .
           Bewaile
           then
           thy
           slownesse
           ,
           stiffenesse
           ,
           or
           lamenesse
           in
           running
           ,
           and
           presse
           forward
           still
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           motion
           must
           bee
           
           chearefully
           performed
           .
           Wee
           must
           runne
           our
           race
           in
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           runne
           theirs
           :
           now
           they
           are
           described
           with
           wings
           to
           flye
           :
           so
           must
           we
           doe
           all
           our
           services
           willingly
           ,
           not
           by
           constraint
           ;
           and
           earnestly
           ,
           with
           all
           earnestnesse
           of
           affection
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           meane
           to
           attaine
           ,
           and
           of
           action
           ,
           putting
           forth
           all
           our
           speed
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           runneth
           ,
           intendeth
           the
           whole
           force
           of
           his
           body
           to
           advance
           himselfe
           forward
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             presseth
             hard
             to
             the
             marke
          
           .
           
        
         
         
           3
           Our
           motion
           is
           right
           ,
           when
           
           it
           is
           constant
           :
           both
           without
           intermission
           ,
           and
           without
           cessation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           sometimes
           runne
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sit
           still
           ,
           
           and
           rest
           us
           as
           being
           weary
           :
           nor
           as
           some
           ,
           runne
           apace
           in
           the
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           stand
           still
           or
           goe
           backe
           in
           her
           storme
           :
           nor
           as
           some
           ,
           that
           will
           bee
           good
           and
           runne
           apace
           ,
           while
           some
           sharpe
           affliction
           ,
           as
           a
           spurre
           or
           goad
           ,
           is
           thrust
           into
           their
           sides
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           grow
           as
           lazy
           ,
           or
           worse
           than
           before
           .
           But
           our
           course
           must
           be
           as
           the
           course
           of
           
             the
             Sunne
          
           ,
           which
           comes
           forth
           as
           a
           Gyant
           
             to
             runne
             his
             course
          
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           and
           never
           
           stands
           nor
           remits
           of
           his
           speed
           .
           And
           as
           a
           man
           who
           is
           to
           runne
           for
           a
           great
           wager
           ,
           hyes
           himselfe
           with
           all
           speed
           through
           thicke
           and
           thinne
           ,
           so
           wee
           ,
           having
           so
           great
           a
           prize
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           must
           hold
           our
           pace
           through
           all
           estates
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           our selves
           ,
           holding
           it
           the
           greatest
           favouring
           of
           our selves
           ,
           not
           to
           favour
           our selves
           in
           any
           condition
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           runne
           
           constantly
           
             without
             cessation
          
           ;
           not
           making
           good
           our
           race
           a
           great
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           failing
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           very
           goale
           :
           for
           1.
           
           It
           is
           unsoundnesse
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           temporizer
           :
           the
           Iewes
           rejoyce
           in
           Iohns
           light
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           :
           and
           many
           beginne
           
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           
             end
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           Much
           seed
           springs
           up
           ,
           fhoots
           forth
           ,
           and
           ●ladeth
           ,
           but
           never
           seeeth
           perfection
           ,
           nor
           the
           garner
           .
           2.
           
           Both
           naturall
           and
           supernaturall
           motion
           is
           swifter
           to
           the
           center-ward
           .
           
           True
           piety
           never
           wants
           the
           crowne
           of
           perseverance
           :
           and
           this
           never
           wants
           the
           crowne
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           3.
           
           Vnhappy
           runners
           they
           are
           ,
           
           that
           lose
           all
           even
           at
           the
           goale
           :
           and
           unhappy
           passengers
           ,
           that
           suffer
           shipwracke
           in
           the
           haven
           
           and
           harbour
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           I
           have
           runne
           apace
           ;
           but
           now
           I
           cannot
           runne
           so
           fast
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           With
           distinction
           .
           1.
           
           Art
           
           thou
           in
           temptation
           ,
           or
           wrestling
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           ?
           then
           ,
           though
           thou
           goest
           halting
           ,
           yet
           goe
           forward
           ,
           it
           is
           toward
           Canaan
           .
           2.
           
           Art
           thou
           weake
           ?
           yet
           a
           childe
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           weake
           ,
           will
           creepe
           when
           it
           cannot
           run
           to
           the
           fathers
           house
           &
           bosome
           .
           3.
           
           Art
           thou
           secure
           ?
           oh
           repent
           ,
           doe
           thy
           first
           workes
           ,
           overtake
           thy selfe
           ,
           bewaile
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           pray
           the
           Lord
           to
           enlarge
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           enable
           thee
           again
           to
           runne
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Commandements
           .
        
         
           So
           of
           the
           fourth
           condition
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           run
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           ,
           wee
           must
           propound
           to
           our
           
           selves
           a
           
             right
             end
             in
             running
          
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           and
           principally
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           30.
           secondly
           ,
           the
           obeying
           of
           Gods
           Commandement
           ;
           the
           love
           of
           
           God
           must
           constraine
           us
           to
           run
           :
           
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           obtaine
           the
           crowne
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Text.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           must
           our
           obedience
           and
           service
           be
           mercenary
           ?
           for
           so
           it
           seemes
           to
           bee
           ,
           if
           wee
           runne
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           reward
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           :
           it
           is
           not
           mercenary
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           faith
           subordinateth
           
           our
           salvation
           to
           Gods
           glory
           :
           secondly
           ,
           looketh
           on
           a
           reward
           
             freely
             promised
             and
             performed
             ,
             not
             merited
             :
          
           and
           so
           ,
           thirdly
           beholdeth
           the
           reward
           ;
           as
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           principally
           
             fixed
             on
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           merited
           it
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           propounded
           it
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           now
           holds
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           to
           sweeten
           our
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           in
           the
           way
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           cautions
           observed
           ,
           the
           Saints
           may
           runne
           in
           expectation
           of
           reward
           :
           so
           Moses
           had
           
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             
             Heb.
          
           11.
           16.
           so
           Paul
           pressed
           on
           ,
           as
           having
           
             the
             marke
          
           in
           his
           eye
           .
           Nay
           ,
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           
             for
             the
             ioy
             set
             before
             him
             ,
          
           endured
           
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           shame
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           every
           
           where
           holds
           the
           marke
           in
           our
           eye
           :
           1.
           
           To
           containe
           us
           in
           the
           right
           way
           to
           that
           marke
           .
           2.
           
           To
           maintaine
           and
           cherish
           in
           us
           a
           servent
           love
           and
           desire
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           Faith
           will
           be
           wishly
           
             looking
             at
             things
          
           
           within
           the
           vaile
           .
           3.
           
           To
           encourage
           and
           sustaine
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           digest
           and
           ●verpasse
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hasten
           them
           to
           the
           fruition
           of
           that
           they
           beleeve
           .
           
             
               That
               ye
               may
               obtaine
               .
            
          
        
         
           From
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           ,
           
           we
           come
           to
           the
           end
           .
           As
           we
           have
           enquired
           whether
           wee
           must
           runne
           to
           attaine
           ,
           so
           now
           
           we
           must
           enquire
           whether
           wee
           may
           attaine
           by
           running
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Wee
           must
           runne
           for
           thi●
           prize
           ,
           which
           wee
           attaine
           
             not
             without
             running
          
           ;
           yet
           
             not
             for
             our
             running
          
           ,
           as
           the
           merit
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           
             by
             it
          
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           obtaining
           .
           
           
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             willeth
             ,
             or
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             .
          
           For
           ,
           neither
           is
           our
           running
           our
           owne
           worke
           ,
           nor
           undue
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           proportion
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           nor
           yet
           perfect
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           best
           very
           heavy
           and
           blame-worthy
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           howsoever
           lawfull
           running
           attaineth
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           as
           a
           cause
           ,
           for
           the
           worke
           or
           merit
           of
           it
           but
           as
           a
           way
           and
           meanes
           of
           obtaining
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           is
           not
           the
           prize
           the
           reward
           of
           our
           running
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           :
           
             Matth.
             5.
             11.
             
             Great
             is
             your
             reward
             in
             heaven
             :
          
           
           and
           none
           shall
           runne
           well
           ,
           and
           be
           unrewarded
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           a
           reward
           ,
           not
           properly
           ,
           
           but
           by
           similitude
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           given
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worke
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           reward
           ,
           not
           legall
           ,
           but
           Evangelicall
           ;
           promised
           in
           mercy
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           mercy
           performed
           to
           the
           runner
           ,
           though
           not
           for
           his
           running
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           ran
           hard
           for
           the
           prize
           
             (
             Phil.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           )
           but
           for
           the
           prize
           of
           the
           high
           calling
           
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           which
           hee
           could
           attaine
           for
           running
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           strife
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           mercifull
           calling
           of
           God
           ,
           vouchsafing
           him
           a
           part
           in
           the
           free
           promise
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           also
           called
           
             (
             Col.
             3.
             24.
             
             )
             the
             reward
             of
             inheritance
             :
          
           Now
           an
           inheritance
           is
           not
           merited
           ,
           but
           freely
           descendeth
           on
           sonnes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sonnes
           :
           and
           how
           absurd
           were
           it
           for
           a
           son
           to
           goe
           and
           offer
           to
           buy
           his
           inheritance
           of
           his
           father
           ?
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           I
           may
           run
           ,
           and
           no●
           
           obtaine
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Many
             shall
             seeke
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             bee
             able
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           They
           runne
           ,
           and
           attaine
           not
           ,
           that
           runne
           amisse
           ,
           not
           observing
           the
           former
           ,
           conditions
           of
           right
           running
           :
           but
           every
           one
           that
           runneth
           aright
           ,
           shall
           attaine
           the
           crowne
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           difference
           :
           In
           temporall
           races
           many
           runne
           ,
           and
           one
           gets
           the
           prize
           ,
           that
           comes
           first
           :
           but
           here
           ,
           all
           that
           runne
           through
           ,
           attaine
           the
           crowne
           ,
           whether
           they
           come
           first
           or
           last
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           are
           the
           best
           directions
           ,
           
           to
           helpe
           us
           to
           attaine
           ,
           and
           improve
           all
           our
           labour
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           our
           race
           at
           the
           last
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           directions
           are
           sundry
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Put
           thyselfe
           in
           good
           brenth
           ;
           
           be
           cherishing
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           preparing
           him
           a
           sweet
           roome
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           who
           will
           notably
           fit
           thee
           to
           the
           race
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           hee
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           liberty
           ,
           and
           will
           set
           the
           feet
           of
           thy
           soule
           at
           liberty
           :
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
             Where
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             .
          
           He
           is
           that
           
             holy
             an
             ointing
          
           ,
           that
           brings
           the
           oyle
           of
           grace
           to
           supple
           and
           make
           nimble
           the
           joynts
           and
           sinewes
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           supply
           activity
           and
           agility
           to
           speed
           thee
           forward
           :
           as
           David
           professeth
           ,
           
             Psal.
             1
             19.
             32.
             
             I
             will
             runne
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             Commandements
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             enlarge
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           strengthens
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           16.
           but
           
             helpeth
             all
             our
             infirmities
          
           ,
           which
           would
           faint
           and
           faile
           us
           ,
           Rom
           8.
           26.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
          
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           us
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           so
           helpes
           us
           as
           it
           were
           with
           wings
           toward
           the
           marke
           .
           Great
           need
           is
           there
           of
           this
           breath
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           great
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           prayer
           :
           and
           therefore
           holy
           men
           have
           beene
           much
           and
           often
           in
           it
           :
           as
           David
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           
             make
             his
             way
             plaine
             before
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           5.
           8.
           and
           would
           
             hold
             up
             his
             
             goings
             in
             his
             paths
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           17.
           5.
           and
           that
           his
           good
           Spirit
           would
           
             convey
             him
             into
             the
             good
             land
             ,
             Psa.
          
           143.
           10.
           
           Whosoever
           knows
           that
           no
           prayer
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           heard
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           easily
           discerne
           the
           need
           of
           the
           presence
           
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           bee
           so
           much
           more
           carefull
           not
           to
           grieve
           him
           by
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Take
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             looking
             backe
          
           .
           
           
             Remember
             Lots
             wife
          
           ;
           and
           
             Luk
             9.
             62.
             no
             man
             that
             sets
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             plough
             ,
             and
             looketh
             backe
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             God.
          
           They
           looke
           backe
           ,
           that
           turne
           aside
           from
           received
           truths
           to
           old
           damned
           errors
           ,
           and
           lay
           themselves
           under
           Saint
           Pauls
           checke
           ,
           
             O
             foolish
             Galathians
             ,
             ye
             did
             run
             ●ell
             ,
             who
             hath
             bewitched
             you
             ?
          
           
           and
           under
           that
           heavy
           threatning
           2
           
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             Better
             had
             it
             beene
             ,
             never
             to
             have
             knowne
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             then
             after
             knowledge
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             holy
             Commandement
             .
          
           
           And
           they
           looke
           not
           forward
           ,
           that
           looke
           asquint
           with
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           partly
           at
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           partly
           at
           Moses
           ;
           partly
           nt
           faith
           ,
           partly
           at
           merits
           ,
           as
           Papists
           ;
           whereas
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           lookes
           right
           forward
           
             at
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             faith
             and
             salvation
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           2.
           2.
           
           How
           many
           looke
           backe
           to
           the
           profits
           ,
           honor
           ,
           ease
           ,
           or
           favour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           and
           Demas
           ?
           But
           where
           is
           now
           the
           marke
           ?
           is
           it
           before
           thee
           ,
           or
           behind
           thee
           ?
           if
           the
           marke
           be
           not
           behinde
           thee
           ,
           why
           lookest
           thou
           backe
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Intend
           thy
           way
           ,
           not
           thy
           company
           .
           Many
           will
           net
           runne
           
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           wherein
           they
           see
           not
           multitudes
           and
           great
           ones
           runne
           with
           them
           :
           who
           attend
           not
           the
           marke
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           their
           company
           ,
           and
           enquire
           not
           so
           much
           whither
           ,
           as
           
             who
             runne
          
           .
           But
           we
           must
           remember
           ;
           first
           ,
           wisdome
           walkes
           by
           rule
           ,
           not
           by
           example
           ;
           lookes
           at
           truth
           ,
           not
           
           
           at
           numbers
           ;
           cares
           not
           so
           much
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           as
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           to
           walke
           or
           runne
           with
           few
           to
           heaven
           ,
           than
           to
           hell
           for
           company
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           looke
           at
           company
           ,
           we
           must
           runne
           with
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           ,
           who
           have
           set
           their
           faces
           toward
           heaven
           :
           this
           is
           the
           most
           helpfull
           and
           fruitfull
           company
           :
           these
           will
           further
           thee
           by
           their
           counsell
           ,
           example
           ,
           and
           prayers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           attaine
           in
           this
           race
           ,
           
           we
           must
           contemne
           carnal
           counsels
           ,
           carnall
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           scornes
           of
           carnall
           men
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           carnall
           counsels
           .
           Many
           will
           not
           runne
           with
           such
           
             a
             sect
          
           ,
           as
           they
           heare
           
             every
             where
             reviled
          
           
           
             and
             contradicted
          
           ,
           though
           Paul
           himselfe
           bee
           of
           that
           sect
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           adhere
           to
           his
           doctrine
           .
           But
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           generally
           esteemed
           heresie
           ,
           must
           wee
           
             worship
             the
             God
             of
             our
             fathers
             .
          
           Others
           will
           not
           runne
           in
           that
           
           
           way
           ,
           being
           all
           strawed
           with
           crosses
           ,
           but
           will
           choose
           a
           faire
           broad
           way
           though
           it
           carry
           them
           cleane
           from
           the
           marke
           .
           Why
           doe
           they
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           leave
           the
           way
           wherein
           Christ
           himselfe
           walked
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           and
           that
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           is
           a
           strait
           way
           ,
           and
           few
           find
           it
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           carnall
           friends
           and
           
           bad
           society
           is
           as
           a
           chaine
           to
           fetter
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           leaden
           weight
           hanged
           on
           the
           heeles
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           run
           for
           heaven
           :
           These
           will
           perswade
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           Christ
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             pitty
             thy selfe
          
           ,
           
           cherish
           thy selfe
           ,
           deny
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           thy
           liberty
           ,
           thy
           reputation
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           stop
           onely
           in
           the
           race
           ,
           but
           to
           flye
           backe
           ,
           as
           Peter
           among
           a
           company
           of
           rake-hels
           will
           deny
           and
           forsweare
           his
           Master
           as
           fast
           as
           any
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           scorns
           of
           carnall
           men
           .
           
           A
           Christian
           runner
           must
           not
           bee
           
           much
           moved
           ,
           or
           much
           regard
           the
           speeches
           of
           men
           .
           Lookers
           on
           will
           have
           their
           sayings
           :
           some
           will
           say
           thou
           runnest
           too
           fast
           ,
           some
           that
           thou
           settest
           out
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           a
           softer
           pace
           would
           goe
           further
           ;
           some
           that
           thou
           out-runnest
           thy
           fellowes
           ,
           but
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           that
           thine
           eye
           and
           ayme
           is
           on
           every
           thing
           but
           the
           marke
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           thou
           must
           bee
           wiser
           than
           to
           attend
           them
           :
           thou
           hast
           thy
           course
           to
           intend
           ,
           and
           thine
           umpire
           ,
           and
           thy
           prize
           .
           Passe
           on
           thy
           way
           therefore
           ,
           
           
             through
             good
             report
             and
             evill
          
           :
           resolve
           with
           holy
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             passe
             not
             to
             be
             iudged
             by
             any
             man
             ,
          
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           that
           judgeth
           mee
           ;
           I
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           to
           mine
           owne
           Master
           .
        
         
           So
           of
           the
           fourth
           rule
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           attaine
           this
           marke
           ,
           thou
           
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           and
           renew
           thy
           strength
           :
           for
           so
           must
           a
           runnner
           doe
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           doe
           so
           ?
        
         
         
           Ans.
           By
           three
           rules
           :
           First
           ,
           hold
           fast
           the
           doctrine
           of
           grace
           :
           hold
           it
           strongly
           ,
           both
           in
           thy
           judgement
           ,
           and
           in
           thy
           affection
           :
           get
           not
           onely
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           the
           love
           of
           knowledge
           :
           sticke
           conscionably
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           both
           publike
           and
           private
           .
           For
           spirituall
           strength
           is
           maintained
           by
           spirituall
           meanes
           ,
           as
           naturall
           by
           naturall
           .
           And
           by
           meeting
           God
           in
           Sion
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           Ordinances
           ,
           Gods
           people
           
             walke
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             Psal.
          
           84.
           7.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           hold
           fast
           the
           degree
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           thou
           fall
           not
           from
           thy
           
             first
             love
          
           ,
           first
           zeale
           and
           heat
           .
           What
           hope
           of
           his
           attaining
           the
           
           marke
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           goeth
           backward
           ?
           Now
           the
           way
           to
           keepe
           grace
           in
           the
           degree
           ,
           is
           ,
           partly
           to
           repent
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           cast
           out
           and
           keepe
           out
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           open
           or
           secret
           ;
           partly
           to
           
             respect
             all
             Gods
             Commandements
          
           ,
           
           even
           the
           most
           difficult
           ,
           costly
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           hold
           on
           the
           act
           of
           grace
           :
           by
           keeping
           al
           graces
           in
           exercise
           ,
           and
           blowing
           up
           every
           grace
           which
           else
           wil
           lye
           hid
           and
           covered
           in
           corruption
           ,
           asfire
           in
           ashes
           .
           Every
           new
           act
           wil
           grow
           into
           an
           habit
           and
           custome
           ,
           and
           habits
           are
           easie
           .
           Thou
           that
           intendest
           to
           attaine
           ,
           must
           get
           forward
           ,
           and
           gaine
           ground
           ;
           never
           contenting
           thy selfe
           with
           one
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           with
           one
           degree
           of
           that
           gift
           ,
           nor
           with
           one
           or
           a
           few
           acts
           or
           exercises
           ;
           but
           be
           adding
           ,
           as
           to
           vertue
           ,
           faith
           ;
           so
           faith
           to
           faith
           :
           see
           2
           Pet.
           1
           5.
           and
           Rom.
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           A
           runner
           ,
           through
           haste
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           may
           easily
           stumble
           
           and
           fall
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           fallest
           in
           thy
           running
           ,
           thou
           must
           speedily
           rise
           by
           humble
           confession
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           repentance
           .
           Hee
           that
           lyes
           in
           his
           fall
           ,
           shall
           never
           attaine
           the
           marke
           .
           Wee
           say
           it
           is
           no
           shame
           to
           fall
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           lye
           still
           .
           But
           in
           our
           spirituall
           course
           it
           is
           a
           great
           shame
           ,
           in
           such
           
           light
           and
           meanes
           to
           take
           a
           fall
           ,
           but
           a
           farre
           greater
           to
           〈◊〉
           still
           in
           it
           .
           Hast
           thou
           falne
           in
           〈…〉
           y
           way
           ?
           
             remember
             whence
             thou
             hast
             fallen
          
           ,
           up
           againe
           ,
           and
           
             doe
             thy
             first
             worke
          
           ,
           repent
           and
           arise
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           5.
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           prevent
           utter
           shame
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           may
           I
           be
           encouraged
           ,
           
           thus
           to
           strive
           to
           attaine
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Consider
           this
           :
           whatsoever
           else
           thou
           attainest
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           shadow
           ,
           smoake
           ,
           vanity
           :
           all
           thy
           wealth
           is
           but
           beggery
           ,
           all
           pleasure
           but
           bitternesse
           ,
           all
           mirth
           but
           madnesse
           .
           If
           thou
           attainest
           not
           this
           goale
           ,
           nothing
           that
           thou
           attainest
           can
           make
           thee
           better
           ,
           every
           thing
           makes
           thee
           much
           worse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           good
           never
           run
           ,
           as
           not
           
           attaine
           :
           for
           ,
           not
           attaining
           ,
           thou
           losest
           all
           thy
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           labour
           is
           lost
           ;
           thou
           hast
           done
           and
           
             suffered
             
             many
             things
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           thou
           loosest
           all
           thy
           talents
           ,
           graces
           ,
           
           profession
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           sufferings
           :
           all
           is
           lost
           .
           Finally
           ,
           thou
           loosest
           all
           thy
           righteousnes
           ,
           charity
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           reward
           and
           glory
           ;
           all
           thy
           hope
           and
           expectation
           :
           E●ek
           18.
           24.
           
           Righteousnes
           departed
           from
           is
           soone
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           farre
           worse
           and
           more
           
           unhappy
           ,
           to
           run
           and
           not
           attaine
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           run
           at
           all
           .
           For
           ,
           not
           to
           run
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           an
           Atheist
           :
           but
           to
           run
           and
           not
           to
           attaine
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           a
           dogge
           ,
           
           a
           swine
           ,
           returned
           to
           filthinesse
           ,
           
             whose
             end
             is
             worse
             then
             th●
             beginning
             .
          
           Beside
           ,
           it
           gives
           Satan
           a
           stronger
           possession
           then
           before
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           slave
           before
           to
           one
           divell
           ,
           but
           now
           to
           ●even
           worse
           then
           before
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           the
           goale
           ,
           for
           
           which
           thou
           runnest
           :
           both
           for
           the
           excellencie
           ,
           and
           the
           eternity
           of
           it
           :
           and
           if
           any
           spurre
           can
           
           pierce
           and
           prevaile
           ,
           this
           will.
           
        
         
           The
           Excellency
           is
           in
           the
           worth
           ,
           content
           ,
           fulnesse
           ,
           perfection
           .
        
         
           
             The
             worth
          
           :
           thou
           runnest
           for
           a
           crowne
           of
           life
           and
           glory
           :
           nothing
           
           in
           earth
           is
           so
           worthy
           ,
           as
           a
           crowne
           and
           kingdome
           :
           but
           these
           are
           dead
           things
           in
           comparison
           ,
           and
           may
           end
           in
           dishonour
           .
        
         
           The
           
             content
             and
             delight
          
           is
           in
           
           enjoying
           a
           perpetuall
           rest
           from
           labour
           ,
           an
           euerlasting
           Sabbath
           ,
           a
           lasting
           feast
           and
           supper
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           a
           marriage-feast
           for
           eternity
           .
        
         
           For
           
             fulnesse
             and
             abundance
          
           :
           here
           we
           only
           taste
           the
           goodnesse
           
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           we
           drinke
           at
           the
           well-head
           ,
           even
           
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
          
           at
           
           his
           right
           hand
           .
           Here
           wee
           have
           drops
           ,
           there
           we
           shall
           swim
           with
           rivers
           of
           pleasure
           .
           Here
           are
           spoonfuls
           ,
           there
           a
           Well
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           For
           perfection
           :
           we
           shall
           attaine
           spirituall
           bodies
           ,
           perfectly
           renewed
           
           
           soules
           ,
           a
           full
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           perfect
           vision
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           society
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           perfect
           glory
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           top
           and
           perfection
           of
           our
           happinesse
           when
           in
           our selves
           we
           shall
           attaine
           compleat
           holinesse
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinckle
           ,
           and
           ful
           perfection
           both
           of
           nature
           and
           grace
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           adde
           to
           all
           this
           the
           duration
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           crowne
           of
           all
           .
           This
           good
           attained
           shall
           never
           perish
           ,
           nor
           ever
           change
           .
           Of
           this
           Kingdome
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           .
           The
           pleasurs
           at
           our
           fathers
           right
           hand
           are
           
             for
             evermore
          
           .
           The
           crowne
           at
           which
           we
           run
           ,
           is
           incorruptible
           ,
           
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           in
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           this
           will
           not
           excite
           us
           to
           earnest
           labour
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           attaine
           ,
           nothing
           will.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           DIVINE
           TEACHER
           AND
           SCHOLLER
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             119.
             33.
             
          
           
             Teach
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             statutes
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             keepe
             it
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Psalme
           notably
           draweth
           
           and
           allureth
           men
           to
           the
           study
           and
           love
           of
           heavenly
           doctrin
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           practise
           whereof
           consisteth
           the
           holinesse
           and
           happinesse
           of
           every
           Christian
           .
           The
           Sunne
           in
           the
           heavens
           
           were
           unprofitable
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           not
           some
           beames
           from
           his
           body
           .
           The
           huge
           Ocean
           were
           unusefull
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           some
           of
           his
           streames
           were
           not
           derived
           unto
           us
           .
           So
           all
           that
           light
           of
           knowledge
           and
           wisdome
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           and
           father
           of
           lights
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           Ocean
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           full
           Sea
           ,
           were
           helplesse
           and
           uncomfortable
           unto
           us
           ,
           further
           then
           the
           beams
           of
           this
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           streames
           of
           this
           Ocean
           are
           conveyed
           unto
           us
           ,
           yea
           into
           our
           mindes
           and
           hearts
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           and
           purifie
           the
           darke
           and
           nasty
           corners
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           our
           Prophet
           well
           knowing
           ,
           
           makes
           no
           end
           of
           study
           ,
           paines
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           search
           and
           inquisition
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           store
           and
           furnish
           himselfe
           with
           that
           Divine
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           stream
           may
           lead
           him
           backe
           to
           the
           Sea
           againe
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           which
           is
           eternall
           life
           .
           
           A
           good
           glasse
           and
           patterne
           to
           see
           how
           farre
           our
           negligence
           hath
           cast
           us
           behinde
           that
           vvee
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           attained
           :
           that
           shaming
           our selves
           ,
           and
           bewailing
           our
           former
           security
           ,
           we
           may
           now
           provoke
           and
           excite
           our selves
           to
           lay
           better
           hold
           upon
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           redeem
           our
           future
           opportunity
           in
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           so
           graciously
           still
           continued
           unto
           us
           .
           
        
         
           This
           verse
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               An
               holy
               prayer
            
             ,
             Teach
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             Statutes
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               religious
               promise
               ,
               or
               vow
               ,
            
             And
             I
             will
             keepe
             it
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           prayer
           we
           have
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             ,
             God
             ,
             
               O
               Lord.
            
             
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Petitioner
             ,
             teach
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Petition
             ,
             to
             be
             
               taught
               in
               Statutes
            
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           Statutes
           are
           described
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           efficient
           ,
           thy
           Statutes
           :
           2.
           
           By
           a
           metaphor
           
           or
           similitude
           ,
           
             the
             way
          
           of
           thy
           Statutes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           wee
           must
           enquire
           and
           finde
           
           out
           ,
        
         
           
             1
             What
             be
             these
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             2
             Whos
             's
             they
             be
             :
             thy
             .
          
           
             3
             Why
             called
             
               the
               way
            
             of
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             4
             Why
             David
             desires
             
               to
               be
               taught
            
             in
             this
             way
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           :
           By
           Statutes
           ,
           sometime
           the
           Scriptures
           
           understand
           the
           Ceremoniall
           or
           Leviticall
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           morall
           and
           judiciall
           :
           as
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Deu.
           6.
           and
           7.
           where
           Ordinances
           or
           Statutes
           are
           opposed
           to
           Lawes
           and
           Commandements
           .
           So
           in
           Psal.
           89.
           30
           ,
           37.
           are
           foure
           words
           :
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           by
           Judgements
           are
           meant
           Iudicials
           :
           by
           Statutes
           ,
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           :
           by
           Precepts
           ,
           the
           morall
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           this
           
             Psalme
             ,
             David
          
           
           
           useth
           many
           words
           to
           expresse
           
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           The
           whole
           Word
           extant
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           ,
           because
           it
           bindes
           to
           obedience
           as
           a
           Law.
           A
           Testimony
           ,
           because
           it
           testifieth
           the
           Wil
           of
           God
           concerning
           his
           Service
           :
           and
           his
           good
           will
           and
           fatherly
           affection
           concerning
           his
           servants
           and
           children
           .
           Iudgements
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           right
           and
           truth
           is
           discerned
           from
           wrong
           and
           falsehood
           .
           Commandements
           ,
           implying
           the
           soveraignty
           and
           authority
           of
           God
           the
           Commander
           .
           Statutes
           here
           ,
           
             a
             statuendo
          
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           as
           a
           statute-law
           the
           
           Word
           written
           sets
           down
           limits
           and
           rules
           ,
           how
           farre
           wee
           are
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           leave
           undone
           :
           for
           all
           Kings
           make
           statute-lawes
           for
           their
           subjects
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           as
           statutes
           are
           enforced
           with
           rewards
           and
           penalties
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           Lords
           precepts
           ,
           in
           keeping
           of
           which
           
             is
             great
             reward
          
           ,
           
           and
           no
           lesse
           danger
           in
           
           transgressing
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           generall
           
           Whose
           be
           they
           ?
           thy
           statutes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           all
           :
           and
           although
           hee
           used
           his
           Aman●enses
           ,
           who
           themselves
           used
           
             great
             diligence
          
           in
           writing
           of
           the
           common
           salvation
           ,
           Iude
           3.
           yet
           all
           holy
           men
           wrote
           the
           whole
           Word
           
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           1.
           21.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           uncertaine
           ,
           whether
           all
           were
           written
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           for
           Saint
           
             Paul
             (
             1
             Cor
          
           7.
           6.
           
           )
           speakes
           by
           
             permission
             ,
             not
             Commandement
          
           :
           
           and
           vers
           .
           
             ult
             .
             I
             thinke
             I
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
          
           he
           seems
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Saint
           Paul
           speakes
           by
           permission
           ,
           not
           Commandement
           :
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Efficient
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           moved
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           thing
           not
           of
           such
           
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           he
           was
           directed
           to
           choose
           a
           manner
           of
           delivery
           proportionall
           ;
           conceiving
           it
           ●itter
           to
           perswade
           them
           in
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           more
           convenient
           ,
           than
           to
           lay
           an
           absolute
           command
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           thing
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           he
           saith
           he
           thinkes
           hee
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           speakes
           not
           doubtfully
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           was
           sure
           hee
           had
           :
           )
           but
           humbly
           ,
           by
           an
           emphaticall
           meiosis
           or
           diminution
           ,
           so
           to
           checke
           the
           boasting
           of
           proud
           and
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           to
           magnifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           extenuante
           and
           elevate
           Pauls
           authority
           ,
           made
           great
           brags
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           Paul
           wanted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Gods
           statutes
           ,
           
           because
           hee
           is
           also
           the
           principall
           obiect
           ,
           or
           
             subiect
             matter
          
           of
           them
           :
           as
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Kings
           were
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           Writers
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           themselves
           ,
           
           their
           persons
           and
           acts
           are
           the
           principall
           matter
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           hee
           is
           the
           preserver
           
           and
           maintainer
           of
           them
           :
           for
           else
           had
           they
           long
           since
           beene
           lost
           and
           perished
           ,
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           Tyrants
           and
           Heretickes
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           Satan
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           His
           by
           eminency
           ,
           for
           the
           
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           all
           the
           lawes
           and
           statutes
           of
           men
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           all
           mens
           lawes
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           
           alterable
           ,
           abrogated
           or
           changed
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           but
           
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           and
           as
           unchangeable
           as
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           temporary
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           present
           life
           onely
           ,
           
           and
           bind
           not
           beyond
           it
           :
           but
           these
           are
           eternall
           ,
           the
           charter
           and
           rule
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           may
           direct
           and
           command
           ,
           but
           give
           no
           ability
           to
           
           
           performe
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           .
           They
           may
           curbe
           and
           represse
           the
           evill
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           cannot
           change
           the
           nature
           ,
           nor
           alter
           the
           man
           :
           but
           Gods
           statutes
           not
           onely
           direct
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           lead
           into
           the
           way
           ;
           not
           onely
           restraine
           corruption
           ,
           but
           abolish
           it
           .
           It
           
             converts
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           and
           changeth
           the
           heart
           and
           life
           :
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           for
           their
           end
           conduce
           to
           a
           well
           ordering
           of
           a
           
           civill
           and
           sociable
           life
           amongst
           men
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           honesty
           :
           but
           Gods
           statutes
           to
           the
           ordering
           of
           a
           spirituall
           and
           holy
           life
           among
           Saints
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           those
           being
           transgressed
           ,
           
           the
           Law-maker
           may
           pardon
           ;
           or
           he
           may
           give
           a
           dispensation
           to
           himselfe
           to
           violate
           them
           ,
           and
           none
           is
           above
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           to
           punish
           him
           .
           David
           the
           King
           needs
           not
           much
           to
           feare
           any
           law
           of
           man
           :
           but
           Gods
           statutes
           transgressed
           ,
           none
           
           but
           God
           can
           pardon
           ;
           from
           whom
           no
           flesh
           can
           get
           dispensation
           to
           offend
           in
           the
           least
           branch
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           revenged
           in
           himselfe
           or
           his
           surety
           .
        
         
           So
           of
           the
           second
           generall
           .
        
         
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           why
           doth
           David
           
           call
           the
           word
           
             the
             way
          
           of
           Gods
           statutes
           ?
           which
           hath
           a
           metaphor
           ,
           and
           noteth
           singularity
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           Metaphor
           implyes
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           travellers
           here
           in
           a
           strange
           countrey
           ,
           and
           travelling
           home
           ,
           Heb
           11
           13
           ,
           14
           But
           the
           way
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           man
           or
           Angell
           teach
           us
           the
           way
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           shew
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Adam
           ,
           who
           could
           lose
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           of
           himselfe
           could
           never
           finde
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           
           made
           knowne
           
             the
             way
          
           in
           his
           word
           :
           called
           the
           way
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           points
           us
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           also
           because
           it
           leads
           us
           to
           heaven
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           as
           a
           way
           tends
           to
           some
           end
           ,
           or
           intended
           place
           .
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
          
           18.
           26.
           the
           way
           
             of
             peace
             ,
             Luk.
          
           1.
           79.
           the
           way
           of
           
             salvation
             ,
             Act.
          
           16.
           17.
           the
           way
           
             of
             life
             ,
             Psal.
          
           16.
           11.
           because
           it
           leads
           us
           to
           these
           ,
           as
           a
           way
           to
           a
           City
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           
           and
           word
           of
           God
           must
           be
           known
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           way
           must
           be
           of
           a
           traveller
           :
           And
           therefore
           as
           travellers
           ,
           and
           as
           David
           here
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           ever
           asking
           after
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           traveller
           must
           keep
           the
           beaten
           and
           
           high-way
           ,
           so
           must
           these
           Statutes
           be
           pathed
           and
           trodden
           of
           all
           the
           travellers
           of
           heaven
           ;
           neither
           must
           wee
           turne
           out
           of
           this
           way
           
             to
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             .
          
           Our
           thoughts
           must
           not
           stray
           out
           of
           
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Th●u
             shalt
             not
             covet
          
           .
           Our
           words
           must
           bee
           kept
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           seeing
           of
           every
           
           
             idle
             word
             account
             must
             be
             given
             .
          
           Our
           actions
           and
           metions
           must
           be
           held
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           whether
           naturall
           ,
           
           as
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           all
           must
           be
           to
           
             the
             glory
             of
             God
          
           :
           or
           
           civill
           ,
           authority
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           marriage
           ,
           and
           duties
           of
           the
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           and
           oeconomicall
           duties
           ,
           all
           must
           bee
           contained
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           or
           religious
           ,
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           publike
           or
           private
           ;
           Whatsoever
           
           
             I
             command
             thee
             ,
             that
             doe
             onely
             :
          
           all
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           the
           whole
           and
           parts
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           smallest
           pinnes
           ,
           must
           be
           framed
           to
           the
           patterne
           in
           the
           mount
           :
           or
           ludicrous
           ,
           sports
           ,
           recreations
           ;
           Gods
           statutes
           must
           direct
           ,
           which
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           not
           ;
           how
           far
           lawfull
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           and
           so
           for
           circumstances
           ,
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           persons
           ;
           and
           for
           manner
           and
           end
           ,
           all
           to
           helpe
           matters
           more
           serious
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           David
           implyes
           in
           this
           similitude
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           are
           
           out
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           transgresse
           these
           statutes
           ,
           they
           wander
           from
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           from
           life
           ,
           
           are
           out
           of
           Gods
           protection
           ,
           and
           lyable
           to
           all
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           high-way
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           protection
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           said
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             Psal.
             14.
             3.
             
             They
             are
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
          
           and
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           they
           
             have
             not
             knowne
          
           .
           And
           as
           a
           man
           having
           lost
           his
           way
           ,
           knowes
           not
           where
           he
           shall
           lodge
           ,
           so
           such
           as
           goe
           on
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           following
           the
           lusts
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           eies
           ,
           are
           blind-folded
           and
           carried
           by
           Satan
           to
           the
           lodging
           of
           death
           ,
           even
           eternall
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           lye
           in
           the
           Metaphor
           .
        
         
           Then
           for
           the
           singularity
           of
           
           this
           way
           :
           he
           saith
           ,
           thy
           way
           ,
           not
           wayes
           :
           for
           Gods
           way
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           but
           by-paths
           are
           many
           .
           Many
           are
           the
           sciences
           ,
           and
           other
           knowledges
           worthy
           our
           labour
           and
           paines
           :
           but
           David
           above
           all
           ,
           desires
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           one
           ,
           and
           onely
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           The
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           hath
           
             twelve
             gates
          
           :
           therfore
           
           the
           way
           is
           not
           one
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           place
           speaks
           not
           of
           so
           many
           wayes
           ,
           but
           that
           from
           all
           coasts
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           enters
           by
           this
           one
           way
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           Wee
           read
           of
           the
           
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           10.
           
        
         
           Ans.
           Those
           be
           so
           many
           steps
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           many
           severall
           wayes
           .
           David
           knew
           but
           one
           way
           of
           statutes
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           avoyd
           all
           by-paths
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           happily
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           fourth
           generall
           :
           
           why
           doth
           David
           desire
           to
           bee
           taught
           of
           God
           ?
           he
           had
           Gad
           and
           Nathan
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           :
           hee
           had
           ordinary
           Levites
           :
           hee
           had
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           why
           then
           doth
           hee
           not
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           the
           means
           to
           which
           God
           tyeth
           him
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             David
          
           had
           good
           
           
           meanes
           ,
           and
           was
           most
           diligent
           in
           the
           ●●se
           of
           them
           :
           he
           was
           a
           diligent
           reader
           ,
           and
           spent
           nights
           and
           dayes
           in
           meditation
           of
           the
           Wo●rd
           :
           but
           yet
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           these
           he
           desireth
           Gods
           teaching
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           th●se
           are
           in
           vaine
           .
           
             Paul
             may
          
           
           
             pl
             〈…〉
             nt
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apollo
             water
          
           ,
           but
           
             God
             giveth
             the
             increase
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hee
           knowes
           that
           all
           other
           Teachers
           can
           but
           teach
           the
           eare
           :
           
           God
           alone
           teacheth
           and
           
             openeth
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           as
           
             Lyd●a
             ,
             Acts
          
           16.
           14.
           
           And
           whereas
           Satan
           and
           wicked
           men
           may
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           speculative
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           hell
           ;
           hee
           desires
           an
           inward
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           inwardly
           taught
           by
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           here
           ●raveth
           foure
           
           things
           in
           this
           one
           petition
           ,
           beyond
           all
           mens
           teaching
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           teach
           me
           to
           attend
           the
           way
           of
           thy
           statutes
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           understand
           them
           ,
           and
           thy
           word
           
           
           be
           not
           a
           
             clasped
             booke
             unto
             me
          
           ;
           
           neither
           may
           I
           ,
           by
           missing
           the
           right
           scope
           ,
           pervert
           the
           same
           
           
             to
             mine
             owne
             destruction
          
           ,
           a●
           many
           abuse
           many
           places
           to
           strengthen
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           
             v.
             c.
          
           that
           place
           of
           providing
           for
           the
           familie
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           covetousnesse
           ;
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Patriarkes
           to
           defend
           the
           like
           ,
           where
           the
           right
           scope
           and
           sense
           is
           not
           attended
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           teach
           mee
           to
           affect
           
           the
           way
           of
           thy
           statutes
           ,
           that
           my
           heart
           may
           melt
           as
           Iosiahs
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           be
           pricked
           and
           broken
           with
           the
           threats
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           Converts
           that
           cryed
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
          
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           
           When
           the
           Promises
           are
           preached
           ,
           or
           promulgated
           ,
           let
           my
           heart
           dilate
           and
           open
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           thirsty
           ground
           ,
           and
           
             reioyce
             that
             it
             understandeth
             the
             ,
             Word
             taught
             ,
          
           as
           Neh.
           8.
           13.
           
           This
           must
           we
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           more
           wee
           may
           love
           
           God
           :
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           fire
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           light
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           heat
           and
           warmth
           of
           affection
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           teach
           me
           to
           beleeve
           thy
           statutes
           ,
           for
           all
           true
           and
           
           comfortable
           knowledge
           is
           applicatory
           :
           it
           rests
           not
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           firme
           assent
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           thing
           knowne
           .
           And
           this
           must
           we
           pray
           ,
           seeing
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           
             not
             mingled
             with
             faith
          
           ,
           is
           unprofitable
           .
           
           And
           then
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Law
           we
           choose
           and
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           for
           our
           God
           :
           and
           according
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Gospel
           we
           beleeve
           in
           him
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           sent
           ,
           acknowledging
           him
           not
           onely
           a
           Christ
           and
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           
           mine
           ,
           at
           Thomas
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
          
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Iob
             ,
             My
             Redeemer
             liveth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           brings
           salvation
           to
           me
           
           through
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           Luk
           1.
           7.
           7.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           teach
           mee
           to
           obey
           
           thy
           statutes
           :
           for
           all
           sound
           knowledge
           is
           practicall
           :
           and
           to
           know
           
           Christ
           
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           to
           
             cast
             off
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             the
             now
             .
          
           This
           must
           bee
           our
           prayer
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           so
           teach
           us
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           walke
           in
           it
           :
           that
           hee
           would
           so
           take
           us
           into
           his
           schoole
           as
           to
           become
           both
           more
           skilfull
           and
           more
           holy
           :
           that
           seeing
           not
           
           
             hearers
             ,
             but
             doers
             are
             ●ustified
             ,
          
           our
           portion
           may
           bee
           in
           their
           
             blessednesse
             ,
             that
             heare
             the
             Word
          
           
           
             and
             keepe
             it
          
           .
           This
           was
           Davids
           ayme
           in
           this
           prayer
           ,
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           why
           is
           he
           so
           earnest
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           of
           so
           deepe
           
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           already
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           A
           good
           heart
           ,
           inflamed
           with
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           never
           bee
           neare
           enough
           :
           love
           loveth
           and
           liveth
           in
           union
           .
           If
           
           it
           be
           in
           the
           way
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           would
           get
           further
           still
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           hee
           bee
           taught
           in
           
           part
           ,
           yet
           he
           seeth
           what
           a
           small
           measure
           hee
           hath
           attained
           ,
           and
           desireth
           to
           bee
           taught
           further
           .
           No
           marvell
           ,
           if
           hee
           that
           hath
           〈◊〉
           taste
           of
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           desire
           ●is
           fill
           and
           satiety
           .
           He
           that
           see
           〈…〉
           th
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           desireth
           to
           see
           more
           perfectly
           .
           Nature
           abhors
           ●acuity
           and
           emptinesse
           :
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           grace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           is
           earnest
           to
           know
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           
           come
           at
           God
           ,
           who
           cares
           not
           to
           ●eepe
           the
           way
           to
           him
           .
           Many
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           of
           custome
           ,
           or
           carnall
           fellowship
           ,
           or
           lusts
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           .
           All
           these
           are
           dead
           desires
           ,
           leading
           from
           God.
           David
           will
           desire
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           end
           .
           And
           wee
           also
           must
           not
           bawke
           the
           meanes
           ,
           if
           we
           ayme
           at
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           This
           of
           the
           Exposition
           of
           our
           Text.
           
        
         
           Now
           follow
           the
           instructions
           .
           
        
         
           Doctr.
           1.
           
           In
           that
           David
           goeth
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           learne
           ,
           that
           
             all
             true
             knowledge
             is
             from
             God
             :
          
           whence
           hee
           is
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
          
           :
           and
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             God
             that
             commanded
             light
             to
             shine
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Dan.
             2.
             20.
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             revealeth
             secrets
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           called
           light
           :
           not
           
           onely
           essentiall
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           by
           participation
           .
        
         
           Reason
           1.
           
           Gods
           way
           wants
           a
           
           teacher
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           sinne
           wants
           none
           .
           And
           this
           teacher
           must
           not
           be
           man
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           God
           :
           for
           the
           
             naturall
             man
             perceives
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             (
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             )
             nor
             can
             discerne
             them
             ,
          
           no
           more
           then
           a
           blinde
           man
           can
           judge
           of
           colours
           .
           He
           
             walketh
             in
             the
             darke
          
           of
           his
           owne
           night
           and
           nature
           ,
           and
           
             knowes
             not
             whither
             he
             goeth
             Ioh.
          
           12.
           3.
           5.
           
           The
           vayle
           
           upon
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           removed
           〈◊〉
           Cor.
           3.
           16.
           
           )
           and
           the
           Father
           must
           draw
           ,
           or
           else
           none
           can
           ●ome
           to
           the
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           naturall
           man
           is
           so
           farre
           
           from
           helping
           himselfe
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           increaseth
           his
           blindnesse
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           thickens
           the
           mist
           of
           his
           minde
           .
           And
           were
           it
           a
           bodily
           darknesse
           ,
           
           ●s
           that
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           it
           were
           lesse
           dangerous
           :
           but
           this
           is
           far
           more
           desperate
           .
           That
           was
           on
           the
           body
           ,
           endangering
           the
           outward
           man
           :
           this
           on
           the
           soule
           ,
           endangering
           that
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           men
           desi●ed
           light
           :
           in
           this
           they
           hate
           the
           ●ight
           ,
           and
           love
           darkenesse
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           glad
           of
           guides
           :
           in
           this
           ,
           refuse
           guides
           ,
           〈…〉
           orne
           ,
           and
           revile
           them
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           afraid
           and
           sate
           still
           three
           dayes
           together
           :
           here
           ad●entrous
           ,
           more
           forward
           to
           lead
           then
           a
           seeing
           man
           to
           follow
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           sensible
           of
           their
           misery
           :
           in
           this
           ,
           they
           thinke
           
           themselves
           in
           a
           good
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           till
           they
           find
           themselves
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ;
           as
           the
           Aramites
           thought
           themselves
           going
           to
           Elisha
           his
           house
           ,
           
           till
           their
           eyes
           were
           open
           and
           saw
           themselves
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           So
           as
           no
           way
           can
           a
           naturall
           man
           wind
           himselfe
           out
           of
           his
           natural
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           True
           knowledge
           hath
           two
           things
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           nature
           .
           
           First
           ,
           a
           sound
           Object
           ,
           namely
           
             holy
             things
             ,
             Prov.
          
           9.
           10.
           
           Now
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Nature
           is
           too
           low
           and
           weake
           to
           reach
           them
           .
           A
           naturall
           man
           may
           bee
           wise
           in
           naturall
           things
           ,
           or
           in
           civill
           actions
           ,
           yea
           wise
           to
           doe
           evil
           :
           but
           to
           doe
           well
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           hee
           is
           without
           all
           wisedome
           .
           For
           nothing
           works
           beyond
           his
           ability
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           a
           sound
           Agent
           :
           it
           must
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           it
           is
           the
           
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             
             that
             giveth
             understanding
             ,
             Job
          
           32.
           8.
           
           Flesh
           and
           blood
           
             reveales
             it
             not
             ,
             Mat.
          
           16.
           nay
           the
           holiest
           men
           cannot
           reach
           it
           without
           Gods
           teaching
           :
           
             Esa.
             54.
             13.
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           12.
           we
           have
           received
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Then
           if
           any
           want
           wisedome
           ,
           
           let
           him
           
             aske
             it
             of
             God
          
           :
           with
           David
           ,
           let
           him
           goe
           to
           God
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           his
           eyes
           .
           Salomon
           begged
           true
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           an
           understanding
           heart
           ,
           and
           obtained
           it
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           King.
           3.
           9.
           
           And
           the
           rather
           ought
           wee
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           in
           Salomon
           how
           God
           is
           well-pleased
           with
           this
           petition
           ;
           who
           suffers
           not
           a
           suit
           ,
           so
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           goe
           away
           unanswered
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           bee
           other
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           request
           wee
           acknowledge
           the
           mournfull
           darknesse
           and
           blindnesse
           of
           our
           own
           minds
           ,
           the
           infinite
           depth
           and
           
           boundlesse
           Ocean
           of
           wisedome
           and
           knowledge
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           depend
           on
           him
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           wee
           professe
           a
           treasure
           in
           his
           custody
           alone
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           seeking
           of
           sound
           knowledge
           wee
           have
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           obey
           and
           please
           him
           ?
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           is
           a
           great
           meanes
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           our
           owne
           good
           :
           for
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           key
           ,
           wee
           unlocke
           unto
           our selves
           the
           rich
           treasury
           ,
           and
           full
           store-house
           of
           grace
           and
           wisdome
           ;
           prayer
           being
           the
           key
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           hath
           not
           God
           decreed
           unchangeably
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           whom
           he
           will
           teach
           ,
           whom
           not
           ?
           so
           as
           our
           prayer
           or
           not
           prayer
           can
           never
           alter
           his
           decree
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           God
           hath
           decreed
           as
           well
           how
           to
           doe
           things
           ,
           as
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           :
           and
           therefore
           Gods
           decree
           takes
           not
           away
           prayer
           ,
           but
           stablisheth
           it
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           God
           hath
           decreed
           to
           doe
           some
           things
           immediately
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           ;
           other
           things
           mediately
           ,
           by
           the
           creature
           .
           Immediately
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           he
           decreed
           to
           create
           Adam
           .
           Mediately
           ,
           by
           the
           concurrence
           of
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           ,
           hee
           decreed
           the
           being
           of
           Cain
           .
           So
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           regeneration
           and
           salvation
           ,
           he
           hath
           decreed
           that
           his
           servants
           shall
           concurre
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           thing
           shall
           not
           bee
           done
           :
           as
           in
           this
           instance
           ,
           no
           prayer
           no
           teaching
           .
        
         
           Never
           therefore
           seeke
           knowledge
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           without
           
           prayer
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           onely
           it
           is
           to
           give
           .
           Thou
           commest
           to
           Church
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           get
           thine
           eyes
           opened
           ,
           to
           bee
           taught
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           statutes
           :
           why
           now
           failest
           thou
           of
           that
           thou
           seekest
           ?
           but
           because
           thou
           seekest
           it
           at
           the
           mouth
           〈◊〉
           
           man
           ,
           and
           failest
           in
           seeking
           God
           for
           blessing
           .
           Many
           heare
           and
           read
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           thrives
           not
           ,
           prospers
           not
           ,
           lives
           not
           in
           their
           hearts
           nor
           lives
           :
           they
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           not
           infirmed
           ;
           they
           are
           prophane
           ,
           and
           not
           reformed
           :
           And
           why
           doth
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           prevailes
           with
           others
           ,
           doe
           them
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           because
           one
           prayes
           for
           blessing
           ,
           and
           seekes
           higher
           than
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           other
           prayeth
           not
           ,
           or
           to
           no
           purpose
           ?
           And
           marke
           such
           as
           having
           heard
           the
           Word
           ,
           run
           out
           before
           prayer
           for
           blessing
           ;
           never
           looke
           the
           Word
           should
           prosper
           there
           :
           ye
           shall
           never
           see
           a
           sound
           worke
           in
           such
           persons
           ,
           on
           whom
           is
           the
           brand
           of
           such
           prophanenesse
           ,
           as
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           face
           and
           presence
           of
           God.
           Luther
           professed
           hee
           got
           more
           knowledge
           by
           praier
           ,
           then
           by
           all
           his
           study
           :
           And
           thou
           shalt
           never
           prosper
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           neglectest
           prayer
           .
        
         
         
           Ministers
           especially
           must
           pray
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           ,
           
           cap.
           2.
           17.
           hee
           and
           his
           fellowes
           
             beseeched
             the
             God
             of
             heaves
             for
             grace
             in
             those
             secrets
             :
          
           and
           much
           more
           need
           we
           for
           grace
           ,
           to
           open
           to
           us
           the
           mysterie
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           Many
           good
           wits
           which
           are
           as
           laborious
           in
           study
           and
           reading
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           profitable
           ,
           and
           marvell
           that
           they
           cannot
           reach
           to
           such
           a
           gift
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           .
           The
           very
           reason
           is
           ;
           they
           study
           ,
           read
           ,
           and
           meditate
           ,
           but
           pray
           not
           ,
           or
           sleightly
           ;
           and
           not
           craving
           a
           blessing
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           people
           :
           that
           God
           
           would
           prosper
           his
           Word
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           adde
           his
           teaching
           to
           theirs
           .
           2
           
             King
             6
             20.
             
             Elisha
          
           prayed
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Syrians
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           see
           themselves
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           enemies
           :
           so
           
           must
           Ministers
           be
           often
           on
           their
           knees
           in
           secret
           ,
           that
           their
           people
           may
           see
           themselves
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           hellish
           enemies
           ,
           and
           discerne
           the
           danger
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           apprehend
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           safety
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           person
           praying
           ,
           teach
           
             mee
             ;
             David
          
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           a
           Pen-man
           of
           Scripture
           one
           that
           had
           a
           singular
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           already
           ,
           yet
           hee
           desires
           to
           bee
           further
           taught
           ;
           learne
           ,
           that
        
         
           
             Sound
             and
             saving
             knowledge
          
           
           
             is
             an
             humble
             knowledge
          
           .
           Gods
           childe
           thinkes
           his
           knowledge
           to
           bee
           ignorance
           ,
           his
           sight
           to
           bee
           blindnesse
           :
           not
           out
           of
           basenesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           or
           mistaking
           the
           gift
           ,
           but
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           no
           man
           seeth
           himselfe
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           
           clearest
           light
           :
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           most
           wisdome
           ,
           best
           seeth
           his
           
           owne
           wants
           .
           How
           doth
           Moses
           ,
           learned
           to
           admiration
           ,
           debase
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           derogate
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           God
           calleth
           him
           ?
           Exod
           3.
           
           And
           how
           doth
           Agur
           deject
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           
             not
             having
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             in
             him
             ,
             Prov.
          
           30.
           2.
           whose
           praier
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           mournfull
           complaint
           of
           his
           owne
           ignorance
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           True
           knowledge
           shewes
           a
           man
           his
           own
           imbecillity
           ,
           even
           
           after
           conversion
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           be
           now
           
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           see
           he
           seeth
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           
           and
           knoweth
           
             but
             in
             part
          
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           owne
           
             weake
             capacity
          
           ,
           
           to
           comprehend
           the
           mysteries
           
           farre
           above
           his
           reach
           ;
           
             clouds
             of
             corruption
          
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           obscuring
           the
           Sunne-shine
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           cleare
           enough
           ,
           but
           wee
           looke
           through
           blacke
           glasses
           ;
           
             resistance
             of
             will
          
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           in
           part
           renewed
           :
           obedience
           being
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           plainly
           argueth
           our
           knowledge
           so
           to
           
           be
           :
           Ioh.
           7.
           17.
           
           And
           the
           understanding
           is
           not
           yet
           so
           captivated
           ,
           nor
           the
           affections
           so
           pure
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           shape
           the
           Word
           to
           themselves
           ,
           not
           themselves
           to
           it
           :
           hence
           they
           see
           themselves
           as
           the
           man
           
             (
             Mark
          
           8.
           
           ●3
           .
           )
           restored
           to
           sight
           ,
           but
           at
           first
           
             saw
             men
             walking
             like
             trees
          
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           stone-blinde
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           have
           now
           a
           weake
           and
           indistinct
           sight
           ,
           so
           as
           Christ
           must
           follow
           his
           owne
           worke
           againe
           ,
           and
           again
           put
           his
           hands
           on
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           their
           sight
           growes
           stil
           clearer
           ,
           but
           never
           perfect
           till
           they
           come
           to
           see
           God
           as
           hee
           is
           :
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Beleever
           being
           the
           case
           of
           Paul
           in
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           being
           strucke
           blinde
           ,
           his
           sight
           was
           restored
           by
           the
           falling
           off
           of
           the
           skales
           before
           his
           eies
           .
           These
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           skales
           of
           false
           conceits
           and
           naturall
           opinions
           are
           long
           in
           falling
           off
           our
           eyes
           ,
           even
           from
           our
           conversion
           till
           our
           dissolution
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Sound
           knowledge
           is
           humble
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           excellent
           object
           
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           two-fold
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           statutes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           which
           are
           deepe
           and
           high
           mysteries
           ,
           farre
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           highest
           capacities
           :
           there
           are
           mountaines
           as
           well
           as
           vallies
           ,
           gulfes
           for
           Elephants
           to
           swimme
           as
           wel
           as
           shollow
           fords
           for
           Lambes
           to
           wade
           :
           there
           are
           the
           depths
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           Incarnation
           ,
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Angels
           may
           pose
           their
           understandings
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           whom
           wee
           must
           know
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           nearer
           whom
           wee
           come
           ,
           the
           more
           humble
           we
           will
           be
           .
           Moses
           ,
           as
           familiar
           as
           hee
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           yet
           comming
           neare
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             cast
             himselfe
             on
             his
             face
          
           ,
           and
           professed
           that
           hee
           was
           but
           dust
           
           and
           ashes
           .
           A
           man
           by
           beholding
           the
           Sunne
           discernes
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           eye
           :
           so
           here
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Sound
           knowledge
           is
           humble
           ,
           
           given
           onely
           to
           the
           humble
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           as
           they
           may
           bee
           kept
           humble
           still
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           in
           great
           wisdom
           gives
           not
           knowledge
           ,
           either
           in
           kinde
           or
           measure
           ,
           to
           puffe
           us
           up
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           dispensation
           preventeth
           the
           Laodicean
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           knowing
           how
           hardly
           we
           could
           guide
           any
           perfection
           here
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           deales
           with
           us
           as
           Parents
           with
           children
           under
           age
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           knowledge
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           children
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           strong
           men
           Paul
           himselfe
           knew
           
             as
             a
             childe
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           13
           and
           the
           best
           must
           know
           they
           have
           but
           inchoation
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           and
           must
           
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Besides
           ,
           God
           gives
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           grace
           here
           ,
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           an
           holy
           covetousnesse
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           desire
           after
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           insatiable
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           those
           noble
           Bereans
           ,
           as
           for
           silver
           and
           
           gold
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           price
           of
           wisedome
           to
           bee
           farre
           better
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           not
           rest
           in
           this
           darke
           and
           petty
           Schoole
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           long
           and
           desire
           that
           happy
           estate
           of
           heaven
           ,
           where
           is
           understanding
           without
           error
           ,
           knowledge
           without
           ignorance
           ,
           wisdome
           without
           folly
           .
           This
           made
           Paul
           cast
           his
           eye
           beyond
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           affection
           upon
           that
           perfect
           which
           was
           behinde
           :
           1
           
             Cor.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             N●w
             we
             know
             in
             part
             :
             but
             when
             that
             perfect
             is
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             ,
             shall
             be
             abolished
             .
             Now
             we
             see
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
           And
           withall
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           us
           prize
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           flye
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           recover
           perfection
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           being
           made
           to
           us
           of
           God
           wisedome
           as
           
           well
           as
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Hence
           then
           the
           best
           men
           that
           know
           most
           ,
           must
           see
           they
           want
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           much
           
           knowledge
           .
           Let
           mee
           see
           a
           man
           gotten
           beyond
           David
           in
           found
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           himselfe
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           this
           Psalme
           he
           can
           make
           no
           end
           of
           this
           desire
           :
           and
           let
           this
           serve
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           idle
           conceit
           of
           knowledge
           :
           if
           David
           who
           was
           of
           extraordinary
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           saw
           such
           darkenesse
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wanted
           so
           much
           of
           Gods
           teaching
           ,
           what
           doe
           we
           ?
           what
           may
           wee
           ?
           shall
           any
           man
           content
           himselfe
           with
           his
           measure
           attained
           ,
           as
           needing
           no
           more
           ?
           shall
           Davids
           measure
           humble
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           thy
           measure
           make
           thee
           swell
           ?
           Consider
           the
           Apostles
           checke
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           
             Epist.
             8.
             2.
             
             If
             any
             man
             thinke
             hee
             knoweth
             any
             thing
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             as
             hee
             ought
             to
             know
             .
          
           And
           cast
           thine
           eyes
           upon
           the
           best
           examples
           in
           Scripture
           :
           see
           the
           errours
           of
           Saints
           both
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             (
             Gal.
          
           2.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           11.
           )
           and
           in
           practise
           ,
           
           as
           David
           ,
           and
           tell
           mee
           whether
           the
           best
           had
           not
           need
           be
           still
           taught
           in
           the
           statutes
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           examine
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           
           and
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           it
           by
           this
           note
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           humble
           :
           For
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           difference
           betweene
           the
           godly
           and
           wicked
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           wicked
           man
           is
           proud
           ,
           and
           boasteth
           of
           that
           hee
           hath
           not
           :
           the
           Pharisee
           of
           a
           key
           of
           knowledge
           :
           an
           ordinary
           man
           ,
           of
           as
           much
           knowledge
           as
           the
           Minister
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           as
           he
           needeth
           :
           whereas
           the
           godly
           man
           ,
           being
           humble
           ,
           scarce
           acknowledgeth
           the
           treasure
           that
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           having
           a
           slight
           measure
           of
           
           knowledge
           ,
           gives
           up
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           rests
           in
           that
           measure
           :
           the
           godly
           ,
           what
           measure
           soever
           they
           have
           ,
           still
           follow
           God
           in
           the
           meanes
           ,
           even
           for
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           it
           not
           .
           David
           being
           well
           taught
           ,
           prayeth
           
           to
           be
           taught
           more
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           having
           a
           small
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           
           referres
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           gotten
           by
           his
           owne
           meanes
           or
           industry
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           own
           ends
           ;
           as
           also
           fwels
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           despiseth
           others
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           knowne
           to
           have
           somthing
           above
           others
           :
           the
           godly
           still
           flyes
           to
           the
           same
           grace
           that
           first
           gave
           it
           ,
           and
           referres
           it
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           giver
           ;
           and
           yeeldeth
           to
           all
           other
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           gifts
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           mind
           and
           affection
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           teacheth
           to
           be
           like
           Christ
           who
           is
           
             meeke
             and
             humble
          
           .
           Whence
           
           must
           follow
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           boasting
           of
           puffing
           knowledge
           is
           not
           sound
           .
           Good
           men
           never
           boast
           of
           sharpenesse
           of
           sight
           ,
           or
           quicknesse
           of
           understanding
           ,
           but
           see
           the
           vaile
           unremoved
           ,
           and
           the
           skales
           not
           quite
           fallen
           off
           .
           They
           are
           not
           blinde
           
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           fogs
           and
           lusts
           ,
           and
           mists
           of
           sinfull
           affections
           and
           motions
           ,
           can
           sometimes
           see
           as
           little
           the
           things
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           Agar
           could
           the
           Well
           before
           her
           
             (
             Gen.
          
           21.
           )
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           passion
           or
           griefe
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           judgeth
           .
           And
           although
           their
           eyes
           be
           open
           ,
           yet
           they
           see
           how
           beavy
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           hardly
           kept
           open
           ;
           as
           the
           Disciples
           when
           Christ
           warned
           them
           to
           watch
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           sleepinesse
           and
           dulnesse
           of
           flesh
           :
           ●o
           as
           they
           may
           say
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           eyes
           
             sleepe
             when
             their
             hearts
          
           
           awake
           .
           They
           may
           indeed
           professe
           with
           the
           blind
           man
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             9
             ,
             25.
             
             One
             thing
             J
             know
             ,
             whereas
             J
             was
             blind
             ,
             now
             J
             see
             :
          
           but
           must
           adde
           withall
           ;
           yet
           I
           see
           how
           little
           I
           see
           ,
           even
           a
           glimmering
           of
           things
           rather
           than
           things
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           sound
           knowledge
           must
           continually
           bewaile
           
           ignorance
           and
           darknesse
           :
           
           for
           why
           hath
           the
           Lord
           left
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           law
           of
           the
           members
           it
           might
           bee
           as
           the
           Canaanites
           to
           exercise
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           pricke
           in
           the
           flesh
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           exalted
           out
           of
           measure
           by
           abundance
           of
           revelations
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           as
           light
           and
           darkenesse
           have
           a
           daily
           and
           interchangeable
           fight
           in
           nature
           :
           so
           the
           soule
           must
           maintaine
           a
           continuall
           combate
           betweene
           knowledge
           and
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           followes
           ,
           that
           found
           
           knowledg
           cannot
           be
           that
           which
           in
           sense
           of
           want
           or
           weakenesse
           striveth
           not
           in
           the
           meanes
           to
           a
           further
           measure
           ,
           that
           of
           weake
           is
           not
           made
           strong
           ,
           that
           riseth
           not
           to
           a
           further
           assurance
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           for
           all
           sound
           knowledge
           is
           
           proveable
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           the
           just
           
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
          
           till
           perfect
           day
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             child
             of
             God
             most
             earnestly
          
           
           
           
             desireth
             to
             know
             the
             wayes
          
           
           
             of
             God
          
           :
           as
           our
           Prophet
           through
           this
           whole
           Psalme
           .
           Daniel
           ,
           though
           a
           most
           worthy
           Prophet
           ,
           yet
           read
           the
           
             Prophecies
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             Dan.
          
           9.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           all
           things
           are
           dung
           to
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             excellent
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           death
           resurrection
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           But
           why
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           know
           it
           to
           be
           the
           
             way
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           
           no
           other
           :
           the
           way
           ,
           not
           onely
           wherein
           God
           himselfe
           walketh
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           most
           perfect
           pattern
           of
           his
           owne
           law
           ,
           but
           especially
           because
           it
           is
           the
           way
           hee
           hath
           chalked
           out
           for
           us
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           who
           can
           walke
           toward
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           way
           onely
           ;
           as
           we
           can
           see
           the
           Sunne
           onely
           by
           his
           owne
           light
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Sea
           by
           his
           owne
           streames
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           onely
           discerne
           the
           danger
           of
           spirituall
           darkenesse
           and
           blindnesse
           :
           How
           it
           wraps
           
           in
           manifold
           errors
           of
           judgment
           ;
           false
           doctrines
           and
           opinions
           against
           the
           Word
           :
           
             Ye
             erre
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Matth.
          
           22.
           29.
           and
           ,
           
             Prov.
             19
             〈◊〉
             .
             Without
             knowledge
             the
             minde
             is
             not
             good
          
           ;
           How
           it
           wraps
           in
           errors
           of
           life
           
           and
           conversation
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Scriptures
           ascribe
           all
           corruption
           of
           manners
           to
           ignorance
           :
           Paul
           persecuted
           and
           wasted
           the
           Church
           ,
           why
           ?
           the
           
             did
             it
             of
             ignorance
          
           .
           And
           in
           ignorance
           the
           Rulers
           
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           :
           had
           they
           knowne
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           .
           How
           it
           wraps
           men
           under
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           delivers
           
           them
           as
           voluntary
           subjects
           in
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           under
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           be
           
             ruled
             at
             his
             will
          
           ,
           as
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           26
           ,
           and
           ,
           when
           men
           
             regard
             not
             to
             know
             God
          
           ,
           how
           justly
           doth
           hee
           give
           them
           up
           to
           a
           
             reprobate
             sense
          
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Heathens
           
             (
             Rom
          
           1.
           24.
           
           )
           to
           commit
           things
           against
           
           reason
           and
           nature
           ?
           And
           finally
           ,
           how
           it
           wraps
           them
           under
           the
           
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           .
           
             My
             people
             perish
          
           
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           are
           in
           state
           of
           perdition
           :
           they
           lye
           in
           unbeleefe
           ;
           for
           ,
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           faith
           ;
           and
           not
           beleeving
           ,
           they
           are
           
             condemned
             already
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           
           1●
           .
           And
           they
           are
           lyable
           every
           where
           to
           those
           judgements
           which
           the
           Prophet
           prayes
           to
           be
           powred
           out
           
             upon
             them
             that
             know
          
           
           
             not
             the
             name
             of
             God.
          
           Then
           for
           the
           eternall
           curse
           :
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           from
           heaven
           in
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           hee
           shall
           render
           vengeance
           on
           all
           that
           
             know
             not
             God
          
           ,
           
           2
           Thes.
           1.
           8.
           and
           justly
           :
           for
           death
           hath
           seized
           on
           them
           already
           :
           they
           are
           destitute
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           
             by
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             :
          
           their
           minde
           and
           conscience
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           being
           strangers
           to
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           thrust
           under
           the
           power
           of
           eternall
           
           death
           :
           
             Prov.
             10.
             18.
             
             The
             foole
             dyeth
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Saints
           seeke
           after
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           David
           here
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           :
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           food
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           an
           hungry
           man
           longs
           after
           his
           food
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           heart
           hungers
           after
           the
           Word
           .
           Hence
           the
           Prophets
           and
           men
           of
           God
           are
           said
           to
           
             eat
             up
             the
             little
             booke
             (
             Ezek.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           )
           
           and
           to
           fill
           their
           bellies
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           hungry
           men
           when
           they
           come
           at
           a
           good
           meale
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           water
           of
           the
           Well
           of
           Life
           :
           and
           how
           necessary
           is
           water
           ?
           how
           doth
           a
           thirsty
           man
           desire
           to
           be
           refreshed
           with
           water
           ?
           so
           doth
           the
           godly
           after
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           :
           and
           none
           but
           thirsty
           soules
           are
           called
           ,
           or
           doe
           come
           to
           these
           waters
           ,
           Esa.
           55.
           1.
           
        
         
         
           How
           earnestly
           doe
           blind
           men
           ●esire
           to
           see
           the
           light
           ?
           so
           doe
           ●he
           Saints
           ,
           seeing
           what
           a
           weake
           ●immering
           and
           sight
           they
           have
           〈◊〉
           Divine
           things
           .
           They
           know
           ●he
           Sunne
           in
           the
           heavens
           is
           not
           〈◊〉
           necessary
           to
           enlighten
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           grace
           ●nd
           righteousnesse
           to
           enlighten
           〈…〉
           e
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           without
           the
           ●unne
           there
           would
           be
           a
           perpe
           〈…〉
           all
           night
           ,
           so
           without
           God
           and
           〈…〉
           e
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           〈…〉
           ere
           were
           an
           eternall
           night
           in
           〈…〉
           verlasting
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           earnestly
           desire
           sa●ing
           
           knowledge
           ,
           because
           they
           〈…〉
           ee
           the
           profit
           and
           high
           excellen
           〈…〉
           y
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           within
           themselves
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           within
           themselves
           ,
           they
           〈…〉
           ee
           Gods
           Image
           renewed
           in
           〈…〉
           em
           
             by
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           themselves
           
           framed
           to
           his
           likenesse
           ,
           who
           is
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           〈…〉
           arknesse
           .
           Also
           they
           see
           themselves
           brought
           into
           better
           frame
           
           by
           it
           daily
           ,
           and
           changed
           into
           〈◊〉
           selfe
           
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
          
           :
           with
           
           out
           which
           they
           could
           never
           attaine
           any
           right
           motion
           in
           their
           wils
           ,
           or
           affections
           ,
           nor
           any
           righ●
           manner
           or
           end
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           any
           happy
           fruit
           o
           〈…〉
           their
           endevours
           ,
           but
           the
           losse
           o
           〈…〉
           all
           their
           labour
           ,
           time
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           reward
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           without
           them
           ;
           they
           
           see
           the
           worth
           and
           excellency
           of
           this
           knowledge
           above
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           else
           can
           make
           them
           truly
           happy
           :
           
             Prov.
             3.
             13.
             
             Blessed
             i●
             the
             man
             that
             findeth
             wisdoms
             ,
             and
             that
             getteth
             understanding
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           Salomon
           prove
           this
           ?
        
         
           By
           two
           reasons
           :
           The
           former
           in
           the
           14.
           verse
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           wisdome
           of
           God
           with
           silver
           and
           gold
           which
           are
           so
           desirable
           :
           but
           the
           gaine
           of
           this
           is
           better
           .
           Oh
           but
           some
           things
           out-weig
           〈…〉
           silver
           and
           gold
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           much
           
           more
           request
           ,
           as
           Diamonds
           ,
           Ru●ies
           ,
           and
           Pearles
           :
           True
           ;
           yet
           these
           are
           but
           the
           
             shining
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
          
           :
           but
           wisdome
           (
           faith
           〈…〉
           e
           )
           is
           
             better
             than
             all
             pearles
          
           ,
           be
           their
           price
           never
           so
           great
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           things
           a
           man
           may
           desire
           above
           all
           these
           ,
           ●s
           life
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           health
           ,
           honor
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ans.
           In
           verse
           15.
           
           
             All
             things
             thou
             canst
             desire
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             compared
             to
             wisdome
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           from
           the
           ●ffects
           :
           shewing
           what
           wisdome
           bestowes
           and
           brings
           with
           her
           :
           〈◊〉
           .
           Riches
           in
           her
           left
           hand
           :
           〈◊〉
           .
           Length
           of
           dayes
           in
           her
           right
           :
           〈◊〉
           .
           Honour
           ,
           advancement
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           :
           4
           Life
           ,
           the
           sweetest
           of
           all
           :
           
             Shee
             is
             a
             tree
             of
             life
             〈…〉
             o
             them
             that
             lay
             ●old
             on
             her
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           concluds
           as
           he
           began
           ,
           
             ●h
             blessed
             is
             hee
             that
             retaineth
             〈…〉
             er
             .
          
        
         
           We
           see
           now
           what
           reason
           the
           godly
           have
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           just
           grounds
           they
           most
           eagerly
           desire
           
           with
           David
           to
           be
           taught
           〈◊〉
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           statutes
           .
        
         
           The
           Vse
           is
           three
           fold
           ;
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Of
             incitation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             reprehension
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             examinati●n
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           serves
           to
           incite
           us
           to
           th●
           
           holy
           and
           earnest
           desire
           after
           th
           〈…〉
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           whi
           〈…〉
           no
           man
           can
           have
           any
           comfort
           〈◊〉
           any
           sound
           grace
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           as
           light
           was
           the
           fir
           〈…〉
           thing
           in
           the
           Creation
           ,
           so
           the
           fi
           〈…〉
           
           word
           of
           this
           second
           Creation
           ,
           i
           〈…〉
           
             Fiat
             lux
          
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           the
           lig
           〈…〉
           of
           heavenly
           knowledge
           :
           a
           〈…〉
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           let
           light
           i
           〈…〉
           to
           all
           his
           worke
           ,
           which
           befo
           〈…〉
           was
           a
           confused
           Chaos
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           things
           rolled
           up
           in
           blacke
           darknesse
           ;
           so
           till
           this
           word
           of
           G
           〈…〉
           let
           light
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           t
           〈…〉
           who
           le
           man
           lyes
           in
           a
           confusion
           〈◊〉
           blacke
           darknesse
           ,
           without
           a
           〈…〉
           light
           of
           direction
           or
           conso
           〈…〉
           on
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           ,
           no
           babe
           is
           bor
           〈…〉
           
           alive
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           it
           cryes
           for
           the
           milke
           and
           breast
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           doe
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           still-borne
           .
           So
           the
           new-borne
           babe
           in
           grace
           ,
           cryes
           after
           the
           
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           2.
           2.
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           borne
           of
           God.
           Nor
           the
           friend
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           acquaintance
           or
           kindred
           of
           his
           ,
           no
           Christian
           but
           in
           name
           ,
           unlesse
           with
           an
           hungring
           heart
           thou
           
             heare
             the
             Word
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
          
           
           And
           ,
           an
           ignorant
           heart
           is
           not
           only
           a
           gracelesse
           heart
           ,
           but
           destitute
           of
           desire
           of
           grace
           :
           it
           cannot
           aske
           grace
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             10
             hadst
             thou
             knowne
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             asked
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           consider
           the
           comelinesse
           
           and
           seemelinesse
           of
           sound
           knowledge
           in
           him
           that
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Lords
           :
           
             Prov.
             4.
             9.
             
             Salomon
          
           calls
           it
           a
           
             comely
             ornament
             and
             grace
             for
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             chaine
             for
             the
             necke
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             a
             crowne
             of
             glory
          
           .
           And
           what
           else
           makes
           a
           mans
           
           face
           to
           shine
           ,
           but
           wisdome
           ?
           whereas
           ,
           what
           an
           unseemely
           thing
           is
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           statutes
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           either
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Christian
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           
             As
             a
             man
          
           :
           God
           having
           
           given
           a
           man
           a
           minde
           and
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           beyond
           a
           beast
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           enabled
           him
           to
           conceive
           of
           heaven
           and
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           hath
           elevated
           him
           with
           a
           particle
           of
           Divine
           nature
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           rise
           above
           the
           beasts
           in
           high
           contemplations
           of
           Divine
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           will
           of
           his
           Creator
           :
           how
           unseemely
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           Divine
           minde
           should
           bee
           taken
           up
           with
           base
           ,
           transitory
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           things
           ?
           that
           a
           man
           should
           thus
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           fall
           backe
           to
           a
           brutish
           condition
           ,
           forgetting
           he
           hath
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           which
           David
           rates
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           
           ignorance
           or
           inconsideratenesse
           
           in
           one
           point
           of
           Gods
           providence
           and
           administration
           ,
           makes
           him
           as
           
             a
             beast
             before
             God.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           yet
           
           much
           more
           unseemely
           :
           for
           a
           Christian
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Citizen
           of
           heaven
           ,
           heaven
           to
           be
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           God
           to
           be
           his
           King
           ,
           his
           Word
           and
           Statutes
           to
           be
           his
           Charter
           :
           now
           is
           it
           not
           absurd
           and
           unseemly
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           fashions
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           and
           customes
           of
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ?
           A
           Christian
           professeth
           himselfe
           a
           childe
           of
           his
           heavenly
           father
           ,
           and
           his
           fathers
           house
           to
           be
           his
           house
           :
           and
           is
           it
           not
           unseemely
           a
           man
           should
           neither
           know
           his
           father
           ,
           nor
           his
           fathers
           name
           ,
           nor
           pleasure
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           demeane
           himselfe
           in
           his
           fathers
           house
           ?
           A
           Christian
           professeth
           heaven
           to
           bee
           his
           home
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           the
           deeds
           of
           that
           Inheritance
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           hath
           no●
           title
           to
           one
           foot
           in
           heaven
           :
           how
           unseemely
           
           and
           unreasonable
           were
           it
           for
           him
           to
           cast
           away
           the
           deeds
           of
           his
           land
           ,
           to
           breake
           off
           the
           seales
           ,
           to
           bee
           wilfully
           ignorant
           of
           the
           clauses
           that
           convay
           such
           an
           estate
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           ?
        
         
           So
           of
           the
           second
           Motive
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           consider
           the
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Statutes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           full
           of
           sweet
           ravishments
           to
           such
           as
           attaine
           them
           ,
           and
           should
           quicken
           us
           to
           the
           taste
           and
           feeding
           on
           them
           .
           In
           other
           things
           we
           see
           what
           paines
           men
           will
           take
           to
           compasse
           their
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           as
           ignorance
           is
           most
           uncomfortable
           ,
           fitly
           therefore
           compared
           to
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           blindnesse
           ,
           to
           falling
           into
           a
           pit
           ,
           and
           to
           lying
           in
           a
           
           blacke
           and
           stinking
           dungeon
           :
           So
           knowledge
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           is
           compared
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           
             bright
             shining
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Prov.
          
           
           4.
           is
           most
           delightful
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           to
           the
           eye
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           it selfe
           :
           because
           knowledge
           
           is
           the
           proper
           worke
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           man
           :
           and
           as
           a
           man
           naturally
           delighteth
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           naturall
           things
           ,
           so
           an
           enlightned
           minde
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Divine
           and
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           especially
           in
           respect
           
           of
           the
           Object
           ,
           which
           is
           spirituall
           things
           :
           This
           made
           Salomon
           say
           Prov.
           3.
           17.
           
           )
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           wisdome
           are
           
             wayes
             of
             pleasure
          
           .
           For
           what
           man
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           have
           an
           infinite
           distemper
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           ravished
           to
           know
           in
           some
           measure
           those
           infinite
           perfections
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           whereto
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           strive
           ?
           yea
           ,
           to
           see
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           unsearchable
           depths
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           and
           knowledge
           ?
           and
           to
           apprehend
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           bottomlesse
           mystery
           of
           mans
           redemption
           and
           salvation
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           an
           admirable
           delight
           ,
           when
           Moses
           stood
           upon
           the
           top
           
           of
           mount
           Nebo
           ,
           and
           viewed
           all
           that
           land
           of
           Promise
           ?
           yet
           Moses
           must
           see
           it
           ,
           not
           enjoy
           it
           :
           see
           it
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           not
           come
           neare
           it
           :
           he
           must
           dye
           there
           ,
           and
           goe
           no
           further
           .
           But
           for
           a
           man
           to
           stand
           here
           on
           Mount
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           view
           all
           the
           promised
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           towers
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           pleasures
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           can
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           thing
           bee
           so
           delightful
           to
           an
           heavenly
           mind
           ?
           The
           taste
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           this
           one
           particular
           ,
           maketh
           it
           exceed
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           
             honey
             and
             the
             honey-combe
          
           ,
           if
           a
           David
           taste
           
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           of
           the
           third
           Motive
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           consider
           the
           way
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           walke
           :
           the
           
           
             way
             of
             Gods
             Statutes
          
           :
           the
           properties
           whereof
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           allure
           us
           into
           it
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           
             the
             old
             way
          
           ,
           which
           
           
           wee
           must
           
             enquire
             of
             ,
             Jer.
          
           6.
           16.
           beaten
           by
           the
           feet
           of
           ancient
           Beleevers
           ,
           and
           Patriarkes
           ;
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           the
           way
           wherein
           we
           shall
           want
           no
           good
           guides
           nor
           company
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Every
           one
           in
           his
           journey
           would
           enquire
           and
           choose
           the
           
           
             rightest
             way
          
           :
           but
           the
           
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             iust
             walke
             in
             them
             ,
             Hos.
             14.
             9.
             
             Elymas
          
           ceased
           not
           to
           
             pervert
             the
             right
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.
           10.
           
           All
           other
           wayes
           are
           
             crooked
             paths
          
           ,
           and
           by-lanes
           ,
           Psal.
           125.
           5.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           the
           
             lightest
             and
             most
          
           
           
             comfortable
             way
             :
             Psalm
          
           .
           19.
           8.
           the
           statutes
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           right
           ,
           
             reioycing
             the
             heart
          
           .
           In
           this
           way
           is
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           joy
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           comfort
           of
           heart
           in
           life
           and
           death
           :
           and
           this
           joy
           shall
           none
           take
           away
           .
           No
           marvell
           when
           Ezeki●l
           ate
           this
           little
           
           booke
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             sweet
             as
             honey
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             chap.
          
           3.
           3.
           
           Queene
           
           Elizabeth
           ,
           of
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           laying
           the
           Bible
           to
           her
           heart
           ,
           said
           
             It
             was
             her
             comfort
             in
             her
             trouble
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             bee
             in
             her
             Rule
             her
             rule
             .
          
           But
           the
           way
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           
             darkenesse
             ,
             Prov.
          
           4
           19.
           they
           know
           not
           where
           they
           shall
           erre
           and
           fall
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           is
           the
           
             cleanest
             way
          
           :
           2
           Sam
           
           22.
           31
           
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             are
             uncorrupt
             and
             pure
             :
          
           Esa.
           35
           8
           
             The
             way
             shall
             be
             called
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             polluted
             passe
             not
             by
             it
             :
          
           Deut.
           4.
           8.
           
           
             What
             nation
             hath
             so
             righteous
             lawes
             ?
             what
             passengers
          
           have
           so
           faire
           a
           way
           ?
           Silver
           
             tryed
             seven
             times
          
           is
           not
           so
           pure
           as
           these
           statute
           ,
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           9.
           who
           would
           preferre
           the
           myrie
           and
           dirty
           wayes
           of
           sinfull
           pleasures
           before
           it
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           of
           all
           other
           
             the
             safest
          
           
           way
           ,
           freest
           from
           robbers
           and
           theeves
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           art
           under
           the
           Lords
           protection
           ,
           being
           
           the
           Kings
           high-way
           ;
           yea
           ,
           wherin
           thou
           hast
           a
           guard
           of
           Gods
           Angels
           to
           keepe
           thee
           safe
           to
           the
           wayes
           end
           :
           Psal.
           91.
           10
           ,
           11.
           they
           are
           charged
           with
           thy
           safety
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           
             the
             shortest
          
           and
           most
           compendions
           way
           ,
           leading
           to
           
           life
           ;
           and
           in
           keeping
           this
           way
           shall
           be
           great
           reward
           .
           All
           other
           are
           by-wayes
           ,
           that
           lead
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           rule
           us
           to
           choose
           this
           oldest
           ,
           rightest
           ,
           lightest
           ,
           cleanest
           ,
           safest
           ,
           and
           shortest
           way
           ,
           as
           ever
           wee
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           an
           happy
           end
           of
           our
           way
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Vse
           of
           incitation
           .
        
         
           Now
           followes
           the
           second
           ,
           of
           
           reprehension
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           Recusant
           Papists
           ,
           who
           wilfully
           refuse
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           scorne
           and
           contemne
           the
           Preachers
           and
           expounders
           of
           those
           statutes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hate
           them
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           shun
           
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           skil
           and
           instruction
           in
           those
           Statutes
           .
           Can
           they
           be
           good
           subjects
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           know
           their
           Princes
           lawes
           ,
           that
           burne
           the
           Statute-bookes
           ,
           and
           their
           expounders
           too
           ?
           yet
           such
           good
           subjects
           are
           these
           to
           God
           :
           who
           have
           chose
           the
           curse
           that
           Cain
           bewayled
           ,
           namely
           that
           he
           was
           
             cast
             from
             the
             face
             of
             God
          
           in
           
           his
           fathers
           house
           :
           they
           willingly
           excommunicate
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           adde
           unto
           these
           our
           mungrill
           Church-papists
           ,
           who
           sometime
           slip
           into
           the
           Church
           for
           odde
           respects
           :
           Recusancie
           proves
           disgracefull
           ,
           or
           chargeable
           ,
           and
           would
           put
           them
           to
           more
           cost
           then
           their
           Religion
           is
           worth
           ,
           They
           can
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           list
           ,
           or
           must
           :
           but
           to
           heare
           Popery
           refuted
           or
           disgraced
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           cast
           dust
           in
           their
           eies
           .
           They
           can
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           detest
           and
           raile
           upon
           the
           Preacher
           .
           Very
           devout
           they
           seeme
           ,
           and
           scrupulous
           
           in
           the
           least
           ceremony
           ,
           but
           like
           those
           
             devout
             women
             who
             stoned
          
           
           Paul.
           
        
         
           To
           both
           these
           our
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             were
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             would
             heare
          
           
           
             his
             voyce
          
           .
           Were
           their
           Religion
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           love
           his
           statutes
           above
           their
           daily
           food
           :
           and
           love
           the
           bringers
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           account
           their
           very
           
             feet
             beautifull
          
           .
           
           Did
           they
           love
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           hate
           his
           Disciple
           :
           neither
           could
           the
           Temple
           of
           Dagon
           and
           the
           Arke
           stand
           together
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           Heare
           the
           counsell
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           thou
           seemest
           ,
           or
           seeme
           as
           thou
           art
           :
           assuredly
           God
           will
           have
           no
           part
           of
           a
           divided
           person
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           farre
           from
           
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           good
           estate
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           their
           dores
           ,
           their
           shops
           ,
           their
           Counting-houses
           ,
           to
           learne
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           statutes
           ,
           but
           living
           in
           places
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           suffer
           ignorance
           to
           reigne
           in
           their
           
           hearts
           How
           farre
           are
           they
           from
           Davids
           minde
           and
           desire
           ?
           his
           heart
           
             brake
             within
             him
          
           for
           the
           desire
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           Psa.
           119.
           20.
           he
           esteemed
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           Bethel
           ,
           the
           very
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           gate
           of
           heaven
           :
           hee
           accounted
           them
           blessed
           that
           might
           dwell
           in
           or
           neare
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           Psa.
           84.
           
           But
           so
           farre
           are
           many
           from
           discerning
           this
           an
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           they
           esteeme
           every
           Sermon
           (
           as
           the
           old
           prophecies
           )
           the
           burden
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           a
           straw-matter
           can
           keepe
           them
           from
           Church
           :
           and
           they
           are
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Salomons
           fooles
           ,
           that
           
             scorne
             wisdome
             and
             instruction
          
           .
        
         
           They
           will
           alleage
           their
           hearts
           
           are
           good
           enough
           ,
           and
           their
           meaning
           is
           good
           though
           their
           skill
           be
           small
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           accept
           their
           good
           meaning
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           that
           is
           false
           :
           no
           meaning
           
           is
           good
           
             without
             knowledge
             :
             Prov.
             19.
             2.
             
             Without
             knowledge
             
             the
             mind
             is
             not
             good
             .
          
           2.
           
           Meane
           what
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           if
           thou
           hearest
           not
           Gods
           word
           thou
           art
           
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           47.
           3.
           
           What
           a
           deceit
           of
           heart
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           shrowd
           all
           under
           good
           meaning
           ,
           while
           it
           meanes
           never
           to
           bee
           good
           ?
           or
           thinke
           that
           God
           will
           accept
           an
           ignorant
           and
           unregenerate
           heart
           for
           a
           good
           heart
           ?
           4.
           
           Examine
           this
           good
           heart
           of
           thine
           by
           that
           which
           issueth
           thence
           :
           see
           if
           there
           come
           not
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           oaths
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           lyes
           ,
           rotten
           speeches
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           and
           servants
           :
           And
           is
           this
           good
           ?
        
         
           Others
           love
           God
           above
           all
           ,
           
           and
           their
           neighbour
           as
           themselves
           :
           what
           needs
           more
           ?
        
         
           But
           nothing
           is
           more
           bold
           than
           blindnesse
           .
           Neglect
           the
           meanes
           
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           thou
           neither
           lovest
           God
           ,
           nor
           thy
           neighbour
           ,
           nor
           thy selfe
           .
           Not
           God
           :
           for
           
             if
             yee
             loved
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             ye
             would
          
           
           
           
             keepe
             my
             Commandements
          
           .
           Not
           thy
           neighbour
           :
           if
           not
           him
           that
           begate
           ,
           not
           him
           that
           is
           begot
           .
           
           Not
           thy selfe
           :
           hee
           that
           hates
           wisdome
           ,
           
             hates
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           36.
           and
           ,
           
             chap.
             4.
             13.
             shee
             is
             thy
             life
             .
          
           If
           thou
           lovedst
           thy
           soule
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           heare
           and
           hide
           the
           Word
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           hide
           thy selfe
           from
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           Others
           will
           pray
           ,
           and
           let
           others
           
           preach
           :
           they
           will
           be
           devout
           ,
           let
           others
           runne
           to
           Sermons
           :
           they
           will
           be
           active
           Christians
           ,
           while
           others
           are
           passive
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           this
           is
           from
           the
           foolery
           of
           some
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           sever
           
           what
           God
           hath
           joyned
           ,
           and
           set
           two
           so
           neare
           friends
           ,
           and
           twins
           of
           the
           same
           wombe
           ,
           by
           the
           eares
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Canst
           thou
           pray
           without
           teaching
           and
           hearing
           ?
           Consider
           ;
           wilt
           thou
           pray
           to
           an
           unknowne
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           God
           whom
           thou
           wilt
           not
           know
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           call
           on
           him
           ,
           on
           whom
           thou
           
           beleevest
           not
           ?
           or
           beleeve
           without
           hearing
           ?
           or
           can
           a
           right
           
           prayer
           be
           severed
           from
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           both
           of
           thine
           owne
           wants
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           will
           to
           supply
           ,
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           meriting
           that
           supply
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           made
           thine
           owne
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           expect
           patiently
           ,
           and
           be
           delayed
           or
           denyed
           thankefully
           ,
           or
           else
           Christianly
           to
           use
           mercies
           received
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           giver
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           the
           receiver
           ?
           Come
           hastily
           ,
           without
           all
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           offer
           
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             fooles
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           5.
           1.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Can
           God
           heare
           thee
           praying
           ,
           who
           rejectest
           his
           Word
           ?
           
             Prov.
             28.
             9.
             
             Hee
             that
             turneth
             away
             his
             eare
             from
             hearing
             the
             Law
             ,
             even
             his
             prayer
             is
             abominable
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           prayer
           is
           a
           seeking
           of
           God
           :
           and
           canst
           thou
           find
           him
           whom
           thou
           seekest
           ,
           while
           thou
           runnest
           from
           him
           who
           seeketh
           thee
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           we
           have
           callings
           to
           follow
           ,
           
           and
           families
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           cannot
           spare
           an
           houre
           in
           a
           week-day
           to
           heare
           a
           Sermon
           .
           
        
         
           I
           say
           as
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           7.
           20.
           it
           is
           good
           to
           
             lay
             hold
          
           upon
           this
           ,
           but
           
             withdraw
             not
             thy
             hand
          
           from
           that
           :
           worldly
           businesse
           must
           be
           followed
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           as
           to
           be
           worldlings
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           time
           is
           ingrossed
           ,
           to
           prophane
           or
           worldly
           uses
           ,
           and
           none
           set
           apart
           for
           holy
           ,
           or
           the
           one
           thing
           necessary
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           body
           ,
           men
           can
           allot
           two
           houres
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           in
           a
           weeke
           to
           feed
           the
           soule
           :
           as
           if
           bread
           that
           perisheth
           ,
           were
           to
           bee
           preferred
           before
           that
           which
           
             endureth
             to
             eternall
          
           
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           soule
           were
           to
           be
           lesse
           regarded
           than
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           these
           men
           spend
           foure
           ,
           five
           ,
           or
           moe
           howres
           at
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           bowles
           ,
           vaine
           Enterludes
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           much
           time
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           
           one
           howre
           in
           a
           weeke
           for
           their
           instruction
           ?
           Can
           some
           of
           them
           watch
           whole
           nights
           and
           dayes
           at
           Satans
           suit
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           not
           possibly
           watch
           one
           howre
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           yea
           in
           many
           dayes
           ?
           Cannot
           they
           sit
           up
           one
           halfe
           howre
           later
           ,
           or
           rise
           one
           halfe
           howre
           sooner
           ,
           to
           redeeme
           one
           howre
           for
           their
           everlasting
           good
           ?
           or
           will
           they
           find
           it
           profitable
           to
           winne
           the
           whole
           world
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           soules
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           how
           have
           we
           heard
           not
           a
           few
           such
           carelesse
           men
           rate
           themselves
           on
           their
           death-beds
           ;
           with
           horrible
           terrors
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           that
           so
           wretchedly
           they
           stopt
           their
           eares
           at
           so
           many
           calls
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           neglected
           the
           hearing
           of
           so
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           too
           late
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           heare
           but
           one
           Sermon
           more
           ?
           and
           now
           all
           their
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           the
           world
           ,
           onely
           enlargeth
           their
           
           hearts
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           way
           ease
           it
           .
        
         
           Others
           say
           they
           are
           not
           
           book-learned
           ,
           and
           cannot
           attain
           this
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           But
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           be
           book-learned
           :
           
           God
           hath
           given
           thee
           both
           a
           booke
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           is
           easie
           to
           him
           that
           will
           understand
           ,
           and
           she
           invites
           thee
           into
           her
           Schoole
           ,
           calling
           the
           simple
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           heart
           ,
           Pro.
           8.
           5.
           and
           pronounceth
           those
           
             blessed
             ,
             that
             watch
             daily
             at
             hee
             gates
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           34.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           so
           crossed
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           endure
           it
           ,
           
           nor
           will
           heare
           such
           and
           such
           .
        
         
           Know
           :
           1.
           
           All
           the
           frowardnesse
           is
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
           
             frowardnesse
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Prov.
          
           8.
           8.
           2.
           
           Crosse
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           will
           not
           crosse
           thee
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           wilt
           rather
           crosse
           the
           Word
           than
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           thank
           thy selfe
           ,
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           will
           meet
           with
           thee
           :
           as
           in
           Ahabs
           case
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Examination
           ,
           whether
           God
           hath
           
           taught
           us
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           or
           no.
           The
           notes
           of
           tryall
           are
           three
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           a
           continuall
           strife
           to
           remove
           all
           the
           hinderers
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           light
           ever
           fighteth
           against
           darknesse
           .
           And
           the
           lets
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Originall
           corruption
           :
           a
           chiefe
           part
           of
           which
           is
           darknesse
           of
           understanding
           .
           Labour
           in
           mortifying
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           blacke
           cloud
           hinders
           the
           shine
           of
           this
           Sunne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hardnesse
           of
           heart
           :
           
             Heb.
             3.
             10.
             
             They
             erred
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             knowne
             my
             wayes
             :
          
           and
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             an
             evill
             and
             unbeleeving
             heart
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             living
             God.
          
           The
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           may
           shine
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           a
           stone
           ,
           but
           cannot
           get
           within
           it
           ,
           while
           unbroken
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Satanicall
           temptation
           :
           the
           god
           of
           the
           world
           blindeth
           Infidels
           ,
           
             that
             the
             light
             of
             grace
             should
          
           
           
           
             not
             shine
             upon
             them
          
           :
           whom
           we
           must
           therefore
           resist
           ,
           stedfast
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           No
           marvell
           if
           Satan
           can
           blind
           the
           wicked
           ,
           seeing
           he
           can
           raise
           a
           cloud
           of
           dust
           to
           trouble
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           godly
           themselves
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           every
           thing
           in
           a
           false
           glasse
           ;
           all
           to
           hide
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Actuall
           sinnes
           :
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           increase
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           blind
           the
           minde
           yet
           further
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           some
           
             keepe
             out
          
           knowledge
           ,
           some
           
             drive
             〈◊〉
             out
          
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           sort
           are
           covetousnesse
           (
           resembled
           by
           choking
           thornes
           ,
           Luk.
           8.
           and
           Ezek
           33.
           32.
           they
           heare
           ,
           but
           jest
           ,
           for
           their
           
             hearts
             goe
             after
             covetousnesse
             :
          
           )
           and
           wrath
           ,
           envy
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           
             laid
             aside
          
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           no
           growing
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           1
           Pet
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           latter
           sort
           are
           the
           foule
           sinnes
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           whoredome
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           intemperancy
           ,
           
           which
           besot
           men
           ,
           and
           diminish
           even
           naturall
           knowledge
           :
           see
           Hos.
           4.
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           pleasure
           of
           sinne
           :
           as
           Eve
           in
           tempting
           ,
           and
           Adam
           in
           attempting
           the
           sinne
           ,
           the
           very
           sight
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           Apple
           dazelled
           the
           cleare
           knowledge
           of
           innocency
           .
           And
           as
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           smote
           them
           with
           blindnesse
           of
           body
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           finde
           the
           doore
           :
           so
           doth
           it
           much
           more
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           sinner
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           find
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           doore
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Custome
           of
           sinne
           :
           the
           pleasure
           of
           which
           hath
           begot
           an
           habit
           :
           this
           keeps
           and
           holds
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           put
           his
           precious
           liquor
           into
           so
           nasty
           vessels
           ,
           but
           gives
           them
           up
           ordinarily
           to
           
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           28.
           
        
         
           Now
           as
           nature
           teacheth
           us
           to
           fight
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           so
           grace
           leadeth
           us
           into
           the
           field
           against
           
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           in
           part
           subdued
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           of
           Sun-shine
           at
           midnight
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           tryall
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           this
           :
           As
           all
           that
           indisposition
           must
           be
           removed
           ,
           
           so
           there
           must
           be
           a
           disposition
           wrought
           in
           the
           party
           ,
           whom
           God
           teacheth
           in
           his
           way
           ;
           which
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           begunne
           to
           teach
           that
           man.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           Wherein
           stands
           the
           disposition
           to
           saving
           Knowledge
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           In
           humility
           :
           God
           teacheth
           
             the
             humble
          
           in
           his
           way
           :
           and
           he
           that
           must
           receive
           the
           
           Kingdome
           ,
           must
           be
           
             as
             a
             little
          
           
           
             child
             .
             Esa.
          
           28.
           9.
           whom
           shall
           I
           teach
           ,
           or
           make
           to
           understand
           ?
           not
           conceited
           persons
           ,
           who
           make
           Divinity
           onely
           a
           matter
           of
           discourse
           ,
           or
           fill
           their
           braines
           and
           speech
           with
           vaine
           questions
           and
           idle
           speculations
           ,
           or
           
           such
           as
           come
           to
           sit
           as
           Iudges
           ,
           or
           Critickes
           ,
           on
           their
           Ministers
           gifts
           ;
           but
           
             such
             as
             are
             weaned
             from
             the
             milke
             ,
             or
             drawne
             from
             the
             breasts
             .
          
           It
           was
           a
           proud
           and
           prophane
           speech
           of
           
             Hermolaus
             Barbanis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Angelus
             Politianus
          
           ,
           that
           by
           reading
           the
           Bible
           they
           forgat
           Latin.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           soft
           and
           tender
           heart
           .
           A
           sure
           signe
           that
           God
           hath
           spoken
           to
           it
           .
           For
           none
           can
           reach
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           change
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           Doctor
           whose
           chaire
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
           He
           onely
           can
           
             write
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Ier.
          
           31.
           33.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           crossing
           of
           humane
           wisdome
           :
           which
           nature
           teacheth
           not
           .
           Selfe-deniall
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           Disciple
           .
           For
           ,
           who
           can
           frame
           
           the
           affections
           ,
           to
           hold
           and
           fasten
           on
           such
           a
           doctrine
           as
           crosseth
           nature
           ,
           mortifieth
           lusts
           ,
           depriveth
           of
           deare
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           sweet
           profits
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           neare
           as
           right
           hands
           and
           eyes
           ?
           can
           the
           
           worldling
           ,
           who
           esteemes
           his
           profits
           before
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           turnes
           a
           deafe
           eare
           to
           such
           voyces
           ?
           no
           :
           onely
           he
           that
           made
           the
           affections
           at
           first
           ,
           can
           thus
           renew
           them
           ,
           &
           change
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           An
           embracing
           of
           all
           truths
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ,
           because
           all
           are
           from
           the
           same
           fountaine
           :
           and
           a
           constant
           cleaving
           to
           all
           truth
           ,
           in
           judgement
           and
           practise
           ,
           then
           ,
           when
           reason
           ,
           custom
           ,
           practice
           ,
           sense
           and
           common
           opinion
           crosse
           and
           contradict
           it
           :
           Now
           who
           can
           teach
           
             wisdome
             in
             a
             mysterie
          
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           ?
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           that
           a
           Virgin
           should
           beare
           a
           Sonne
           :
           that
           a
           Sonne
           should
           be
           eternally
           begotten
           :
           that
           all
           things
           should
           bee
           made
           of
           nothing
           :
           that
           life
           dyed
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           fetched
           life
           out
           of
           death
           :
           that
           heaven
           must
           be
           had
           out
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           death
           swallowed
           up
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           body
           arise
           againe
           .
           
           Who
           can
           give
           simple
           and
           shallow
           wits
           capacity
           ,
           to
           reach
           these
           high
           mysteries
           which
           Festus
           accounteth
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           Iewes
           thinke
           the
           Apostles
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           to
           utter
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           wits
           of
           the
           world
           account
           foolishnesse
           and
           fables
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           hee
           that
           chooseth
           weake
           things
           to
           confound
           the
           mighty
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           who
           is
           it
           that
           can
           perswade
           these
           high
           and
           strange
           things
           with
           such
           certainty
           ,
           as
           the
           simple
           Beleever-dares
           ,
           and
           doth
           dye
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           ?
           Surely
           (
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           
             Peter
             )
             Flesh
             and
          
           
           
             bloud
             reveales
             it
             not
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           that
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           second
           signe
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           a
           conscionable
           and
           
           fruitfull
           following
           of
           the
           means
           of
           knowledge
           :
           as
           1.
           
           An
           humble
           sitting
           downe
           with
           many
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Binding
           the
           Word
           to
           our
           eyes
           ,
           by
           frequent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           orderly
           reading
           .
           
           3.
           
           Whetting
           it
           on
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           deepe
           meditation
           ,
           so
           to
           make
           it
           our
           owne
           .
           4.
           
           Tying
           it
           to
           the
           hands
           and
           fingers
           ,
           by
           practising
           it
           :
           
             If
             yee
             doe
             these
             things
             ,
             yee
          
           
           
             shall
             know
             the
             Doctrine
          
           :
           a
           good
           understanding
           have
           all
           they
           that
           doe
           thereafter
           .
           5.
           
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           
             Iam.
             1.
             5.
             
             Aske
             Wisdome
             of
             God.
          
           6.
           
           Teaching
           ,
           strengthning
           ,
           and
           comforting
           of
           others
           :
           this
           returne
           increaseth
           
           thy
           Talent
           ,
           as
           oyle
           in
           the
           Cruise
           increased
           by
           imparting
           .
        
         
           Adde
           hereunto
           a
           fruitfull
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           prospering
           and
           profiting
           daily
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           conformity
           with
           God
           in
           true
           wisdome
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             We
             behold
             i●
             a
             mirror
             ,
             and
             are
             changed
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             .
          
           This
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           Christ.
           To
           be
           led
           by
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           get
           nearer
           God
           every
           day
           than
           
           other
           .
           We
           must
           walke
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           
             as
             hee
             is
             light
          
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           To
           walke
           in
           light
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           light
           of
           his
           directions
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           our selves
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           truth
           and
           light
           of
           sincerity
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           love
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           expresseth
           it
           ;
           here
           by
           the
           vision
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           by
           the
           vision
           of
           fruition
           .
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               keepe
               it
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
          
        
         
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           
           Text
           ,
           containing
           a
           religious
           vow
           or
           promise
           of
           David
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Lord
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           teach
           him
           .
        
         
           Where
           consider
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Why
             he
             voweth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             he
             voweth
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           :
           1.
           
           He
           voweth
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           his
           resolution
           ,
           and
           forwardnesse
           to
           keepe
           the
           way
           
           of
           God.
           A
           maine
           helpe
           of
           godlinesse
           is
           to
           resolve
           to
           be
           godly
           :
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           goodnesse
           are
           good
           purposes
           and
           resolutions
           to
           be
           good
           :
           which
           if
           wee
           find
           ,
           we
           must
           cherish
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           faile
           ,
           renew
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           voweth
           ,
           to
           move
           the
           
           Lord
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           to
           grant
           his
           desire
           ,
           because
           he
           desires
           it
           for
           a
           right
           end
           :
           if
           God
           will
           make
           him
           know
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           will
           keep
           it
           :
           so
           Hanna
           moved
           for
           a
           sonne
           ,
           which
           if
           God
           vouchsafe
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           will
           dedicate
           him
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           God
           heard
           her
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           whatsoever
           we
           aske
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           an
           easie
           suit
           ,
           if
           we
           resolve
           to
           referre
           it
           to
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           his
           thankfulnesse
           for
           the
           blessing
           received
           ,
           as
           also
           
           Hanna
           did
           :
           which
           cannot
           better
           be
           expressed
           ,
           then
           in
           an
           obedient
           and
           holy
           course
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           tribute
           and
           returne
           the
           Lord
           expecteth
           for
           all
           his
           goodnesse
           
           received
           .
           And
           actuall
           mercies
           call
           for
           actuall
           thankfulnes
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Pray
             continually
             :
             In
             all
             things
             give
             thankes
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           binde
           himselfe
           more
           
           firmely
           to
           duty
           and
           service
           :
           which
           is
           not
           superfluous
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           tyed
           already
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           
           affirmes
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           needlesly
           to
           bind
           our selves
           where
           God
           hath
           left
           us
           free
           ;
           so
           in
           things
           commanded
           and
           necessary
           ,
           directly
           and
           immediately
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           may
           binde
           our selves
           more
           straightly
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           
           law
           of
           Creation
           to
           serve
           God
           :
           and
           is
           therefore
           the
           vow
           and
           promise
           of
           Baptisme
           superfluous
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           looke
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Iacob
           was
           bound
           by
           Creation
           ,
           and
           by
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             (
             Gen.
          
           28.
           20.
           
           )
           he
           vowed
           a
           vow
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             
             should
             be
             his
             God.
             David
          
           here
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           Covenant
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           renewes
           his
           uow
           :
           and
           
             Psa.
             119.
             106.
             
             I
             have
             sworne
             and
             will
             performe
             :
          
           that
           a
           threefold
           cord
           might
           not
           easily
           bee
           broken
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           defiance
           of
           evil
           ,
           and
           strife
           against
           the
           lusts
           in
           the
           members
           ,
           resisting
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           besides
           the
           generall
           bond
           of
           Baptisme
           a
           Christian
           may
           advisedly
           and
           profitably
           lay
           on
           himselfe
           a
           particular
           vow
           as
           a
           remedy
           and
           helpe
           against
           some
           evill
           ,
           or
           a
           furtherance
           to
           some
           good
           :
           As
           for
           example
           :
           a
           man
           subject
           to
           be
           drunke
           with
           wine
           or
           strong
           drinke
           ,
           may
           vow
           for
           a
           time
           to
           abstaine
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           cut
           off
           an
           hand
           or
           eye
           offending
           .
           One
           finding
           the
           stirring
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           may
           solemnly
           vow
           to
           refraine
           the
           company
           and
           presence
           of
           wanton
           women
           and
           
             make
             a
             covenant
             with
             his
          
           
           eyes
           ,
           as
           Job
           ,
           not
           to
           looke
           on
           
           them
           .
           Or
           finding
           dulnesse
           ,
           slacknesse
           ,
           or
           distractions
           hindering
           prayer
           ,
           reading
           ,
           or
           other
           dutie
           ,
           he
           may
           vow
           to
           bestow
           some
           time
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             David
             vowes
             
             a
             lawfull
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             speciall
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             way
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           In
           generall
           he
           vowes
           a
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           thing
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           Christian
           liberty
           .
           Hee
           vowes
           not
           perpetuall
           single
           life
           :
           for
           it
           is
           
             better
             to
             marry
             ,
             than
             to
          
           
           burne
           .
           Nor
           voluntary
           poverty
           :
           for
           the
           Commandement
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             begger
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Deu.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           Nor
           to
           goe
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Compostella
           ,
           to
           worship
           an
           Image
           ,
           against
           the
           Commandement
           .
           Nor
           to
           visit
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           or
           kisse
           the
           Popes
           feet
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           the
           calling
           is
           laid
           aside
           ,
           for
           idle
           and
           impious
           devices
           .
           
           Nor
           to
           revenge
           an
           injury
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           Commandement
           of
           charity
           .
           Nor
           impiously
           not
           to
           eat
           or
           drinke
           till
           they
           have
           slaine
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
          
           23.
           12.
           
           Nor
           any
           such
           sinfull
           thing
           :
           whereof
           the
           rule
           is
           good
           ,
           
             In
             case
             of
             ungodly
             or
             dishonest
             vow
             ,
             alter
             thy
          
           
           purpose
           .
           And
           ,
           
             a
             vow
             must
             never
             be
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             .
             Davids
          
           vow
           helpes
           forward
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           Gods
           way
           hinders
           not
           .
           Thus
           frame
           thy
           vowes
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           commendable
           .
        
         
           In
           speciall
           ,
           he
           vowes
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           that
           God
           shall
           teach
           him
           .
           Where
           are
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             How
             he
             will
             keepe
             ,
             
               the
               way
            
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             long
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           former
           :
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           keeping
           of
           the
           way
           :
        
         
           
             Legall
             .
          
           
             Evangelicall
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Legall
           stands
           in
           perfect
           
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           law
           .
           But
           holy
           David
           was
           no
           Papist
           ,
           nor
           Perfectist
           :
           he
           knew
           hee
           could
           not
           
           thus
           keepe
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           attaine
           a
           further
           perfection
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           get
           beyond
           Adam
           in
           innocency
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           Evangelicall
           ,
           
           which
           stands
           1.
           in
           an
           endevour
           and
           desire
           of
           keeping
           ,
           and
           is
           rather
           in
           affection
           than
           action
           :
           2.
           with
           condition
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           humane
           frailty
           and
           the
           state
           of
           this
           life
           will
           permit
           ;
           in
           which
           all
           things
           are
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           :
           3.
           in
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           perfect
           righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           sinner
           is
           reputed
           a
           perfect
           keeper
           :
           4.
           in
           condonation
           of
           defects
           and
           wants
           ,
           seene
           and
           bewailed
           .
           Thus
           David
           professeth
           he
           will
           keepe
           the
           way
           :
           he
           will
           retaine
           a
           study
           and
           endevour
           to
           keepe
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           by
           humane
           weaknesse
           he
           be
           turned
           aside
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           carefull
           to
           returne
           into
           the
           way
           againe
           :
           and
           because
           all
           his
           endevour
           and
           strength
           is
           nothing
           ,
           he
           will
           by
           faith
           fasten
           upon
           that
           perfect
           obedience
           of
           
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           which
           being
           imputed
           unto
           him
           ,
           all
           his
           wandrings
           shall
           not
           be
           imputed
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           in
           Christ
           accounted
           a
           keeper
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           latter
           :
           how
           long
           will
           David
           keepe
           the
           way
           ?
           eved
           
             to
             the
             end
          
           :
           else
           all
           labour
           is
           lost
           :
           the
           end
           crownes
           the
           worke
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           this
           presumption
           ?
           how
           can
           David
           promise
           this
           of
           
           himselfe
           ?
        
         
           
             1.
             
             His
             vow
             is
             dependant
             on
             
             grace
             ,
             as
             all
             deliberate
             vowes
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             farre
             as
             God
             gives
             strength
             ,
             and
             confirmes
             his
             resolution
             and
             endevour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Still
             with
             prayer
             for
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keepe
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             106.
             107.
             
               quicken
               me
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           Now
           shall
           David
           ,
           in
           a
           duty
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           to
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           vow
           with
           condition
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           God
           gives
           grace
           :
           and
           
           shall
           a
           bold
           Papist
           vow
           an
           arbitrary
           vow
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           condition
           ,
           never
           consulting
           with
           his
           owne
           imbecility
           ?
           as
           suppose
           that
           of
           perpetuall
           chastity
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           an
           ordinary
           gift
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           promised
           without
           condition
           from
           God.
           And
           yet
           presumptuously
           will
           they
           promise
           it
           to
           God
           without
           all
           condition
           ,
           or
           limitation
           .
        
         
           Doctr.
           The
           scope
           and
           resolution
           
           of
           every
           godly
           man
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           way
           of
           God.
           In
           which
           similitude
           is
           implyed
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           very
           pilgrimage
           on
           earth
           :
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Christian
           Pilgrim
           ,
           now
           absent
           from
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           choyce
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           must
           come
           backe
           againe
           unto
           God.
           3.
           
           That
           seeing
           the
           Sunne
           is
           seene
           onely
           by
           his
           owne
           light
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           is
           
           as
           a
           blind
           man
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           all
           direction
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           therefore
           every
           one
           must
           pray
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           the
           eternall
           Sunne
           would
           strike
           if
           it
           be
           but
           one
           beame
           of
           this
           saving
           light
           upon
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ;
           with
           holy
           resolution
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           please
           to
           afford
           him
           but
           a
           small
           streame
           out
           of
           his
           fulnesse
           ,
           he
           will
           follow
           that
           riveret
           untill
           it
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           well-head
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           is
           this
           the
           scope
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           in
           learning
           Gods
           statutes
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           this
           is
           the
           condition
           
           of
           Gods
           teaching
           ,
           and
           his
           intention
           in
           teaching
           :
           
             Deut
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Statutes
          
           and
           
             Commandements
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             :
             keepe
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
          
           for
           this
           
             is
             your
             wisdome
          
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           chearefully
           teacheth
           him
           the
           way
           ,
           who
           with
           David
           resolveth
           to
           keepe
           
           it
           :
           
             Psal.
             25.
             12.
             
             What
             is
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ?
             him
             will
             hee
             teach
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             choose
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           knowledge
           of
           a
           way
           
           will
           bring
           none
           to
           his
           end
           and
           desired
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           way
           :
           whence
           the
           Lord
           enjoynes
           a
           narrow
           keeping
           of
           the
           narrow
           way
           :
           
             Prov.
             7.
             1.
             
             My
             sonne
             ,
             keepe
             my
             words
             ,
             hide
             my
             Commandements
             ,
             binde
             them
             on
             thy
             fingers
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           keepe
           them
           in
           thy
           whole
           practice
           :
           nay
           ,
           
             keepe
             them
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             thine
             eye
          
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           small
           or
           slight
           ,
           but
           it
           hurteth
           and
           disturbeth
           the
           eye
           ,
           which
           naturally
           shuts
           it selfe
           against
           the
           least
           dust
           ,
           so
           not
           the
           least
           erring
           from
           the
           Word
           but
           disturbeth
           in
           this
           way
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           take
           up
           that
           holy
           counsell
           ,
           
             Prov.
             4.
             26.
             
             Ponder
             the
             path
             of
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             thy
             wayes
             bee
             ordered
             aright
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           So
           many
           as
           are
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           have
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           leads
           and
           preserves
           them
           in
           this
           way
           :
           whence
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           described
           to
           be
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           lead
           out
           of
           error
           ,
           
           into
           all
           truth
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           way
           called
           
             the
             way
          
           
           
             of
             good
             men
          
           :
           because
           onely
           they
           have
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           it
           :
           and
           it
           is
           unknowne
           ,
           or
           unfrequented
           by
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           hold
           this
           way
           ,
           is
           to
           improve
           all
           our
           labour
           ,
           and
           promote
           
           our
           owne
           comfort
           .
           But
           all
           the
           labour
           is
           lost
           ,
           when
           the
           way
           is
           lost
           .
           Thou
           canst
           never
           so
           little
           decline
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           thou
           slidest
           into
           some
           one
           of
           those
           many
           roads
           that
           lead
           unto
           destruction
           .
           But
           in
           keeping
           this
           way
           is
           
             great
             reward
             ,
             Psal.
          
           19.
           11.
           for
           it
           leads
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           .
           Againe
           ,
           only
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           comfort
           and
           pleasure
           .
           It
           hath
           comfort
           
             for
             
             the
             present
          
           :
           whereas
           stragling
           Christians
           have
           no
           comfort
           in
           the
           way
           :
           a
           wandring
           man
           is
           an
           uncomfortable
           creature
           .
           Also
           it
           hath
           comfort
           hereafter
           :
           for
           it
           leads
           to
           life
           ,
           Prov.
           7.
           2.
           keepe
           my
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           
             thoa
             shal
             t
             live
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           shewed
           by
           God
           ,
           leading
           to
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           pleasures
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           for
           evermore
           ,
           Psal.
           16.
           
        
         
           Hath
           God
           then
           taught
           thee
           this
           way
           ?
           bee
           conscionable
           to
           
           keepe
           it
           ,
           sinne
           not
           against
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             3.
             
             Surely
             they
             work
             no
             iniquity
             that
             walke
             in
             his
             wayes
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           because
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           will
           make
           this
           way
           as
           uneasie
           and
           asperous
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           assault
           thee
           on
           every
           hand
           to
           turne
           thee
           out
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           thou
           must
           come
           armed
           with
           such
           meanes
           as
           may
           helpe
           to
           containe
           thee
           in
           this
           good
           way
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Resolution
           to
           hold
           it
           ,
           as
           
           here
           
             David
             ,
             J
             will
             keepe
             it
             to
             the
             end
             :
          
           sound
           purposes
           and
           resolutions
           
           in
           godlines
           promise
           continuance
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Selfe-denial
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           thou
           must
           
           make
           account
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           are
           out
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           wil
           scorne
           thee
           ,
           and
           reproach
           thee
           for
           a
           dissembler
           ,
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           thine
           endevour
           to
           keepe
           the
           way
           .
           But
           Gods
           Spirit
           never
           reproached
           any
           for
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           even
           accurately
           .
           When
           Israel
           goeth
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           they
           must
           looke
           for
           Egyptians
           to
           pursue
           them
           :
           And
           thou
           ,
           
             as
             a
             good
             Souldier
          
           ,
           must
           suffer
           afflictions
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Zeale
           and
           courage
           for
           the
           
           truth
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           every
           good
           course
           :
           arming
           thy selfe
           against
           the
           loosenesse
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           contrary
           perswasions
           .
           If
           a
           man
           walke
           haltingly
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           great
           bones
           of
           tripping
           
           or
           stumbling
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           appeare
           not
           precise
           above
           the
           scantling
           of
           a
           civill
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           wary
           man
           ,
           hee
           may
           passe
           not
           much
           disaffected
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           good
           showes
           not
           be
           altogether
           allowed
           .
           But
           if
           hee
           will
           be
           strict
           in
           keeping
           his
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           walke
           with
           God
           as
           Enoch
           ,
           or
           set
           the
           Lord
           still
           in
           sight
           as
           David
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Apostles
           endevour
           to
           have
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           no
           corruption
           of
           times
           ,
           no
           not
           an
           hoofe
           at
           Pharaohs
           request
           ,
           no
           not
           a
           graine
           at
           the
           Emperours
           :
           oh
           these
           men
           are
           sit
           for
           another
           age
           ,
           and
           another
           Climate
           ,
           not
           worthy
           to
           live
           in
           this
           :
           
             Away
             with
             such
             a
             fellow
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             live
             ,
             Act.
          
           22
           22.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Fence
           thy selfe
           with
           spirituall
           armour
           .
           Israel
           in
           their
           
           way
           to
           Canaan
           must
           gird
           up
           their
           loynes
           ,
           and
           take
           sta●es
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           so
           the
           Christian
           traveller
           being
           set
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           must
           
           gird
           up
           his
           loynes
           with
           the
           girdle
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           hope
           ;
           the
           staffe
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           establish
           their
           feet
           ;
           their
           feet
           shod
           with
           preparation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           goe
           wheresoever
           the
           Gospel
           calleth
           ,
           What
           man
           runnes
           into
           the
           field
           without
           his
           weapons
           and
           provisions
           .
        
         
           Conclude
           with
           notes
           of
           a
           
           man
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hee
           will
           be
           very
           inquisitive
           ,
           and
           will
           aske
           of
           the
           simplest
           that
           knowes
           the
           way
           better
           .
           Being
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           hee
           will
           enquire
           of
           the
           way
           to
           Canaan
           .
           The
           Iaylor
           askes
           it
           of
           his
           prisoner
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           30.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           circumspect
           ,
           doubtfull
           ,
           sollicitous
           ,
           lest
           he
           have
           stept
           
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           Hee
           is
           easily
           reduced
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           erred
           .
           Hee
           knowes
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           wander
           ,
           but
           a
           mad
           part
           not
           to
           bee
           willing
           to
           returne
           :
           and
           that
           he
           can
           onely
           attaine
           his
           end
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           
           and
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           goes
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           walks
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           knows
           
           whither
           he
           goes
           ;
           he
           walkes
           and
           workes
           while
           day
           lasteth
           ,
           afraid
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           night
           :
           Ioh.
           12.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           suspects
           every
           faire
           
           way
           ,
           for
           his
           way
           is
           strawed
           with
           crosses
           :
           and
           every
           foule
           dirty
           lane
           ;
           for
           his
           is
           an
           holy
           and
           cleane
           way
           :
           and
           every
           crosse
           way
           ,
           where
           are
           many
           turnings
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           or
           left
           hand
           ,
           for
           his
           is
           a
           right
           way
           ,
           without
           turnings
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Hee
           followes
           Christ
           his
           guide
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           walke
           without
           
           him
           as
           the
           heathen
           ;
           but
           wisely
           so
           fix
           his
           eyes
           on
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           looke
           warily
           both
           to
           his
           own
           feet
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           goe
           with
           
           good
           company
           :
           he
           joynes
           himselfe
           with
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           
           
             the
             Saints
             that
             excell
             in
             vertue
             ,
          
           with
           whose
           feet
           this
           way
           is
           beaten
           .
           Nay
           ,
           not
           content
           with
           these
           
           he
           will
           get
           God
           himselfe
           to
           goe
           with
           him
           :
           as
           Iacob
           prayed
           the
           Lord
           to
           goe
           with
           him
           in
           his
           journey
           :
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             15.
             
             If
             thy
             presence
             goe
             not
             with
             us
             ,
             carry
             us
             not
             uphence
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Hee
           goes
           on
           constantly
           ,
           
           through
           droughts
           and
           drops
           ,
           through
           thicke
           and
           thin
           ,
           through
           all
           estates
           ,
           without
           intermission
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           like
           a
           Bridegroome
           hastneth
           his
           course
           .
           He
           leaps
           over
           blockes
           ,
           pibbles
           ,
           rubs
           ,
           oppositions
           ,
           wrongs
           ,
           slanders
           :
           none
           can
           cast
           him
           backe
           ,
           nor
           turne
           him
           out
           ,
           but
           with
           our
           Prophet
           he
           
             keepes
             the
             way
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           EPICURISME
           DESCRIBED
           ,
           AND
           DISGRACED
           .
        
         
           
             EXOD.
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               people
               sate
               downe
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink●
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               to
               play
               .
            
          
        
         
           AFter
           that
           God
           had
           delivered
           
           his
           Lawes
           in
           the
           former
           chapters
           ,
           here
           wee
           see
           how
           his
           own
           people
           addresse
           themselves
           to
           obedience
           For
           ,
           w●ile
           Moses
           in
           the
           〈…〉
           ount
           stayeth
           with
           God
           to
           receive
           
           more
           directions
           ,
           somewhat
           longer
           then
           they
           think
           fit
           ,
           they
           fall
           to
           commit
           most
           horrible
           Idolatry
           :
           which
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           the
           people
           propound
           to
           
             Aaron
             ,
             make
             us
             gods
          
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           Aaron
           against
           his
           conscience
           yeelds
           to
           it
           ,
           setting
           them
           in
           a
           way
           to
           
             bring
             their
             Iewels
          
           .
           Vers.
           3.
           the
           people
           contribute
           to
           it
           ,
           being
           as
           ready
           to
           bring
           ,
           as
           he
           to
           desire
           them
           .
           Vers.
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           Iewels
           an
           Idolis
           made
           by
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Calfe
           an
           Altar
           set
           up
           .
           Then
           is
           an
           holy-day
           proclaimed
           to
           the
           Idol
           ,
           on
           the
           morrow
           after
           ,
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           Afterward
           the
           consummation
           of
           their
           idolatry
           ,
           vers
           .
           6.
           the
           people
           
             offered
             sacrifices
          
           before
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           the
           Text
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           inseperable
           adjunct
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           namely
           ,
           excesse
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           or
           luxury
           and
           wantonnes
           ,
           
             The
             people
             also
             sate
             downe
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             play
             .
          
        
         
         
           At
           this
           time
           consider
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Who
             did
             this
             ,
             
               the
               people
            
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             they
             did
             sit
             downe
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
            
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               use
               thereof
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           .
           Who
           
           did
           this
           ?
           
             The
             people
          
           :
           who
           had
           impiously
           presumed
           to
           set
           up
           a
           worship
           without
           ,
           yea
           ,
           against
           God.
           They
           thinke
           much
           to
           spend
           whole
           forty
           daies
           without
           some
           ceremony
           ,
           or
           publike
           testimony
           of
           duty
           :
           And
           they
           had
           seene
           such
           a
           worship
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           (
           of
           whom
           they
           heard
           nothing
           )
           might
           perhaps
           be
           appeased
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           worshipped
           their
           Apis
           in
           the
           form●
           of
           a
           Bull
           ,
           for
           their
           tillage
           sake
           ,
           so
           would
           they
           worship
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           and
           afterward
           
           give
           themselves
           to
           excesse
           and
           idlenesse
           .
        
         
           Whence
           note
           ,
           that
           feastings
           and
           idlenesse
           are
           the
           undivided
           
           companions
           o●
           Idolatry
           .
           These
           people
           are
           first
           Idolaters
           ,
           from
           Idolatry
           they
           fall
           to
           gluttony
           ,
           from
           gluttony
           to
           wantonnesse
           .
           Yea
           ,
           such
           inseparable
           attendants
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           (
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           7.
           
           )
           proves
           the
           Isra
           〈…〉
           es
           to
           bee
           Idolaters
           ,
           by
           this
           testimony
           ,
           because
           
             they
             sate
             downe
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             play
             .
          
        
         
           It
           appeares
           in
           heathenish
           Idolatry
           :
           for
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           false
           and
           idolatrous
           worships
           ,
           celebrated
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           gods
           with
           feastings
           ,
           banquettings
           ,
           playes
           ,
           and
           dancings
           .
           Both
           the
           Greekes
           and
           Romans
           used
           many
           filthy
           sports
           and
           actions
           ,
           in
           their
           solemne
           services
           .
           The
           Romans
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           their
           heathenish
           idolatry
           ,
           instituted
           their
           Saturnalia
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           feast
           of
           five
           dayes
           ,
           ordained
           by
           Ianus
           in
           honour
           of
           Saturn●
           ,
           in
           who●e
           time
           all
           things
           were
           used
           in
           common
           .
           These
           five
           dayes
           
           were
           kept
           in
           December
           ,
           with
           great
           cost
           in
           sumptuous
           feasts
           ,
           with
           variety
           of
           sports
           &
           games
           ,
           and
           presenting
           of
           rich
           gifts
           .
           In
           these
           dayes
           servants
           had
           equall
           power
           with
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           authority
           to
           sit
           at
           table
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           common
           command
           with
           them
           .
           We
           read
           also
           of
           the
           obscene
           spectacles
           in
           the
           sacrifices
           ,
           called
           Floralia
           ,
           wherein
           harlots
           were
           brought
           in
           naked
           on
           the
           Theater
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           whence
           comes
           this
           ?
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Heathens
           would
           imitate
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           Commandement
           must
           
             eat
             and
             drinke
          
           ,
           and
           feast
           before
           
           the
           Lord
           in
           offering
           their
           sacrifices
           ;
           whence
           both
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           tooke
           occasion
           of
           all
           carnall
           liberty
           and
           excesse
           ,
           and
           to
           adde
           what
           God
           never
           prescribed
           ,
           as
           to
           
             rise
             up
             to
             play
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           idolatry
           must
           bee
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           repentance
           ,
           godly
           
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           a
           contrite
           heart
           is
           most
           acceptable
           .
           Of
           all
           creatures
           an
           Idolater
           is
           most
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           expresseth
           it
           in
           these
           carnall
           fruits
           :
           so
           Ambrose
           ,
           alleaging
           this
           Text
           ,
           
           
             No
             man
             gives
             up
             himselfe
             to
             luxury
             ,
             but
             hee
             that
             departeth
             from
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Idolater
           is
           furthest
           gene
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           God
           is
           furthest
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           leaves
           
           him
           to
           vilest
           and
           foulest
           lusts
           ,
           as
           the
           heathen
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           26.
           to
           infinite
           bodily
           uncleannesse
           ,
           the
           Lord
           revenging
           spiritual
           whoredome
           with
           corporall
           :
           as
           his
           owne
           Israel
           ,
           joyning
           with
           Baal-Pe●r
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           committed
           spirituall
           fornication
           ,
           in
           bowing
           to
           their
           gods
           ,
           but
           defiled
           their
           bodies
           with
           the
           daughters
           of
           Moab
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Our
           nature
           is
           most
           propense
           
           and
           ready
           to
           pleasure
           and
           carnall
           delight
           :
           so
           as
           wee
           willingly
           annexe
           unto
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           
           whatsoever
           pleaseth
           us
           ,
           that
           under
           that
           cover
           or
           pretence
           we
           may
           more
           freely
           enjoy
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           counsell
           then
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           is
           not
           unseasonable
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             idolaters
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           Hard
           it
           is
           for
           us
           to
           sit
           down
           to
           eat
           &
           drink
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           to
           play
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           make
           our
           belly
           our
           god
           ,
           and
           offer
           sacrifices
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           to
           Bacchus
           in
           their
           Bacchanalia
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           we
           are
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           baptized
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           :
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           we
           should
           be
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           Iewes
           were
           Gods
           people
           ,
           yet
           set
           up
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           .
           The
           Corinthians
           were
           Christians
           ,
           converted
           ,
           and
           baptized
           into
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           must
           beware
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           Christians
           ,
           wee
           must
           avoyd
           not
           onely
           the
           Calfe
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           
           even
           the
           shows
           and
           appearance
           ;
           excessive
           feasts
           &
           wantonnesse
           ,
           which
           are
           inseparable
           fruits
           of
           it
           :
           and
           thinke
           how
           easie
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           skirts
           of
           this
           sinne
           :
           which
           is
           the
           use
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           this
           allegation
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           7.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           generall
           .
           
        
         
           When
           did
           this
           people
           sit
           down
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           to
           play
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Even
           when
           their
           case
           was
           most
           miserable
           ,
           then
           were
           they
           most
           insensible
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           had
           robbed
           themselves
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           
           poore
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           eare-rings
           and
           jewels
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           from
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           they
           bestow
           upon
           an
           idoll
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           had
           committed
           an
           horrible
           sinne
           ,
           aggravated
           sundry
           
           wayes
           .
           They
           had
           turned
           the
           glory
           of
           an
           incorruptible
           God
           into
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Calfe
           that
           eateth
           hay
           .
           They
           that
           had
           opened
           their
           mouthes
           a
           little
           
           before
           in
           singing
           praises
           to
           God
           for
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           mouth
           sing
           now
           to
           their
           Idols
           ,
           
             These
             are
             thy
             gods
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             that
             brought
             thee
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           They
           had
           used
           their
           feet
           ,
           not
           many
           dayes
           or
           weeks
           before
           ,
           to
           walke
           through
           the
           Red
           Sea
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           and
           now
           with
           the
           same
           feet
           they
           dance
           before
           the
           Calfe
           .
           Thus
           was
           their
           sinne
           great
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           this
           fearefull
           sinne
           they
           
           lye
           under
           an
           heavy
           punishment
           :
           they
           were
           now
           naked
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           comming
           to
           revenge
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           after
           he
           was
           intreated
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           Moses
           ,
           to
           spare
           them
           ,
           yet
           for
           example
           3000.
           of
           them
           were
           presently
           slaine
           the
           same
           day
           .
           They
           had
           more
           need
           have
           beene
           fasting
           ,
           and
           praying
           ,
           and
           weeping
           for
           their
           sinne
           :
           but
           now
           they
           sit
           downe
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           to
           play
           .
        
         
         
           Observe
           this
           :
           
             Never
             are
             men
             nearer
             mischiefe
             ,
             then
             when
             they
          
           
           
             are
             most
             iolly
             and
             m●rry
             in
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           Commonly
           when
           men
           cry
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           then
           is
           peace
           furthest
           off
           :
           and
           God
           comes
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           when
           they
           looke
           least
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           David
           on
           the
           Amalekites
           (
           1
           Sam.
           30.
           16.
           
           )
           when
           they
           were
           drinking
           and
           dancing
           ,
           and
           most
           secure
           .
           We
           in
           this
           land
           specially
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           
           enquire
           what
           causes
           of
           mourning
           we
           have
           ,
           should
           finde
           small
           cause
           of
           sitting
           downe
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           of
           rising
           up
           to
           play
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           we
           behold
           the
           inundation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           increase
           of
           sinnes
           against
           God
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           horrible
           Idolatry
           ,
           excesse
           of
           pride
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           a
           deluge
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           a
           confusion
           of
           manifold
           disorders
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           security
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           judgements
           :
           the
           sword
           hath
           
           fed
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           forgotten
           it
           :
           the
           plague
           hath
           destroyed
           thousands
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           threatens
           still
           ,
           hovers
           about
           us
           ,
           
           and
           shewes
           his
           Commission
           to
           be
           still
           in
           force
           :
           and
           other
           warnings
           serve
           not
           :
           we
           are
           corrected
           ,
           but
           not
           instructed
           :
           Wee
           eat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           play
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           remember
           not
           what
           reckoning
           is
           behinde
           for
           all
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Would
           every
           man
           seriously
           looke
           over
           his
           owne
           accounts
           hee
           might
           finde
           himselfe
           other
           businesse
           ,
           then
           sit
           downe
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           to
           play
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ?
           
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           onely
           ,
           but
           necessary
           to
           nourish
           our
           life
           ,
           to
           repaire
           strength
           decayed
           ,
           and
           enable
           us
           to
           our
           duties
           and
           callings
           .
           Nay
           ,
           more
           :
           we
           may
           use
           the
           creatures
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           necessity
           ,
           but
           for
           delight
           :
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           leave
           ,
           liberally
           to
           
           use
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           furnished
           us
           with
           variety
           ,
           farre
           beyond
           necessity
           :
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           
           bread
           onely
           ,
           to
           
             strengthen
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           but
           oyle
           to
           make
           
             the
             face
             shine
          
           .
           And
           hee
           hath
           allowed
           us
           to
           feast
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           Christian
           love
           ,
           and
           cherishing
           of
           mutuall
           fellowship
           :
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Jobs
           sonnes
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           unlawfull
           ,
           though
           their
           feasting
           ended
           so
           fearefully
           :
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           had
           their
           Agapas
           ,
           or
           love-feasts
           ,
           mentioned
           and
           approved
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           46.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           then
           did
           this
           people
           other
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           They
           failed
           in
           many
           
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           the
           chiefe
           end
           of
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           10.
           31.
           the
           end
           o●
           this
           eating
           and
           drinking
           was
           ,
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           and
           honour
           the
           Calfe
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           eating
           and
           drinking
           
           should
           sit
           us
           to
           our
           duties
           and
           callings
           ,
           both
           generall
           and
           speciall
           ,
           they
           by
           eating
           and
           drinking
           made
           themselves
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           play
           and
           wantonnesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           men
           ought
           to
           
           eat
           and
           drinke
           according
           to
           the
           call
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           sobriety
           and
           moderation
           ,
           the
           Text
           noteth
           an
           intemperate
           and
           excessive
           wast
           both
           of
           time
           and
           creatures
           ;
           they
           
             sate
             downe
          
           to
           it
           ,
           addicting
           themselves
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           feastings
           are
           seasonable
           in
           times
           of
           joy
           and
           
           gladnesse
           ,
           these
           feast
           in
           a
           time
           when
           Gods
           judgements
           are
           comming
           on
           them
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           deepest
           sorrow
           would
           better
           beseeme
           them
           :
           as
           also
           did
           they
           in
           Noahs
           time
           ,
           
             They
             ate
             and
             dranke
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           Esa.
           5.
           
           12.
           
             not
             considering
             the
             worke
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           types
           to
           us
           
           
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           common
           examples
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           
           to
           beware
           of
           immodest
           ,
           intemperate
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           said
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           of
           them
           ,
           The
           people
           sate
           downe
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           .
        
         
           Hereunto
           must
           sundry
           rules
           
           be
           observed
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           must
           eat
           and
           drinke
           
             our
             owne
          
           :
           the
           sweat
           of
           our
           owne
           brows
           ,
           not
           other
           mens
           ,
           as
           many
           that
           cut
           large
           shives
           into
           other
           mens
           loaves
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           know
           is
           not
           theirs
           ,
           but
           other
           mens
           ,
           if
           all
           debts
           were
           paid
           :
           this
           were
           an
           high
           kinde
           of
           injustice
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           12.
           
           Yea
           ,
           we
           must
           so
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           that
           we
           allow
           some
           part
           for
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           other
           occasions
           ,
           publike
           or
           private
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           measure
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           
           according
           to
           the
           call
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           honest
           and
           moderate
           delight
           ,
           to
           keepe
           us
           in
           a
           fitnesse
           to
           godly
           duties
           ,
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           
           rest
           .
           All
           that
           eating
           or
           drinking
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           make
           our selves
           heavy
           ,
           sleepy
           ,
           unweldy
           ,
           and
           unfit
           for
           duties
           ,
           is
           sinfull
           .
           For
           this
           is
           not
           a
           refreshing
           ,
           but
           oppressing
           ;
           not
           a
           refection
           ,
           but
           a
           destruction
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           season
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           we
           eat
           not
           up
           too
           much
           
           time
           ,
           which
           would
           hinder
           our
           callings
           :
           but
           rather
           
             redeeme
             time
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           16.
           
           A
           sinne
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           sit
           downe
           to
           feasting
           ,
           and
           not
           feele
           the
           passage
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           houres
           ;
           whereas
           perhaps
           one
           houre
           is
           tedious
           to
           sit
           out
           a
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           must
           eat
           with
           moderation
           
           of
           affection
           ;
           not
           to
           fit
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           doe
           ;
           nor
           suffering
           our selves
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           pot
           or
           pipe
           ,
           corrupting
           themselves
           with
           the
           creatures
           ,
           oftentimes
           losing
           sobriety
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           
           health
           and
           reason
           it selfe
           ;
           thereby
           utterly
           perverting
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           who
           hath
           ordained
           them
           for
           servants
           and
           helps
           ,
           not
           masters
           and
           hindrances
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           best
           appetite
           is
           ,
           to
           taste
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           
           of
           God
           himselfe
           in
           his
           creatures
           :
           saying
           within
           our selves
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           how
           sweet
           and
           good
           art
           thou
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           who
           canst
           put
           such
           sweetnesse
           into
           thy
           creatures
           !
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           best
           Sawee
           is
           good
           and
           
           savoury
           speech
           ,
           as
           salt
           on
           our
           tables
           :
           acknowledging
           Gods
           bounty
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           both
           to
           praise
           him
           ,
           and
           edifie
           others
           :
           whereas
           commonly
           our
           barren
           and
           empty
           hearts
           know
           not
           how
           to
           weare
           out
           the
           time
           of
           feasting
           ,
           but
           either
           in
           trifles
           ,
           or
           inviting
           others
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           who
           need
           in
           truth
           rather
           bridles
           then
           spurres
           .
        
         
           What
           ?
           no
           other
           speech
           but
           
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           how
           then
           shall
           
           we
           be
           merry
           ?
        
         
           Indeed
           commonly
           all
           speech
           
           but
           carnall
           is
           unsavoury
           :
           but
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           eat
           and
           drinke
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           our
           speeches
           must
           be
           such
           asbeseeme
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           approved
           of
           God
           that
           heares
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           speeches
           of
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           better
           then
           silence
           ,
           and
           to
           savour
           of
           ●obriety
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           ,
           whom
           call
           wee
           to
           our
           tables
           ,
           but
           Gods
           children
           by
           profession
           ,
           who
           must
           every
           where
           be
           like
           themselves
           and
           their
           Father
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           leave
           to
           be
           merry
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           onely
           restraint
           ,
           Be
           merry
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           him
           .
           
           Never
           must
           God
           be
           set
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           in
           our
           merriments
           :
           as
           doe
           they
           ,
           who
           never
           think
           they
           can
           be
           merry
           ,
           but
           in
           rude
           and
           ungodly
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           wanton
           naughty
           speeches
           ,
           unbeseeming
           Christians
           .
           Plato
           and
           Xenophon
           
           thought
           it
           profitable
           ,
           that
           mens
           speeches
           at
           their
           meales
           might
           be
           written
           .
           If
           Christians
           should
           doe
           so
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           bookes
           would
           they
           be
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           eating
           and
           drinking
           we
           must
           season
           our
           hearts
           with
           
           these
           or
           the
           like
           meditations
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           prone
           we
           are
           to
           immoderate
           joy
           ,
           and
           so
           provoke
           God
           in
           our
           feasts
           .
           Iob
           suspected
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           being
           in
           likelihood
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           sacrificed
           for
           every
           one
           of
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Watch
           against
           incitements
           
           which
           we
           shall
           not
           want
           to
           forget
           our selves
           ,
           and
           arme
           against
           them
           .
           We
           read
           of
           Antigonus
           ,
           that
           being
           invited
           to
           a
           feast
           where
           a
           notable
           harlot
           was
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           he
           asked
           counsell
           of
           Menedemus
           ,
           what
           hee
           should
           doe
           ?
           who
           bade
           him
           onely
           remember
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Kings
           sonne
           .
           So
           good
           men
           may
           be
           invited
           ,
           
           where
           none
           of
           the
           best
           may
           meet
           :
           the
           best
           counsell
           is
           ,
           Keepe
           ever
           in
           minde
           that
           you
           are
           Kings
           sonnes
           ,
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           thing
           it
           were
           for
           such
           to
           be
           allured
           by
           the
           wicked
           to
           things
           unseemely
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Mingle
           our
           feasting
           with
           a
           meditation
           of
           our
           end
           and
           
           mortality
           .
           Joseph
           had
           his
           tombe
           in
           his
           garden
           ,
           to
           season
           his
           delights
           with
           meditation
           of
           his
           death
           :
           The
           Egyptians
           had
           a
           Skeleton
           or
           carkasse
           brought
           into
           their
           feasts
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           So
           set
           thou
           thine
           owne
           carkasse
           before
           the
           eye
           of
           thy
           mind
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           moderate
           thee
           from
           pampering
           it
           :
           alas
           (
           say
           thou
           )
           this
           feeding
           and
           feasting
           is
           but
           a
           little
           repaire
           of
           a
           ruinous
           house
           ,
           that
           must
           downe
           shortly
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           how
           many
           of
           Gods
           servants
           want
           some
           part
           
           of
           thy
           superfluity
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           of
           them
           never
           sate
           downe
           
           at
           such
           a
           table
           :
           then
           follow
           the
           meditation
           ,
           Who
           am
           I
           that
           I
           should
           be
           full
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           are
           hungry
           ?
           that
           I
           should
           abound
           when
           so
           many
           doe
           want
           ?
           how
           am
           I
           engaged
           to
           God
           for
           thankfulnesse
           ?
           how
           should
           I
           sinne
           to
           requite
           his
           love
           and
           bounty
           with
           such
           unkindnesse
           ,
           as
           by
           it
           to
           grow
           wanton
           ,
           idle
           ,
           forgetfull
           of
           him
           most
           when
           he
           is
           most
           mindefull
           of
           me
           ?
           must
           I
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           to
           rise
           up
           to
           play
           ?
           Oh
           no
           ,
           I
           must
           bestirre
           me
           in
           duties
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           may
           expresse
           love
           for
           love
           :
           neither
           may
           I
           sinne
           as
           those
           great
           men
           ,
           Amos
           6.
           6.
           who
           ate
           the
           fat
           ,
           dranke
           the
           sweet
           ,
           and
           had
           wine
           in
           bowles
           ,
           and
           
             forgate
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ioseph
          
           :
           no
           ,
           if
           I
           eat
           the
           fat
           ,
           and
           drink
           the
           sweet
           ,
           I
           must
           remember
           
             to
             send
             some
             part
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             none
             is
             prepared
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           8.
           10.
           
        
         
           This
           of
           the
           peoples
           eating
           and
           drinking
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             And
             rose
             up
             to
             play
          
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           a
           practice
           condemned
           
           in
           this
           people
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           question
           ,
           Whether
           it
           bee
           not
           lawfull
           to
           sport
           ,
           or
           play
           ?
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           it
           is
           lawfull
           :
           as
           in
           the
           former
           branch
           ,
           not
           eating
           and
           drinking
           were
           condemned
           ,
           but
           their
           sitting
           downe
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           :
           so
           in
           this
           latter
           not
           all
           play
           and
           sport
           is
           taxed
           ,
           but
           their
           rising
           up
           to
           play
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             time
             to
             laugh
             ,
             Eccles
          
           3.
           4.
           but
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           
           they
           lay
           under
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           was
           not
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           
           rejoyce
           ,
           yet
           
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           not
           against
           him
           .
           But
           these
           were
           laughing
           ,
           and
           singing
           ,
           and
           dancing
           about
           the
           Calfe
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           Idoll
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Recreation
           is
           Gods
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           necessary
           refreshing
           
           of
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           and
           the
           sitting
           of
           either
           or
           both
           
           to
           the
           calling
           .
           But
           these
           rose
           up
           to
           play
           ,
           thrust
           themselves
           out
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           did
           nothing
           but
           eat
           and
           drinke
           to
           play
           ;
           as
           many
           turne
           their
           recreations
           into
           vocations
           ,
           and
           intend
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           allow
           ,
           both
           
           exercises
           of
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           use
           of
           the
           bow
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           1.
           18.
           and
           of
           musicke
           ,
           Neh.
           7.
           67.
           and
           of
           hunting
           ,
           hawking
           ,
           or
           birding
           ,
           so
           that
           such
           sports
           bee
           without
           swearing
           ,
           disorder
           ,
           and
           needlesse
           tormenting
           of
           the
           silly
           creatures
           :
           As
           also
           exercises
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           wit
           ,
           suppose
           honest
           riddles
           
             (
             Judg.
          
           14.
           )
           and
           such
           games
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           which
           is
           wit
           or
           skill
           ,
           Chesse
           ,
           Draughts
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           farre
           are
           wee
           from
           disallowing
           any
           delight
           ,
           which
           Gods
           Word
           alloweth
           his
           children
           .
           And
           as
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           any
           Christian
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           governed
           or
           bounded
           by
           Gods
           word
           in
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
         
           But
           note
           here
           :
           
             though
             play
             and
             recreation
             bee
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
          
           
           
             much
             play
             as
             we
             so
             call
             ,
             is
             sinfull
             :
             and
             much
             sinne
             lyeth
             oftentimes
             in
             playes
             and
             sports
             ,
             lawfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Text
           gives
           instance
           .
           And
           I
           thinke
           the
           rule
           will
           prove
           generally
           true
           ,
           that
           Christians
           doe
           more
           multiply
           their
           sinnes
           in
           abuse
           of
           things
           lawfull
           ,
           then
           in
           adventuring
           on
           things
           unlawfull
           ;
           and
           faster
           doe
           they
           rivet
           themselves
           in
           those
           sinnes
           which
           lye
           in
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           then
           in
           such
           as
           are
           easily
           convinced
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           .
           An
           hard
           taske
           it
           is
           for
           a
           Teacher
           to
           winne
           Christians
           by
           profession
           ,
           either
           from
           wicked
           practices
           if
           they
           please
           to
           call
           them
           play
           ,
           oh
           meddle
           not
           with
           mine
           eyes
           !
           or
           from
           the
           usuall
           sinnes
           attending
           such
           recreations
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           are
           not
           unlawfull
           :
           In
           both
           ,
           resembling
           Salomons
           mad-man
           ,
           that
           casteth
           darts
           and
           firebrands
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           Am
           I
           not
           in
           sport
           ?
        
         
           But
           a
           wise
           and
           teachable
           Christian
           will
           confine
           himselfe
           to
           Gods
           allowance
           ,
           and
           neither
           in
           jest
           catch
           at
           any
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           pleasant
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           strongly
           perswaded
           ;
           nor
           in
           the
           use
           of
           allowed
           delights
           ,
           straine
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           nor
           complaine
           of
           us
           as
           injurious
           ,
           when
           we
           disallow
           in
           men
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           restraineth
           them
           in
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           will
           be
           ruled
           by
           God
           in
           our
           sports
           &
           rejoycings
           ,
           we
           must
           listen
           to
           his
           directions
           ,
           1.
           in
           the
           choyce
           ,
           2.
           in
           the
           use
           of
           our
           play
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           our
           choyce
           must
           be
           of
           sports
           in
           themselves
           lawfull
           .
           
           We
           may
           not
           play
           with
           holy
           things
           ,
           suppose
           Scripture-phrases
           :
           wee
           must
           feare
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           Iehova
           ,
           not
           play
           with
           it
           :
           nor
           with
           oaths
           ,
           our
           owne
           or
           others
           :
           nor
           with
           lots
           ,
           which
           
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           more
           solemn
           then
           any
           oath
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           vainly
           used
           ,
           or
           for
           recreation
           .
           Neither
           on
           the
           other
           side
           may
           we
           play
           with
           sinne
           ,
           or
           things
           evill
           in
           themselves
           ,
           viz.
           to
           make
           one
           drunke
           or
           sweare
           ,
           or
           to
           laugh
           at
           such
           persons
           :
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           to
           see
           Gods
           Image
           so
           defaced
           ,
           his
           honourable
           name
           so
           disgraced
           ;
           and
           
             Davids
             eyes
             will
             gush
             out
             with
             rivers
          
           of
           teares
           
           for
           such
           sinnes
           .
           So
           in
           other
           sinful
           merriments
           .
        
         
           Or
           if
           wee
           have
           not
           warrant
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           generall
           rules
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           if
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           land
           prohibit
           them
           ,
           as
           unlawfull
           :
           if
           honest
           heathens
           have
           on
           good
           ground
           condemned
           them
           :
           if
           the
           Fathers
           and
           judicious
           Divines
           have
           blotted
           and
           disgraced
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           pause
           on
           that
           rule
           ,
           Phil.
           48.
           
        
         
           And
           Christian
           wisedome
           will
           also
           guide
           us
           to
           the
           choyce
           of
           
           the
           best
           spots
           .
           A
           spirituall
           mind
           will
           chuse
           spirituall
           recreations
           ,
           as
           a
           carnall
           mind
           will
           use
           carnal
           .
           And
           although
           there
           be
           time
           and
           place
           for
           bodily
           ,
           yet
           a
           wise
           Christian
           must
           in
           the
           highest
           roome
           set
           heavenly
           delights
           ,
           vi●
           .
           comforts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           joy
           in
           God
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           garden
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           is
           most
           sweet
           and
           ravishing
           delight
           ,
           in
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           holy
           conference
           ,
           and
           in
           gathering
           and
           smelling
           the
           sweetest
           flowers
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           hope
           ,
           holinesse
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           profitable
           ,
           and
           a
           lasting
           delight
           .
           And
           here
           is
           a
           tryall
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           thy
           soule
           :
           the
           soule
           that
           more
           contents
           it selfe
           with
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           then
           these
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           carnall
           constitution
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           constantly
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           chosen
           warrantable
           sports
           ,
           we
           must
           
           beware
           we
           sinne
           not
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
           And
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           
           sinne
           in
           our
           recreations
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           
             our
             neighbour
          
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           wisdome
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           wisely
           sort
           our selves
           
           in
           our
           sports
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           sober
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           wise
           of
           our
           degree
           ,
           condition
           ,
           and
           sort
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           may
           rather
           watch
           over
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           offend
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           draw
           and
           provoke
           us
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           No
           pestilentiall
           ayre
           so
           contagious
           ,
           as
           where
           swearers
           and
           riotous
           gamesters
           are
           met
           .
           And
           as
           thy
           company
           is
           ,
           which
           thou
           chusest
           and
           usest
           ,
           so
           art
           thou
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           must
           looke
           carefully
           
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           our
           affection
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           moderate
           .
           Wee
           may
           use
           lawfull
           sports
           ,
           but
           not
           love
           them
           .
           Hee
           that
           loves
           pastime
           ,
           
           shall
           be
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Prov.
          
           21.
           17.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           commands
           Christians
           to
           
           
             reioyce
             as
             not
             reioycing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           7.
           30.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           so
           moderate
           and
           retired
           in
           our
           joyes
           ,
           as
           not
           over-value
           them
           ,
           nor
           set
           affections
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           having
           greater
           things
           to
           doe
           .
           Moderation
           will
           observe
           due
           circumstances
           :
           it
           suffreth
           not
           a
           man
           to
           be
           given
           over
           to
           sport
           ,
           nor
           to
           sit
           up
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           and
           turne
           dayes
           into
           nights
           ,
           and
           nights
           into
           dayes
           ,
           as
           intemperate
           and
           riotous
           gamesters
           doe
           :
           nor
           will
           it
           let
           the
           duties
           of
           generall
           or
           speciall
           calling
           lye
           aside
           for
           daies
           and
           weeks
           together
           ;
           because
           the
           least
           commanded
           thing
           is
           better
           than
           the
           best
           that
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           sports
           were
           not
           ordained
           to
           hinder
           our
           callings
           ,
           but
           to
           fit
           us
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           whetting
           a
           sythe
           to
           forward
           the
           mower
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           mower
           shall
           doe
           nothing
           but
           whet
           ,
           whet
           ,
           for
           a
           whole
           day
           together
           ,
           wee
           would
           say
           hee
           is
           mad
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           our
           ends
           .
           Our
           
           
           ends
           must
           not
           be
           ,
           to
           passe
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           passeth
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           redeeme
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           it
           passe
           without
           gaining
           somthing
           
           better
           than
           it selfe
           .
           Nor
           yet
           to
           maintaine
           idlenesse
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           cannot
           tell
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           themselves
           else
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           better
           then
           idlenesse
           ;
           for
           idlenesse
           is
           not
           onely
           not-working
           ,
           but
           a
           doing
           of
           trifles
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           we
           dare
           not
           bring
           to
           God
           in
           accounts
           .
           And
           is
           not
           the
           case
           pitifull
           ,
           that
           Christians
           having
           so
           much
           good
           worke
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           meanes
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           cals
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           time
           ,
           should
           finde
           nothing
           so
           necessary
           as
           cards
           and
           dice
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           sport
           is
           preservation
           of
           our
           health
           ,
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           impaire
           the
           health
           of
           either
           ;
           as
           many
           by
           watching
           at
           play
           ,
           and
           forgetting
           or
           forgoing
           their
           diet
           and
           rest
           for
           play
           ,
           destroy
           their
           
           health
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           numbers
           of
           disease
           ●●on
           themselves
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           untimely
           death
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           can
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           wherein
           some
           glory
           accrewes
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           therefore
           if
           the
           end
           of
           our
           sports
           be
           not
           to
           enable
           us
           with
           chearefulnesse
           in
           duties
           of
           Religion
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           will
           all
           be
           returned
           as
           sinne
           in
           our
           reckoning
           .
           Thus
           of
           the
           ends
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           guide
           our selves
           in
           our
           sports
           by
           remembring
           
           these
           rules
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           may
           not
           recreate
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           better
           the
           inward
           :
           for
           Gods
           wisdome
           hath
           subordinated
           all
           inferiour
           things
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ;
           the
           seeking
           of
           all
           other
           things
           (
           even
           necessaries
           ,
           much
           more
           indifferent
           )
           to
           
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           And
           he
           wils
           ,
           that
           all
           
           earthly
           joy●●
           helpe
           forward
           our
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           in
           God
           and
           his
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           joyes
           of
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           when
           they
           will
           step
           in
           competition
           with
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           snibb'd
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           .
           Never
           must
           our
           chiefe
           joy
           be
           abated
           for
           these
           :
           nor
           our
           chiefe
           affections
           unsetled
           of
           that
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Remember
           we
           have
           a
           spirituall
           
           course
           and
           race
           to
           runne
           ,
           and
           beware
           we
           clogge
           not
           ,
           nor
           oppresse
           our selves
           with
           pleasures
           
           that
           instead
           of
           speeding
           us
           in
           our
           way
           they
           become
           the
           Divels
           birdlime
           to
           entangle
           us
           ;
           in
           which
           while
           we
           flutter
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           mount
           aloft
           in
           heavenly
           meditations
           ,
           but
           having
           escaped
           we
           are
           as
           long
           in
           unlyming
           and
           setting
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           done
           the
           duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           ever
           wee
           winne
           
           or
           lose
           ,
           wee
           must
           watch
           heedfully
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           we
           lose
           not
           our
           patience
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           
           our
           companions
           ;
           as
           they
           that
           scorne
           ,
           and
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           storme
           ,
           and
           rage
           like
           heathens
           ,
           against
           lucke
           ,
           and
           chance
           ,
           and
           fortune
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sweare
           and
           curse
           ,
           if
           never
           so
           little
           crossed
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           never
           heard
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           lose
           
           our
           goods
           ,
           nor
           waste
           our
           substance
           ,
           nor
           play
           away
           more
           then
           without
           any
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           we
           may
           bestow
           on
           honest
           delights
           ;
           the
           necessary
           maintenance
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           contributions
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           poore
           ,
           first
           liberally
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           may
           not
           lose
           our
           
           good
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           precious
           thing
           ;
           nor
           runne
           into
           the
           infamy
           ,
           to
           bee
           accounted
           dicers
           ,
           gamesters
           ,
           idle
           persons
           ,
           or
           companions
           with
           them
           ;
           nor
           by
           rude
           ,
           scurvilous
           ,
           or
           obscene
           words
           or
           actions
           get
           a
           brand
           of
           a
           rude
           and
           disordered
           mate
           .
           This
           they
           justly
           winne
           ,
           that
           lose
           their
           
           mastery
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           the
           command
           of
           play
           .
        
         
           Now
           certainely
           in
           this
           Vse
           alone
           must
           all
           recreations
           become
           good
           and
           comfortable
           ,
           though
           corrupt
           nature
           cannot
           brooke
           to
           bee
           so
           confined
           .
           But
           to
           those
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           object
           the
           use
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           answereth
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
             Fashion
             not
             your selves
             according
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             prove
             what
             is
             the
             good
             and
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God.
          
           And
           if
           any
           say
           ,
           Oh
           but
           others
           are
           of
           another
           practice
           ,
           that
           know
           more
           then
           you
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           now
           backed
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           so
           much
           as
           I
           ,
           and
           whosoever
           walke
           not
           by
           Gods
           rules
           ,
           sinne
           against
           their
           owne
           soules
           .
           And
           sanctified
           hearts
           will
           inure
           themselves
           to
           heavenly
           
           joyes
           ,
           and
           preferre
           them
           above
           carnall
           ;
           and
           little
           affect
           those
           ,
           which
           loose
           persons
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           dangerously
           deat
           upon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ABUSE
           OF
           CREATVRES
           ,
           VNLAWFVLL
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drinke
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               dye
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHich
           words
           containe
           an
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           taken
           from
           an
           absurdity
           that
           would
           follow
           upon
           the
           deniall
           ;
           viz.
           If
           therebe
           no
           resurrection
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           turne
           absolute
           Atheists
           and
           Epicures
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             .
          
        
         
         
           Certainly
           it
           is
           not
           unlawfull
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           to
           play
           ,
           to
           
           recreate
           our selves
           with
           sport
           ,
           pastime
           ,
           and
           musicke
           ,
           or
           to
           enjoy
           the
           naturall
           and
           civill
           comforts
           and
           blessings
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           For
           God
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           not
           bread
           onely
           to
           strengthen
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           wine
           to
           make
           his
           heart
           glad
           ,
           and
           oyle
           to
           make
           his
           face
           shine
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           104.
           15.
           things
           as
           well
           of
           pleasure
           as
           necessity
           ,
           things
           comfortable
           as
           well
           as
           profitable
           ;
           both
           to
           make
           knowne
           his
           owne
           bounty
           and
           large
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           his
           servants
           in
           chearefull
           obedience
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           matter
           these
           outward
           delights
           are
           the
           good
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           likewise
           are
           they
           necessary
           and
           wholesome
           for
           our selves
           ,
           to
           fit
           us
           both
           to
           the
           chearefull
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           duties
           in
           the
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           which
           are
           
           painfull
           and
           would
           be
           todious
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           not
           cheared
           and
           strengthened
           with
           such
           batts
           and
           refreshings
           in
           the
           way
           .
           For
           such
           is
           our
           frailty
           here
           ,
           that
           both
           our
           minds
           would
           grow
           dull
           and
           sluggish
           ,
           and
           our
           bodies
           be
           tired
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           stood
           alwayes
           bent
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           mans
           life
           without
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           is
           like
           a
           long
           journey
           without
           Innes
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           all
           travell
           ,
           little
           or
           no
           comfort
           ,
           or
           refreshing
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           not
           the
           use
           of
           these
           
           things
           is
           here
           condemned
           ,
           but
           the
           abuse
           onely
           ,
           when
           Christians
           use
           them
           unchristianly
           ,
           rather
           like
           Heathens
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Epicures
           ,
           then
           Christians
           .
           As
           thus
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Atheists
           abused
           those
           things
           ,
           for
           
           that
           their
           persons
           were
           unclean
           :
           
             Tit.
             1
             15.
             
             To
             the
             impure
             and
             unbeleeving
             is
             nothing
             pure
             .
          
           And
           if
           thy
           person
           be
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           justified
           ,
           thou
           canst
           have
           no
           true
           pleasure
           in
           any
           thing
           :
           all
           true
           joy
           being
           an
           effect
           of
           
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           3.
           
           Thou
           that
           art
           in
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           impenitent
           ,
           lyest
           under
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           hast
           indeed
           another
           businesse
           in
           hand
           than
           to
           follow
           thy
           pleasure
           :
           thou
           art
           like
           a
           condemned
           prisoner
           going
           on
           to
           execution
           :
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           he
           had
           other
           businesse
           to
           doe
           ,
           then
           to
           stay
           by
           the
           way
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           and
           make
           merry
           ,
           to
           play
           at
           cards
           ,
           dice
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             Reioyce
             ye
             righteous
          
           :
           but
           thou
           that
           
           art
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           a
           prophane
           ,
           carnall
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           wretch
           ,
           hast
           no
           call
           nor
           right
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           but
           rather
           drowne
           thy selfe
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           in
           the
           teares
           of
           sad
           and
           timely
           repentance
           .
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Epicures
           missed
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           
           understood
           only
           that
           to
           be
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           was
           sensuall
           ,
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           heard
           ,
           tasted
           ,
           touched
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           delighted
           their
           senses
           ,
           that
           they
           swallowed
           as
           a
           warrantable
           pleasure
           .
           So
           the
           young
           Atheist
           is
           said
           to
           
             walke
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           11.
           9.
           
           And
           Salomon
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           try
           the
           life
           of
           an
           Epicure
           ,
           saith
           (
           Chap.
           2.
           10.
           )
           
             Whatsoever
             mine
             eyes
             desired
          
           ,
           I
           with
           held
           it
           not
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           with-drew
           not
           mine
           heart
           from
           any
           joy
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           when
           thou
           carest
           not
           (
           in
           comparison
           )
           for
           any
           higher
           joyes
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           runne
           into
           thy
           senses
           ,
           what
           art
           thou
           but
           a
           Christian
           Atheist
           ?
           And
           when
           instead
           of
           naturall
           ,
           honest
           ,
           and
           civill
           pleasures
           ,
           thou
           layest
           hold
           upon
           carnall
           and
           worldly
           delights
           ,
           as
           surfetting
           and
           drankennesse
           ,
           chambering
           and
           wantonnesse
           ,
           lust
           and
           uncleannesse
           ;
           unlawfull
           sports
           and
           
           recreations
           ,
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           warrant
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           please
           the
           sense
           and
           carnall
           minde
           ,
           though
           by
           Gods
           rules
           and
           in
           themselves
           they
           be
           hateful
           and
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ,
           yet
           stil
           thou
           followest
           them
           ;
           what
           art
           thou
           all
           this
           while
           but
           an
           heathenish
           or
           brutish
           Christian
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Epicures
           
           failed
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           overprized
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           making
           their
           belly
           their
           god
           ,
           esteeming
           voluptuousnes
           the
           chiefe
           good
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           knew
           nothing
           better
           then
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           .
           And
           as
           they
           over-valued
           them
           in
           their
           judgement
           ,
           so
           also
           they
           immoderately
           affected
           them
           ,
           and
           excessively
           used
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           suppose
           thou
           layest
           hold
           onely
           on
           lawfull
           and
           warrantable
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           settest
           them
           up
           above
           their
           hlace
           ,
           as
           judging
           them
           more
           fit
           to
           spend
           time
           upon
           ,
           
           then
           upon
           Christian
           exercises
           ,
           as
           reading
           ,
           praying
           ,
           meditating
           ;
           or
           more
           worthy
           then
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           calling
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           necessary
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           good
           ,
           but
           these
           at
           the
           best
           are
           but
           indifferently
           good
           ,
           good
           as
           they
           are
           used
           ,
           changeably
           good
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           high
           degree
           of
           goodnesse
           :
           What
           difference
           is
           there
           betweene
           thee
           and
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           or
           Epicure
           ?
           but
           this
           :
           thy
           sinne
           is
           farre
           greater
           then
           his
           :
           he
           might
           see
           his
           sinne
           if
           he
           were
           taught
           better
           :
           but
           thou
           art
           taught
           better
           ,
           and
           sinnest
           against
           thy
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           didst
           thou
           cast
           off
           thy
           calling
           by
           dayes
           or
           weekes
           together
           for
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           yearely
           for
           pleasures
           ?
           How
           unreasonable
           a
           motion
           were
           it
           ,
           to
           call
           men
           to
           a
           fast
           of
           12.
           dayes
           together
           ?
           when
           could
           we
           perswade
           men
           to
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           they
           love
           religion
           better
           then
           their
           
           pleasure
           .
           But
           beleeve
           them
           who
           knowes
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           a
           man
           most
           loves
           ,
           he
           will
           employ
           most
           time
           to
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Epicures
           failed
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           their
           pleasures
           were
           
           severed
           from
           religion
           :
           they
           chased
           away
           thoughts
           of
           God
           :
           they
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           beleeved
           no
           judgement
           to
           come
           .
           They
           thought
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           best
           religion
           was
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           play
           ,
           and
           be
           merry
           ;
           to
           fill
           the
           skin
           with
           present
           delights
           ,
           and
           powre
           out
           themselves
           upon
           pleasures
           ,
           while
           they
           could
           enjoy
           them
           :
           for
           after
           death
           they
           looked
           for
           no
           more
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           being
           ,
           then
           the
           brute
           beasts
           themselves
           .
        
         
           So
           if
           thou
           canst
           then
           please
           thy selfe
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           set
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           mind
           :
           in
           thy
           delights
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           speeches
           of
           God
           are
           unsavoury
           :
           thou
           art
           so
           exercised
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           
           have
           God
           to
           behold
           thee
           ,
           or
           Christ
           to
           come
           to
           thee
           :
           thou
           doest
           in
           thy
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           gaming
           so
           runne
           inao
           excesses
           of
           furfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           of
           swearing
           ,
           coveting
           ,
           wrath
           and
           reviling
           ,
           and
           so
           layest
           the
           raynes
           in
           thy
           owne
           necke
           ,
           as
           no
           bridle
           of
           humanity
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           religion
           ruleth
           thee
           :
           Wherein
           dost
           thou
           differ
           from
           an
           heathenish
           Atheist
           ,
           whose
           pleasures
           are
           as
           irreligions
           ,
           and
           as
           unfavoury
           as
           his
           ?
           onely
           more
           hatefull
           then
           his
           ,
           in
           that
           thou
           knowest
           there
           is
           another
           life
           and
           reckoning
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           then
           may
           a
           
           Christian
           rightly
           use
           these
           good
           things
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           If
           he
           use
           them
           religiously
           .
           Religion
           must
           alwaies
           bind
           him
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           lets
           himselfe
           loose
           to
           pleasures
           .
           Now
           the
           religious
           use
           of
           pleasures
           is
           in
           three
           respects
           :
           When
           wee
           use
           
           them
           lawfully
           ,
           by
           warrant
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           wee
           taste
           no
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           no
           unlawfull
           game
           .
           When
           we
           use
           them
           
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           
           are
           said
           to
           eat
           and
           drink
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           still
           setting
           God
           at
           our
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           our selves
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           And
           when
           we
           use
           them
           as
           those
           that
           mean
           to
           
             make
             account
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           11.
           9.
           
           Rejoyce
           oh
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           let
           thy
           heart
           cheare
           thee
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           thy
           youth
           :
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           
             for
             all
             these
             things
             thou
             must
             come
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           hee
           use
           them
           soberly
           
           and
           weignedly
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           affection
           ,
           measure
           ,
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           For
           affection
           :
           why
           should
           reasonable
           men
           affect
           such
           delights
           ,
           
           as
           the
           natural
           brute
           beasts
           enjoy
           more
           freely
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           cast
           in
           common
           to
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           men
           enjoy
           most
           ?
           If
           grace
           
           should
           not
           carry
           a
           Christians
           mind
           to
           better
           delights
           ,
           yet
           reason
           at
           least
           should
           lift
           him
           higher
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           but
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           Why
           should
           Christians
           affect
           those
           delights
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           shall
           taste
           of
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           will
           lodge
           with
           him
           all
           night
           ?
           as
           that
           Epicure
           ,
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             
             Thou
             hast
             enough
             ,
             soule
             ,
             for
             many
             yeares
             ,
             eat
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             take
             thy
             pleasure
             :
             but
             that
             night
             was
             his
             soule
             required
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Why
           should
           a
           Christian
           affect
           those
           things
           as
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           being
           ended
           leave
           nothing
           behind
           them
           ?
           Of
           other
           exercises
           beside
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           and
           gaming
           ,
           some
           fruit
           remains
           after
           them
           ,
           whether
           in
           our
           generall
           calling
           ,
           or
           speciall
           .
           But
           of
           these
           no
           fruit
           remaines
           behind
           them
           ,
           but
           some
           sighes
           or
           pangs
           of
           conscience
           for
           wasting
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           have
           beene
           better
           improved
           and
           imployed
           :
           
           which
           hath
           marred
           all
           the
           play
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           things
           to
           bee
           used
           ,
           but
           not
           affected
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           not
           used
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           affection
           ,
           so
           in
           measure
           ,
           Christians
           must
           use
           them
           all
           soberly
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           so
           ordereth
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           they
           shall
           rather
           taste
           of
           these
           delights
           ,
           then
           feed
           on
           them
           :
           and
           he
           commonly
           scants
           them
           in
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           a
           larger
           appetite
           to
           ,
           and
           measure
           in
           better
           delights
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           abstemious
           use
           is
           better
           then
           free
           fruition
           ,
           both
           for
           body
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           generally
           never
           grow
           in
           greatnesse
           ,
           but
           they
           remit
           so
           much
           of
           their
           goodnesse
           .
           See
           in
           Salomon
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           hee
           would
           addict
           himselfe
           to
           pleasures
           and
           wine
           ,
           how
           his
           wisedome
           was
           abated
           ,
           and
           grace
           ecclipsed
           ;
           how
           he
           grew
           into
           prodigious
           lusts
           ,
           to
           get
           him
           700.
           
           wives
           ,
           and
           300.
           concubines
           ,
           1
           King.
           15.
           3.
           
           And
           therefore
           of
           voluptuous
           persons
           ,
           that
           will
           hold
           up
           their
           hearts
           with
           laughter
           ,
           and
           immoderately
           follow
           these
           outward
           delights
           ,
           wee
           may
           say
           they
           are
           mad
           men
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           by
           wofull
           experience
           said
           of
           laughter
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             madnesse
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Time
           also
           must
           be
           considered
           ,
           
           if
           we
           will
           use
           these
           delights
           soberly
           .
           There
           is
           an
           appointed
           time
           for
           laughter
           ,
           and
           for
           
             weeping
             :
             Eccles.
          
           3.
           4.
           
           There
           are
           times
           of
           fasting
           ,
           and
           times
           of
           feasting
           .
           The
           rich
           Glutton
           was
           convicted
           of
           intemperance
           that
           he
           went
           in
           purple
           ,
           and
           fared
           deliciously
           
             every
             day
          
           .
           He
           
           did
           not
           distinguish
           of
           times
           ,
           as
           holy
           sobriety
           would
           have
           taught
           him
           .
           And
           so
           it
           teacheth
           us
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           time
           of
           Gods
           worship
           is
           not
           time
           for
           unnecessary
           pleasures
           ;
           because
           there
           
           is
           a
           better
           delight
           enjoyned
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           working-dayes
           are
           
           neither
           wholly
           nor
           principally
           the
           dayes
           of
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           :
           not
           being
           appointed
           for
           recreation
           ,
           but
           occupation
           and
           the
           calling
           .
           You
           must
           either
           prove
           your
           gaming
           an
           occupation
           ,
           or
           lay
           it
           aside
           and
           fall
           to
           your
           vocations
           ;
           or
           else
           goe
           on
           (
           as
           many
           of
           you
           doe
           )
           to
           play
           away
           your
           dayes
           and
           lives
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           Gods
           Words
           and
           servants
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           dayes
           of
           sorrow
           and
           humiliation
           are
           on
           times
           to
           addict
           
           our selves
           to
           naturall
           and
           civill
           delights
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           particular
           estates
           .
           Are
           we
           obnoxious
           to
           so
           many
           miseries
           ,
           loaded
           with
           so
           many
           sins
           ,
           beset
           with
           so
           many
           enemies
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           now
           set
           upon
           a
           merry
           pinne
           ?
           Certainly
           now
           to
           be
           given
           to
           pleasures
           ,
           differs
           
           not
           much
           from
           madnesse
           .
           Is
           our
           Towne
           so
           afflicted
           ,
           our
           
           poore
           so
           destitute
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           still
           feed
           up
           our
           hearts
           with
           merriments
           and
           pastimes
           ?
           It
           were
           grosse
           senslesnesse
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           publike
           estate
           .
           Is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           distresse
           ?
           doe
           the
           enemies
           breake
           downe
           the
           carved
           worke
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ?
           is
           the
           Arke
           of
           God
           and
           my
           Lord
           Ioab
           in
           the
           fields
           ?
           good
           Vriah
           cannot
           now
           goe
           home
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           lawfull
           delights
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           command
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           All
           evils
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           trumpets
           blowne
           by
           the
           Lord
           for
           our
           humiliation
           .
           And
           if
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           lowdly
           calls
           us
           to
           mourning
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           baldnesse
           and
           sacke-cloth
           ,
           yet
           still
           there
           be
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           staying
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           killing
           of
           sheepe
           ,
           eating
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drinking
           of
           wine
           ,
           what
           followes
           ?
           
             Surely
             this
             iniquity
             shall
             not
             bee
             purged
             from
             us
             till
             we
             dye
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             Esa.
          
           22.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whole
           nights
           or
           dayes
           together
           were
           unseasonable
           
           times
           for
           delights
           .
           It
           would
           impaire
           the
           health
           of
           the
           body
           .
           And
           no
           man
           will
           doe
           so
           much
           for
           the
           health
           of
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           sobriety
           in
           the
           use
           of
           outward
           delights
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           use
           them
           wisely
           
           and
           watchfully
           :
           and
           that
           in
           three
           respects
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           carefully
           watching
           against
           
           Satans
           subtilties
           ,
           who
           most
           usually
           layeth
           his
           nets
           to
           catch
           us
           with
           these
           baits
           .
           Hee
           well
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           in
           nothing
           we
           are
           more
           prone
           to
           unbridle
           our
           affections
           ,
           then
           in
           these
           liberties
           .
           The
           Serpent
           lyeth
           in
           the
           greene
           grasse
           .
           And
           this
           Serpent
           laid
           his
           temptation
           in
           the
           faire
           apple
           ,
           and
           Eves
           appetite
           .
           And
           if
           once
           we
           moyle
           our selves
           in
           this
           birdlime
           of
           Satan
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           unable
           to
           mount
           upward
           in
           divine
           meditations
           ,
           as
           a
           Bird
           taken
           by
           the
           twigs
           ,
           which
           
           the
           more
           she
           strives
           ,
           the
           surer
           she
           is
           .
           Satan
           catcheth
           more
           by
           lawfull
           liberties
           ,
           than
           by
           unlawfull
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           
           watch
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ;
           who
           can
           easily
           oppresse
           our selves
           by
           surfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           come
           on
           us
           unawares
           ;
           and
           pervert
           good
           things
           to
           bad
           ends
           .
           Now
           the
           
           right
           ends
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           our
           lawfull
           liberties
           ,
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           be
           matter
           of
           Gods
           praise
           ,
           for
           his
           bounty
           and
           mercies
           toward
           us
           :
           2.
           
           To
           set
           us
           forward
           in
           our
           Christian
           race
           ,
           and
           sit
           us
           to
           the
           
           duties
           of
           piety
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           all
           that
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           playing
           ,
           which
           unfits
           thee
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           To
           refresh
           
           us
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           our
           labour
           ,
           when
           body
           or
           mind
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           oppressed
           with
           study
           or
           labour
           .
           But
           to
           pursue
           pastimes
           too
           eagerly
           is
           utterly
           unlawfull
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           that
           need
           least
           ,
           play
           
           most
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           surfet
           of
           labour
           ,
           surfet
           of
           idlenesse
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           pastime
           .
           4.
           
           To
           put
           us
           in
           minde
           of
           those
           lasting
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           
           and
           unconceiveable
           pleasures
           ,
           reserved
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           us
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           pleasures
           of
           our
           prison
           bee
           so
           sweet
           ,
           what
           are
           those
           in
           our
           palace
           ?
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           superexcellent
           ,
           wisdome
           will
           make
           us
           watchfull
           that
           we
           hinder
           not
           our selves
           from
           those
           by
           these
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           must
           watch
           carefully
           
           against
           evill
           companies
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           and
           gamesters
           ,
           who
           are
           principall
           factors
           for
           the
           divell
           .
           For
           being
           overtaken
           themselves
           ,
           they
           never
           cease
           to
           make
           others
           the
           children
           of
           hell
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           evill
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           drinkards
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           divellish
           poysoners
           ,
           who
           have
           skill
           to
           poyson
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           together
           .
           It
           is
           Saint
           Ambrose
           his
           
           comparison
           ;
           
             Thou
             pretendest
             to
             
             reach
             forth
             wine
             ,
             but
             withall
             thou
             ming
             lest
             poyson
             :
             greater
             is
             the
             force
             of
             wine
             ,
             then
             of
             poyson
             :
             with
             poyson
             the
             body
             is
             wounded
             ,
             with
             wine
             the
             soule
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           Avoyd
           therefore
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           them
           .
           And
           chuse
           such
           companions
           as
           may
           by
           godly
           admonition
           restraine
           thee
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           bridle
           on
           thy
           corruption
           ,
           not
           spurre
           or
           provoke
           thee
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           neare
           or
           deare
           unto
           thee
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PHYSICIAN
           Of
           SOVLES
           .
        
         
           
             LVK.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               The
               whole
               need
               not
               the
               Physician
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               sicke
               .
            
          
        
         
           CHrist
           is
           bidden
           to
           Levies
           
           house
           :
           hee
           is
           ready
           to
           come
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           kindly
           invited
           .
           The
           Pharises
           carpe
           at
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           fact
           :
           he
           eateth
           with
           sinners
           :
           like
           to
           like
           ,
           say
           they
           ;
           were
           he
           
           not
           a
           sinner
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           sort
           and
           suit
           with
           sinners
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           disposition
           of
           an
           hypocriticall
           
           enemy
           of
           Christ.
           Neither
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           can
           please
           him
           ,
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           
             Who
             is
          
           this
           
             that
             blasphemeth
             ?
             can
             any
             forgive
             sinnes
             but
             God
             ?
          
           nor
           his
           life
           here
           .
           And
           both
           are
           still
           quarrelled
           at
           ,
           in
           his
           servants
           and
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Yet
           dare
           they
           not
           come
           openly
           before
           Christs
           face
           ,
           whom
           
           they
           knew
           able
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           whisper
           behinde
           his
           backe
           ,
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           either
           because
           they
           suppose
           them
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ready
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           suspition
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           conceived
           reverently
           .
           And
           thus
           do
           hypocrites
           spitefully
           at
           this
           day
           :
           they
           dare
           not
           openly
           assault
           Christ
           and
           his
           servants
           (
           for
           they
           know
           they
           can
           defend
           themselves
           :
           )
           but
           shoot
           arrowes
           in
           secret
           against
           their
           Doctrine
           
           and
           practices
           ,
           to
           wound
           them
           in
           their
           names
           ,
           estates
           ,
           or
           persons
           .
           For
           all
           wicked
           men
           are
           led
           by
           one
           spirit
           against
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           marke
           :
           they
           want
           no
           faire
           pretences
           .
           What
           ?
           a
           man
           
           professing
           such
           strictnesse
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           be
           familiar
           with
           finnes
           ?
           may
           not
           a
           man
           by
           a
           mans
           company
           know
           who
           and
           what
           he
           is
           ?
           A
           plausible
           reason
           ,
           and
           true
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           but
           maliciously
           and
           falsly
           applyed
           to
           this
           particular
           .
           So
           wicked
           men
           have
           their
           pretences
           plausible
           enough
           :
           Oh
           they
           stand
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           for
           order
           ,
           for
           charity
           ;
           when
           all
           that
           while
           they
           intend
           mischiefe
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           Marke
           againe
           :
           If
           they
           cannot
           accuse
           him
           of
           evill
           ,
           they
           can
           
           for
           well-doing
           ;
           as
           here
           ,
           for
           exercising
           his
           calling
           :
           sometimes
           for
           casting
           out
           divels
           :
           sometimes
           
           for
           working
           miracles
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           without
           conscience
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           most
           accusations
           of
           enemies
           against
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           either
           generall
           or
           particular
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           these
           men
           had
           learning
           ,
           
           gifts
           ,
           authority
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           the
           key
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           all
           bent
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           grace
           .
           So
           wicked
           men
           :
           looke
           whatsoever
           meanes
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           authority
           ,
           or
           place
           they
           have
           ,
           all
           is
           bent
           against
           Christ
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           religion
           must-looke
           for
           no
           helpe
           there
           ,
           but
           hinderance
           and
           resistance
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           in
           this
           verse
           answereth
           
           the
           challenge
           .
           The
           question
           was
           not
           propounded
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           yet
           he
           takes
           on
           him
           to
           answer
           for
           them
           :
           where
           he
           shewes
           his
           
           readinesse
           to
           take
           all
           our
           causes
           on
           himselfe
           :
           Oh
           we
           serve
           a
           good
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           Satan
           ,
           hell
           ,
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           all
           Calumniators
           ,
           who
           call
           in
           question
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           the
           last
           day
           much
           more
           acquit
           us
           of
           all
           accusations
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           innocency
           shine
           as
           at
           noon-day
           .
           Feare
           not
           accusers
           :
           
             it
             is
             God
          
           
           
             that
             iustifieth
          
           .
           If
           the
           Disciples
           cannot
           answer
           for
           themselves
           ,
           Christ
           can
           and
           will.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           blameth
           them
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           
           who
           thought
           themselves
           so
           just
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           other
           were
           sinners
           beside
           themselves
           :
           
           
             the
             whole
             need
             not
             the
             Physician
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           defends
           himselfe
           and
           
           his
           fact
           by
           a
           proverbiall
           speech
           ,
           
             The
             sicke
             need
             the
             Physician
             :
             viz.
             
          
           
             I
             came
             not
             amongst
             sinners
             ,
             to
             boulster
             them
             up
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             helpe
             them
             out
             and
             
             heale
             them
             .
             It
             is
             my
             calling
             ,
             being
             
               the
               Physician
               of
               soules
            
             ,
             to
             be
             among
             sinners
             .
             Where
             should
             the
             Physician
             bee
             ,
             but
             amongst
             his
             Patients
             ?
          
        
         
           Thus
           our
           Lord
           by
           his
           answer
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           doe
           them
           no
           good
           ,
           yet
           doth
           good
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           confirmeth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           justifieth
           himselfe
           ,
           convineeth
           his
           enemies
           :
           Which
           by
           Gods
           over-ruling
           power
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           
           opposition
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           conclusion
           must
           be
           no
           loser
           ,
           but
           a
           gainer
           and
           conquerer
           .
        
         
           The
           Text
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           
           1
           the
           Patients
           :
           2.
           the
           Physician
           :
           3.
           the
           Cure.
           
        
         
           The
           Patients
           are
           propounded
           
        
         
           Negatively
           :
           
             not
             the
             whole
          
           .
        
         
           Affirmatively
           :
           
             but
             the
             sicke
          
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Is
           any
           man
           whole
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           No
           man
           is
           whole
           by
           nature
           :
           in
           Adam
           all
           are
           
           deadly
           sicke
           .
           No
           man
           doth
           good
           ,
           no
           not
           one
           .
           God
           hath
           concluded
           all
           dead
           in
           sinne
           .
           Only
           
           some
           are
           healed
           by
           grace
           ,
           as
           
             Simeon
             ,
             Ioseph
             ,
             Hanna
             ,
             Zachary
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           are
           whole
           in
           conceit
           
           onely
           ,
           and
           thinke
           themselves
           found
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           holy
           enough
           :
           as
           did
           these
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           who
           needed
           no
           Physician
           :
           they
           no
           more
           saw
           their
           need
           of
           a
           Physician
           ,
           then
           they
           saw
           their
           sicknesse
           .
           And
           th●
           there
           be
           many
           whole
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           almost
           al
           men
           are
           generally
           whole
           in
           these
           daies
           .
           
             Hos.
             7.
             9.
             
             Ephraim
          
           saw
           not
           his
           
             gray
             haires
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           consumption
           of
           his
           strength
           .
           
             Revel
             .
             3.
             
             ●7
             Laodicea
          
           saith
           ,
           she
           is
           
             rich
             ,
             and
             needs
             nothing
          
           .
           The
           Pharisie
           blesseth
           God
           he
           is
           
             not
             as
             others
          
           :
           
           he
           seeth
           in
           himselfe
           no
           hypocrisie
           ,
           nor
           pride
           ,
           nor
           contempt
           of
           others
           :
           he
           is
           a
           whole
           man.
           
        
         
           Many
           a
           civill
           man
           liveth
           honestly
           :
           
           he
           doth
           no
           man
           harme
           :
           he
           is
           beloved
           of
           his
           neighbours
           :
           he
           keeps
           the
           Commandements
           
           as
           well
           as
           God
           will
           give
           him
           leave
           .
           This
           mans
           case
           (
           in
           his
           owne
           conceit
           )
           is
           sound
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           he
           hopes
           he
           shall
           live
           in
           his
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           thousands
           ,
           presumption
           
           is
           as
           a
           chaine
           to
           the
           necke
           ;
           who
           tell
           us
           they
           love
           God
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           ,
           have
           a
           strong
           saith
           ,
           never
           had
           any
           doubt
           they
           thanke
           God
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           grudgings
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           pitty
           he
           should
           live
           that
           doubteth
           of
           his
           salvation
           .
           These
           are
           sound
           men
           and
           whole
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           they
           never
           beleeved
           ,
           so
           they
           never
           bewailed
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           never
           groaned
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           are
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           all
           righteousnesse
           ;
           worldlings
           ,
           oppressors
           ,
           deceivers
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           cursors
           ,
           otherwise
           abominable
           ;
           yet
           still
           found
           and
           whole
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           conceit
           .
        
         
           And
           another
           cause
           of
           conceited
           
           soundnesse
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           extenuaation
           
           of
           sinne
           .
           Some
           qualmes
           and
           grudgings
           they
           have
           :
           and
           all
           men
           are
           sinners
           ,
           and
           crazy
           :
           but
           themselves
           are
           no
           great
           sinners
           ,
           or
           no
           greater
           then
           other
           men
           .
           Thus
           they
           mince
           and
           lessen
           their
           sinnes
           .
           They
           are
           not
           sicke
           enough
           to
           seeke
           out
           to
           the
           Physician
           :
           they
           have
           ease
           enough
           yet
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           hold
           without
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           see
           the
           miserable
           and
           
           damnable
           estate
           of
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           eaten
           up
           with
           griping
           diseases
           ,
           and
           deadly
           pangs
           ,
           and
           yet
           feele
           nothing
           .
           Paines
           of
           sinne
           are
           like
           the
           pains
           of
           sicknesse
           :
           the
           lesse
           felt
           ,
           the
           more
           dangerous
           and
           deadly
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           they
           need
           not
           the
           Physician
           ,
           so
           certainely
           the
           Physician
           needs
           not
           them
           :
           hee
           came
           not
           for
           them
           :
           they
           have
           as
           much
           helpe
           from
           him
           as
           they
           seeke
           .
           He
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           .
           He
           calleth
           and
           cureth
           onely
           the
           sicke
           ,
           and
           heavy
           
           laden
           with
           the
           sense
           and
           burden
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           therefore
           serve
           to
           
           convince
           these
           whole
           men
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           their
           estate
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           seeke
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           not
           dye
           senslesse
           .
           The
           markes
           and
           spots
           of
           a
           deadly
           disease
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           an
           ill
           stomacke
           argueth
           
           bodily
           disease
           :
           so
           Spirituall
           :
           If
           the
           Word
           ,
           (
           the
           Manna
           from
           heaven
           )
           be
           bitter
           ,
           if
           thy
           minde
           rise
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           thy
           soule
           be
           out
           of
           taste
           ,
           if
           thy
           memory
           keepe
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           by
           meditation
           thou
           digestest
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           sendest
           it
           not
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           thou
           art
           sick
           iudeed
           ,
           though
           thou
           secmost
           never
           so
           whole
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           
           consumeth
           ,
           the
           parts
           are
           weakned
           ,
           the
           knees
           bowe
           under
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           adoe
           he
           draggeth
           his
           limbes
           after
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           certainly
           a
           bodily
           disease
           ,
           
           though
           there
           bee
           no
           complaint
           .
           So
           in
           the
           soule
           :
           when
           men
           are
           weake
           to
           deeds
           of
           piety
           ,
           have
           no
           strength
           to
           conquer
           temptation
           ,
           to
           suffer
           crosses
           and
           trials
           ;
           to
           workes
           of
           charity
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           or
           justice
           ;
           but
           all
           strength
           of
           grace
           seems
           to
           be
           exhausted
           :
           here
           is
           a
           dangerous
           disease
           :
           here
           may
           wee
           justly
           feare
           a
           spirituall
           hecticke
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           sooner
           discernable
           ,
           then
           deadly
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           the
           senses
           
           faile
           ,
           the
           eyes
           grow
           dimme
           ,
           the
           eares
           dull
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           apparant
           signe
           of
           a
           bodily
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           disease
           .
           A
           senslesse
           man
           is
           the
           sickest
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           sicke
           though
           he
           be
           not
           sensible
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           eye-strings
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           broken
           ,
           that
           they
           see
           not
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Sunne
           shines
           round
           about
           them
           ;
           the
           eares
           heare
           not
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           feeling
           is
           gone
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           the
           great
           gashes
           and
           
           wounds
           of
           the
           lusts
           of
           uncleannesse
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           malice
           against
           God
           and
           his
           servants
           ;
           nay
           ,
           no
           complaint
           ,
           but
           rather
           rejoycing
           in
           these
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           fellowship
           in
           
             the
             afflictions
          
           
           
             of
             Ioseph
          
           :
           the
           soule
           of
           such
           a
           man
           lyes
           very
           weake
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           for
           whom
           the
           Bell
           is
           ready
           to
           toll
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           difficulty
           of
           breathing
           ,
           
           or
           to
           be
           taken
           speechlesse
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           disease
           and
           death
           approching
           :
           So
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           prayer
           being
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           hardly
           fetch
           this
           breath
           ,
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           or
           with
           much
           adoe
           can
           begge
           mercy
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           supply
           of
           grace
           ;
           or
           when
           he
           is
           speechlesse
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           heare
           him
           whisper
           a
           good
           and
           savoury
           word
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           earthly
           ,
           fruitlesse
           or
           hurtfull
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           living
           Corps
           ,
           a
           painted
           sepulcher
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           of
           a
           better
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Would
           men
           try
           themselves
           by
           these
           notes
           ,
           they
           would
           soone
           discorne
           their
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           runne
           out
           to
           the
           Physician
           .
           But
           oh
           what
           an
           hard
           taske
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           rightly
           to
           know
           his
           estate
           ?
           A
           singer
           of
           the
           body
           cannot
           ake
           ,
           but
           men
           complaine
           and
           bind
           it
           up
           .
           But
           the
           soule
           lies
           gasping
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           such
           care
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           negatively
           of
           the
           Patient
           ,
           or
           party
           fit
           for
           cure
           .
        
         
           Affirmatively
           it
           is
           the
           sicke
           
           man.
           And
           he
           is
           the
           sicke
           man.
           that
           feeles
           and
           groanes
           under
           the
           paine
           and
           burden
           of
           his
           sin
           .
           The
           point
           this
           ,
        
         
           Sinne
           is
           the
           most
           dangerous
           s●ickenesse
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
           and
           fitly
           resembles
           bodily
           sickenesse
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           sicknesse
           comes
           by
           intemperance
           :
           the
           temperate
           body
           is
           never
           sick
           :
           while
           we
           were
           in
           innocency
           ,
           we
           were
           in
           sound
           health
           ,
           but
           through
           distemperature
           
           in
           our
           natures
           we
           were
           
           poysoned
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           ;
           our
           sinnes
           and
           lusts
           conceiving
           ,
           bring
           forth
           sinne
           and
           death
           .
           And
           as
           some
           sicknesses
           be
           hereditary
           and
           propagated
           ,
           so
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           sinne
           is
           propagated
           from
           Adam
           to
           all
           his
           posterity
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           hath
           added
           to
           his
           disease
           by
           his
           owne
           wilfull
           transgression
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           sicknesse
           weakneth
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           impaireth
           the
           vigor
           
           of
           nature
           :
           so
           doth
           sinne
           in
           the
           soule
           :
           experience
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           after
           some
           sinne
           we
           very
           hardly
           and
           weakly
           attempt
           any
           good
           thing
           for
           along
           time
           .
           Sin
           hath
           weakned
           the
           faculties
           ,
           darkened
           the
           understanding
           ,
           corrupted
           the
           will
           ,
           disordered
           the
           affections
           :
           thence
           this
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           sickenesse
           brings
           
           paine
           and
           torment
           into
           the
           body
           :
           so
           doth
           sinne
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           :
           
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             to
          
           
           
           
             a
             wicked
             man
          
           ,
           but
           terrors
           soule
           ,
           horrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           desperate
           feares
           doe
           ever
           attend
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           sicknesse
           continuing
           and
           lingring
           on
           the
           body
           ,
           
           threatneth
           death
           ,
           and
           without
           timely
           cure
           bringeth
           it
           :
           Sinne
           also
           ,
           not
           removed
           by
           repentance
           ,
           menaceth
           ;
           and
           bringeth
           certaine
           death
           to
           body
           and
           soule
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           sicknesse
           is
           generally
           
           incident
           to
           al
           men
           .
           So
           the
           soules
           of
           all
           men
           are
           diseased
           by
           nature
           ;
           even
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           till
           they
           bee
           healed
           by
           Christ.
           And
           these
           diseases
           are
           most
           foule
           ,
           and
           incurable
           :
           compared
           in
           Scripture
           to
           a
           gangrene
           which
           suddenly
           eateth
           up
           the
           body
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           17.
           and
           to
           the
           Leprosie
           ,
           the
           contagion
           whereof
           not
           onely
           reacheth
           over
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           others
           also
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           effect
           ,
           casteth
           a
           man
           out
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
        
         
         
           Conceive
           then
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           of
           
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           it
           .
           How
           carefull
           are
           wise
           men
           of
           their
           health
           ,
           to
           prevent
           sickenesse
           ?
           and
           againe
           ,
           how
           foolish
           and
           negligent
           are
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           exceeding
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           the
           health
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           yet
           think
           not
           at
           all
           of
           their
           poore
           soules
           ,
           which
           lye
           languishing
           of
           lamentable
           deadly
           diseases
           ?
           Well
           :
           prevent
           beginnings
           :
           breake
           off
           sinne
           betimes
           :
           A
           disease
           suffered
           long
           ,
           growes
           incurable
           .
        
         
           Others
           may
           learne
           to
           groane
           
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           sinne
           .
           Little
           is
           the
           hope
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           deadly
           sicke
           ,
           and
           senslesse
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             contrite
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             broken
             spirit
          
           onely
           ,
           that
           is
           capable
           of
           cure
           :
           one
           that
           feeleth
           ,
           and
           cryeth
           out
           of
           the
           paine
           of
           sinne
           ,
           originall
           and
           actuall
           ,
           that
           feeleth
           the
           want
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           prizeth
           him
           and
           his
           merits
           above
           gold
           silver
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           He
           must
           be
           sicke
           ,
           
           that
           must
           be
           well
           .
           Christ
           can
           worke
           no
           cure
           on
           a
           sound
           man.
           The
           Paschall
           lambe
           is
           to
           be
           eaten
           
           
             with
             bitter
             herbs
          
           :
           signifying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           can
           never
           be
           sweet
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           conceived
           sorrow
           and
           griefe
           of
           heart
           for
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           observed
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           their
           sinne
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           restored
           by
           repentance
           ;
           but
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           is
           enlarged
           in
           all
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           bee
           sensible
           ,
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           penitent
           of
           his
           sinne
           .
           As
           in
           bodily
           cures
           ,
           so
           in
           spirituall
           :
           the
           more
           sense
           of
           paine
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           to
           be
           liked
           ;
           more
           then
           if
           the
           wound
           should
           be
           ranckled
           ,
           and
           stuffed
           with
           dead
           flesh
           .
           A
           senslesse
           lethargie
           is
           as
           deadly
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           tormenting
           disease
           .
           Cry
           thou
           out
           of
           thy
           pride
           ,
           lying
           ,
           deceiving
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           in
           paine
           ,
           longing
           after
           deliverance
           :
           say
           as
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             J
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
          
           
           
             this
             death
          
           !
           and
           ,
           O
           that
           I
           may
           never
           feele
           the
           like
           paine
           againe
           ?
        
         
           Or
           if
           Christ
           have
           given
           thee
           any
           ease
           ,
           or
           freedome
           from
           sin
           
           and
           lusts
           ,
           magnifie
           his
           grace
           .
           How
           glad
           are
           men
           when
           they
           have
           out-stood
           a
           bodily
           weakedesse
           ?
           How
           glad
           was
           David
           when
           he
           had
           beene
           stopped
           in
           his
           rage
           against
           
             Nabal
             ?
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             blessed
             be
             thy
             counsell
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             blessed
             be
             th●u
          
           .
           When
           Christ
           had
           cured
           a
           blind
           man
           ,
           he
           followed
           him
           ,
           and
           
             praised
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             people
             praised
             him
          
           likewise
           for
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           Luk.
           18.
           42.
           
           And
           when
           Christ
           had
           cast
           out
           the
           Divell
           (
           chap.
           8.
           30.
           
           )
           the
           man
           would
           have
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           bade
           him
           goe
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           
             shew
             what
             great
             things
             God
             had
             done
             for
             him
             :
          
           and
           he
           went
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           preached
           those
           things
           through
           
           all
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           beware
           of
           relapses
           ,
           
           being
           far
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           first
           disease
           .
           Goe
           ,
           and
           
             sinne
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             come
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           Beware
           of
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           especially
           wicked
           and
           infectious
           company
           :
           no
           plaguy
           house
           so
           infectious
           as
           that
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           pitty
           and
           helpe
           others
           .
           
           We
           despise
           not
           ,
           nor
           scorne
           ,
           nor
           laugh
           at
           a
           sicke
           man
           :
           nor
           will
           one
           sicke
           man
           scorne
           another
           .
           It
           is
           thine
           owne
           case
           ,
           and
           thy
           brethrens
           ,
           spiritually
           .
           Were
           it
           a
           
           jest
           to
           see
           men
           dying
           ?
           no
           ,
           we
           pitty
           them
           ,
           we
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           we
           doe
           them
           all
           offices
           of
           charity
           :
           And
           so
           it
           should
           be
           here
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           of
           the
           Patients
           .
           
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Physician
           .
        
         
           The
           Physician
           is
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           
           Christ
           :
           as
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           I
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           .
           
             Exod.
             5.
             26.
             
             J
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             
             healeth
             thee
             .
          
           God
           challengeth
           this
           as
           a
           part
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           by
           Christ
           to
           heale
           us
           .
           
             Iob
             5.
             18.
             
             He
             maketh
             sore
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             up
             :
             he
             woundeth
             ,
             and
             his
             hands
             make
             whole
             .
             Psal.
             103
             3.
             who
             healed
             thee
             of
             thine
             infirmities
             :
          
           and
           ,
           Mal.
           4.
           2
           of
           Christ
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             healing
             is
             under
             his
             wings
          
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           skilfull
           Physician
           he
           kno
           weth
           every
           mans
           esta
           te
           
           perfe●ly
           :
           
             hee
             knoweth
             what
             is
             〈◊〉
             man
             ,
             Iohn
          
           2.
           so
           doth
           no
           other
           Physician
           ;
           they
           can
           gh●sse
           by
           inspection
           and
           see
           something
           ,
           but
           hee
           seeth
           our
           secret
           corruptions
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           seeth
           our
           hearts
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           .
           He
           saw
           the
           woman
           at
           the
           Well
           to
           bee
           an
           harlot
           .
           And
           ,
           
             (
             Matth.
          
           16.
           7.
           
           )
           he
           saw
           the
           
             reasoning
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           he
           spake
           because
           they
           had
           no
           bread
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           knowes
           the
           cure
           
           as
           perfectly
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           disease
           .
           
           No
           Physician
           knowes
           all
           the
           vertues
           of
           all
           the
           simples
           and
           drugs
           he
           administreth
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           he
           is
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           many
           .
           But
           Christ
           our
           Physician
           knowes
           the
           infallible
           worke
           of
           his
           remedies
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           many
           young
           Physicians
           ,
           
             they
             need
             a
             new
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           yet
           never
           any
           miscarried
           under
           his
           hands
           ,
           whom
           he
           undertooke
           to
           cure
           .
           
             Of
             all
          
           
           
             whom
             thou
             hast
             glven
             me
             ,
             J
             have
             lost
             none
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           a
           skilfull
           Physician
           
           he
           prescribeth
           the
           fittest
           remedies
           .
           For
           in
           his
           Word
           hee
           appointeth
           ,
           physicke
           for
           every
           disease
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           for
           pride
           ,
           envy
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           other
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           appointeth
           most
           proper
           remedies
           What
           can
           be
           more
           proper
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           then
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           ?
           for
           our
           actuall
           disobedience
           ,
           his
           actuall
           obedience
           ?
           for
           the
           guilt
           
           and
           curse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           was
           
             made
             a
             curse
          
           for
           us
           ?
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           a
           Physician
           prepareth
           his
           Patient
           for
           his
           physicke
           ,
           so
           Christ
           prepareth
           the
           party
           by
           faith
           to
           apply
           his
           remedies
           ;
           by
           perswading
           the
           heart
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           to
           the
           fore
           and
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           the
           precious
           Balmes
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           prepared
           .
           Else
           ,
           as
           phyficke
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           receit
           ,
           or
           box
           ,
           or
           cupbord
           ,
           or
           pocket
           can
           profit
           unlesse
           it
           be
           applyed
           and
           received
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           soveraigne
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           this
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Christ
           goeth
           beyond
           
           all
           Physicians
           ;
           two
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           generality
           of
           his
           cure
           .
           Some
           diseases
           are
           desperate
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           physicke
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           cure
           them
           .
           But
           Christ
           can
           cure
           all
           :
           no
           disease
           is
           so
           desperate
           ,
           as
           to
           foile
           him
           .
           The
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           not
           desperate
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           wilfulnesse
           
           of
           the
           party
           .
           This
           was
           sufficiently
           testified
           by
           those
           powerfull
           and
           miraculous
           cures
           ,
           which
           he
           wrought
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           soules
           and
           bodies
           of
           men
           ;
           casting
           out
           divels
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           pardoning
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           working
           faith
           ,
           curing
           all
           sicknesses
           and
           diseases
           ,
           restoring
           all
           senses
           ,
           yea
           and
           raising
           the
           dead
           to
           life
           ,
           which
           all
           Physicians
           in
           the
           world
           could
           not
           doe
           :
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           
             Esa.
             53.
             4.
             
             He
             tooke
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             bare
             all
             our
             sicknesses
             ,
          
           both
           bodily
           and
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           freedome
           of
           his
           cure
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           he
           offereth
           his
           
           helpe
           and
           physicke
           ,
           even
           daily
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Gospell
           :
           
             Ier.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
             O
             disobedient
             children
             returne
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             heale
             your
             rebellions
             .
          
           
           This
           Physician
           seeketh
           to
           the
           patient
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           takes
           nothing
           for
           his
           cure
           :
           Hos.
           
           14
           ,
           4.
           
           
             I
             will
             heale
             your
             rebyllions
             
             freely
             .
          
           He
           will
           doe
           it
           for
           asking
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           aske
           it
           .
           
             Psal.
             30.
             2.
             
             O
             Lord
             ,
             J
             cryed
             ,
             and
             thou
             didst
             heale
             me
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           
           attendeth
           his
           Patients
           most
           diligently
           :
           other
           Physicians
           visit
           their
           Patients
           sometimes
           ,
           in
           expectance
           of
           good
           reward
           :
           but
           he
           ,
           onely
           out
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           care
           and
           compassion
           is
           ever
           present
           ,
           and
           about
           his
           Patient
           :
           Psal.
           34.
           18.
           he
           onely
           is
           
             neare
             to
             the
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             save
             the
             contrite
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           Christ
           be
           the
           Physician
           ,
           
           Christ
           must
           be
           magnified
           for
           our
           health
           .
           We
           may
           say
           of
           our
           sicknesse
           by
           sinne
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           did
           of
           Lazarus
           his
           sicknesse
           .
           This
           sicknes
           is
           not
           unto
           death
           in
           all
           ,
           
             but
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
          
           For
           no
           man
           can
           cure
           himselfe
           :
           
           our
           owne
           merits
           ,
           workes
           ,
           or
           free-will
           cannot
           cure
           us
           :
           we
           can
           poyson
           our selves
           daily
           ,
           but
           cannot
           helpe
           our selves
           .
           
             O
             Israel
             ,
             thy
             destruction
             is
             of
             thy
          
           
           
           
             selfe
             :
             but
             in
             me
             is
             thy
             helpe
             .
          
           We
           can
           surfet
           our selves
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           breed
           sicknesse
           ,
           but
           cannot
           helpe
           our selves
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           by
           his
           pardons
           ,
           masses
           ,
           pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           cannot
           cure
           us
           .
           It
           is
           too
           great
           a
           price
           to
           pay
           .
           No
           supererogations
           or
           satisfactions
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           Who
           can
           forgive
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           God
           onely
           ?
           Who
           can
           remit
           a
           debt
           ,
           but
           he
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Angels
           can
           conferre
           nothing
           to
           this
           cure
           .
           The
           Lord
           reserves
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           mercy
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           forgive
           sins
           ,
           and
           heale
           rebellions
           freely
           .
           The
           very
           name
           given
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           circumcision
           by
           his
           Parents
           ,
           was
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             ,
             Acts
          
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Was
           not
           Peter
           a
           good
           Physician
           when
           he
           healed
           the
           lame
           man
           ,
           Act.
           3.
           and
           
             Philip
             ,
             Act.
          
           8.
           and
           Paul
           ,
           who
           cast
           out
           divels
           ,
           
           Act
           16.
           18.
           
           Are
           not
           Ministers
           good
           Physicians
           ,
           who
           remit
           and
           absolve
           men
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           save
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Apostles
           in
           all
           
           those
           places
           did
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           is
           sometimes
           expressed
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           I
           command
           thee
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           her
           ,
           &c.
           but
           Christ
           did
           all
           by
           his
           owne
           divine
           power
           .
           And
           Ministers
           are
           Gods
           Physicians
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           onely
           ministerially
           ,
           by
           power
           and
           direction
           from
           him
           :
           but
           hee
           by
           proper
           authority
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           the
           Physician
           of
           soules
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           
           seeke
           to
           this
           Physician
           :
           seeke
           to
           have
           the
           presence
           and
           helpe
           of
           Christ.
           If
           the
           body
           be
           sicke
           unto
           death
           ,
           there
           is
           running
           and
           riding
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           so
           welcome
           as
           he
           is
           .
           The
           world
           is
           as
           a
           common
           Spittle
           :
           
           every
           man
           is
           deadly
           sicke
           :
           it
           stands
           us
           now
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           get
           Christ
           to
           cure
           us
           .
           Israel
           ,
           stung
           with
           the
           fiery
           Serpents
           ,
           must
           only
           
             looke
             to
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           21.
           8.
           
           We
           are
           all
           as
           the
           man
           fallen
           among
           theeves
           deadly
           wounded
           .
           It
           is
           onely
           this
           good
           Samaritan
           ,
           that
           can
           binde
           up
           the
           wound
           .
           Or
           as
           the
           poore
           man
           that
           lay
           at
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           38.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           find
           cure
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           5.
           
           And
           if
           we
           would
           be
           cured
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           as
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Genezareth
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           Christ
           was
           there
           ,
           they
           ranne
           about
           all
           the
           region
           ,
           and
           carried
           after
           him
           in
           beds
           all
           that
           were
           sicke
           ,
           and
           diseased
           ,
           and
           he
           healed
           them
           all
           .
           Goe
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           fall
           you
           as
           that
           woman
           
             (
             Mark.
          
           5.
           26.
           
           )
           that
           spent
           all
           shee
           had
           on
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           far
           from
           cure
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           till
           Christ
           came
           and
           healed
           her
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Christ
           is
           in
           heaven
           :
           how
           
           shall
           I
           have
           his
           presence
           ?
        
         
           His
           promise
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           with
           his
           
           Church
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           may
           we
           have
           him
           ?
           
        
         
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           misse
           of
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           seven
           golden
           Candlestickes
           :
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           him
           in
           the
           Temple
           teaching
           ,
           as
           his
           parents
           having
           lost
           him
           :
           get
           thee
           to
           the
           
             steps
             of
             the
             flolkes
             ,
             Cant.
          
           1.
           7.
           there
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           him
           at
           noone
           .
           The
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           holily
           received
           ,
           afford
           his
           speciall
           presence
           .
           And
           as
           the
           poore
           Cripple
           got
           cure
           from
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           lying
           at
           the
           beautifull
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           ,
           Act
           3.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           so
           weake
           and
           sicke
           
           I
           cannot
           get
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           poore
           man
           who
           lay
           
           bound
           on
           his
           bed
           ,
           sicke
           of
           the
           palsie
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           stirre
           himselfe
           ,
           got
           others
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           could
           
           not
           come
           neare
           ,
           they
           uncovered
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           down
           with
           cords
           before
           Christ
           :
           so
           doe
           thou
           in
           the
           great
           weaknesse
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           faith
           :
           commit
           thy selfe
           to
           some
           faithfull
           men
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           strength
           may
           helpe
           thee
           ;
           by
           their
           counsels
           ,
           comforts
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           as
           by
           cords
           ,
           may
           let
           thee
           downe
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           get
           helpe
           ,
           Luk.
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           If
           Christ
           be
           the
           Physician
           ,
           then
           being
           come
           unto
           him
           we
           
           should
           daily
           lay
           open
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           very
           hearts
           before
           him
           ,
           with
           earnest
           intreaty
           to
           heale
           us
           ,
           and
           helpe
           us
           .
           Wee
           lay
           open
           all
           our
           sores
           and
           sicknesses
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           foule
           and
           shamefull
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           in
           shamefull
           parts
           ;
           with
           the
           causes
           ,
           occasions
           ,
           and
           effects
           :
           we
           hide
           nothing
           ,
           dissemble
           nothing
           ,
           but
           confesse
           all
           against
           our selves
           :
           we
           put
           our selves
           into
           the
           Physicians
           hands
           ,
           with
           
           earnest
           suit
           and
           large
           rewards
           to
           helpe
           us
           .
           And
           so
           ought
           we
           here
           for
           cure
           doe
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           confesse
           all
           against
           our selves
           ,
           entertaine
           no
           secret
           and
           close
           sin
           :
           for
           that
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           griefe
           :
           and
           never
           cease
           importuning
           him
           for
           mercy
           ,
           till
           we
           feele
           some
           cure
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           
             eaten
             up
             with
             wormes
          
           ,
           as
           Herod
           
           was
           ,
           we
           would
           spare
           no
           cost
           ,
           no
           paines
           ,
           no
           prayers
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           whole
           Colledge
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           before
           we
           would
           so
           wretchedly
           end
           our
           dayes
           .
           Yet
           our
           case
           spiritually
           is
           farre
           worse
           :
           sinne
           is
           a
           worme
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           poysonfull
           sting
           ,
           which
           will
           gnaw
           in
           the
           soule
           to
           eternal
           death
           .
           This
           worme
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           comming
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           cure
           it
           but
           the
           second
           Adam
           :
           for
           none
           but
           he
           knowes
           to
           make
           the
           confection
           ,
           to
           kill
           this
           worme
           :
           And
           whosoever
           
           goes
           on
           carelesly
           in
           sinne
           ,
           suffers
           this
           worme
           to
           eat
           out
           the
           bowels
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           death
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           a
           man
           had
           the
           falling-sicknesse
           :
           what
           would
           he
           not
           doe
           or
           suffer
           ,
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           that
           desperate
           disease
           ,
           rather
           then
           be
           in
           continuall
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           water
           ,
           or
           other
           mischiefes
           ?
           But
           the
           most
           dangerous
           falling
           sicknesse
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           sinne
           :
           the
           impenitent
           sinner
           knowes
           not
           when
           or
           where
           he
           shall
           fall
           :
           every
           moment
           he
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           deepe
           waters
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Oh
           then
           come
           in
           time
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           fall
           downe
           before
           him
           in
           confession
           of
           thy
           deplored
           estate
           :
           mourne
           under
           thy
           sicknesse
           ,
           as
           Hezekiah
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           :
           turne
           thee
           to
           thy
           Physician
           :
           confesse
           thy
           blindnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           blind
           men
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           begge
           as
           they
           ,
           Lord
           
           that
           our
           eyes
           may
           be
           opened
           .
           Cry
           out
           of
           the
           stone
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           running
           issues
           of
           sinne
           .
           Get
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           touch
           the
           hemme
           of
           his
           garment
           (
           as
           the
           woman
           having
           the
           issue
           of
           blood
           )
           and
           get
           cure
           .
           Hide
           thy
           sinne
           with
           Adam
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           cure
           ,
           no
           prosperity
           .
           
             While
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             ,
             my
             bones
             consumed
             in
             my
             roaring
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             Psal
          
           32.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           But
           the
           very
           opening
           of
           the
           sore
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           cure
           ;
           because
           the
           core
           of
           sinne
           is
           let
           out
           by
           confession
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           
             confesse
             and
             forsake
          
           
           sinne
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           mercy
           .
           Confession
           which
           brings
           guiltinesse
           before
           men
           ,
           brings
           pardon
           and
           discharge
           before
           God.
           And
           besides
           ,
           thy
           Physician
           is
           of
           such
           skill
           &
           experience
           ,
           as
           thou
           canst
           conceale
           nothing
           from
           him
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           the
           Physician
           ,
           
           here
           is
           marvellous
           comfort
           for
           afflicted
           soules
           ,
           pained
           
           and
           pined
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           skilfull
           Doctor
           :
           he
           knowes
           all
           our
           diseases
           ,
           and
           
           the
           remedies
           :
           thou
           mayst
           safely
           commit
           thy selfe
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           his
           mother
           said
           to
           those
           servants
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             he
             commonds
             ,
             that
             doe
             .
          
           Simple
           obedience
           is
           required
           ,
           without
           reasoning
           or
           enquiry
           .
           All
           his
           sayings
           must
           we
           doe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           enough
           
           to
           cure
           us
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           God
           Omnipotent
           ,
           able
           to
           worke
           an
           infinite
           cure
           :
           and
           onely
           such
           a
           Physician
           can
           bestead
           us
           :
           for
           all
           created
           power
           cannot
           helpe
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           willing
           to
           helpe
           ,
           as
           able
           :
           being
           a
           mercifull
           
           High-Priest
           ,
           compassed
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           to
           have
           compassion
           on
           them
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           How
           willing
           would
           a
           tender
           husband
           be
           ,
           to
           helpe
           his
           wife
           out
           of
           a
           deadly
           sicknesse
           !
           no
           
           lesse
           willing
           is
           Christ
           to
           helpe
           his
           Spouse
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           answer
           
           all
           objections
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           I
           am
           unworthy
           he
           should
           looke
           on
           me
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           to
           him
           .
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Oh
           but
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           he
           calls
           thee
           ,
           
             Come
             to
             me
             all
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             .
          
           Looke
           not
           for
           a
           merit
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           whose
           mercy
           is
           thy
           merit
           .
           The
           poore
           woman
           ,
           having
           the
           bloody
           issue
           ,
           thought
           her selfe
           unworthy
           to
           speake
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           looke
           him
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           yet
           she
           could
           creepe
           behind
           him
           ,
           and
           touch
           the
           h●m
           of
           his
           garment
           .
           So
           in
           thy
           humility
           ,
           thrust
           in
           to
           touch
           (
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           thy
           faith
           )
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             touched
             it
             ,
             was
             made
             whole
             ,
             Mat.
          
           14.
           36.
           
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           oh
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           multitude
           of
           my
           sins
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           how
           can
           I
           but
           despaire
           
           of
           cured
           they
           are
           deeply
           grounded
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           long
           coutinuance
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           No
           disease
           foiles
           Christ
           :
           
           not
           Peters
           denyall
           ,
           not
           Davids
           murder
           ,
           not
           Pauls
           persecution
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           not
           Manassehs
           sorcery
           can
           foyle
           him
           :
           not
           sins
           of
           a
           crimson
           dye
           :
           if
           thy
           sinnes
           be
           as
           red
           as
           searlet
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           thee
           white
           as
           snow
           ,
           Esa.
           1.
           
           Not
           multitude
           of
           diseases
           ,
           not
           complicated
           diseases
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           dangerous
           in
           the
           body
           .
           It
           is
           all
           one
           with
           him
           to
           forgive
           tenne
           thousand
           talents
           ,
           as
           one
           :
           to
           cure
           deadly
           sicknesses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           crazednesse
           ,
           Hos.
           14.
           5.
           
           Long
           diseases
           foyle
           him
           not
           ,
           who
           stretcheth
           out
           his
           hand
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           if
           thou
           come
           in
           any
           time
           .
           Say
           not
           then
           of
           any
           sinne
           ,
           My
           
           
             sinne
             is
             greater
             than
             can
             be
             forgiven
             :
          
           this
           was
           a
           lye
           in
           Cain
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Augustine
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           3.
           
           But
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           all
           men
           once
           to
           dye
           :
           and
           I
           
           am
           infinitely
           afraid
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Thou
           hast
           a
           Physician
           
           that
           can
           command
           death
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           the
           death
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           hath
           raised
           himselfe
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           can
           and
           will
           raise
           thee
           ,
           a
           member
           ,
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           Else
           should
           he
           be
           imperfect
           in
           his
           glorious
           body
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           not
           endure
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           4.
           
           But
           after
           death
           comes
           judgement
           ,
           and
           how
           shal
           I
           stand
           before
           the
           Iudge
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Thy
           Physician
           shall
           
           be
           thy
           Iudge
           :
           hee
           that
           cured
           thee
           ,
           shall
           cover
           thee
           :
           he
           that
           knowes
           thy
           debt
           is
           wholly
           paid
           by
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           must
           needs
           acquit
           thee
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           5.
           
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           be
           regarded
           among
           those
           infinite
           millions
           of
           men
           that
           shall
           stand
           before
           him
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Get
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           thou
           art
           contracted
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           thy
           marriage-day
           .
           A
           loving
           husband
           will
           be
           
           carefull
           of
           his
           loving
           wife
           above
           thousands
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           HAving
           spoken
           of
           the
           Patients
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Physician
           ,
           wee
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Cure
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           generall
           :
           wherein
           consider
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             confection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             application
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           confection
           are
           ,
           1.
           the
           
           Author
           ,
           2.
           the
           Matter
           ,
           3.
           the
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           must
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           above
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           He
           must
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           
           man
           had
           sinned
           ,
           and
           mans
           nature
           must
           satisfie
           :
           else
           Gods
           justice
           and
           menace
           had
           not
           taken
           place
           ,
           
             In
             the
             day
             thou
             sinnest
          
           ,
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             the
             death
          
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           satisfaction
           requires
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           :
           because
           he
           must
           subject
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           perfect
           obedience
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           suffering
           
           of
           death
           for
           our
           disobedience
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           ,
           that
           must
           
           bruise
           the
           Serpents
           head
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           man
           spotlesse
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           pure
           ,
           one
           that
           needs
           no
           medicine
           for
           himselfe
           .
           He
           must
           be
           a
           man
           
             of
             Adam
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             by
             Adam
          
           :
           even
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           to
           stop
           originall
           sin
           in
           the
           course
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           withall
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           above
           
           a
           man
           :
           even
           our
           Emanuel
           ,
           
             Esa.
             7.
             14.
             
             God
             with
             us
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           that
           great
           Ithiel
           and
           
             Ucal
             ,
             Pro.
          
           30.
           1.
           
           a
           strong
           and
           mighty
           God
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           proportion
           between
           ,
           the
           sinne
           and
           punishment
           ;
           the
           
           sinne
           being
           infinite
           ,
           so
           also
           must
           the
           punishment
           be
           :
           which
           none
           but
           an
           infinite
           person
           could
           sustaine
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           
           remove
           those
           infinite
           evils
           which
           attend
           sinne
           ,
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           Satans
           power
           ,
           damnation
           ,
           death
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           this
           must
           our
           Physician
           
           doe
           ,
           by
           his
           lowest
           abasement
           .
           He
           must
           satisfie
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           appease
           his
           anger
           ,
           triumph
           against
           enemies
           of
           salvation
           ,
           subdue
           sinne
           ,
           foyle
           the
           divell
           ,
           overcome
           death
           ,
           discharge
           all
           debts
           ,
           cancell
           all
           obligations
           and
           hand-writings
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           be
           exalted
           
           to
           glory
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           God
           ,
           to
           procure
           us
           those
           infinite
           good
           things
           we
           need
           ,
           viz.
           To
           restore
           us
           Gods
           Image
           lost
           and
           with
           it
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           eternall
           .
           To
           defend
           soule
           and
           body
           against
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           divell
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           all
           enemies
           .
           To
           recover
           us
           to
           an
           excellent
           and
           firme
           estate
           of
           sonnes
           ,
           by
           adoption
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           a
           lasting
           and
           eternall
           covenant
           .
           And
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           eternal
           happine●●
           ,
           as
           our
           great
           Joshua
           ,
           into
           that
           good
           Land
           ,
           that
           Paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           whence
           the
           Divell
           and
           our
           sin
           hath
           cast
           us
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
         
           Next
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Cure
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Physicians
           owne
           blood
           ,
           by
           which
           is
           meant
           his
           whole
           Passion
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
             By
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             :
          
           his
           sicknesse
           brings
           us
           health
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           by
           blood
           .
           All
           our
           ransome
           must
           be
           paid
           by
           blood
           :
           for
           
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             there
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9
           31.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           must
           be
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           not
           the
           blood
           of
           beasts
           ,
           which
           only
           sanctified
           outwardly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           
             signification
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           12.
           
           ●0
           .
           but
           this
           blood
           is
           the
           laver
           ,
           which
           purgeth
           away
           all
           sinne
           .
           Not
           the
           blood
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           holiest
           men
           can
           make
           attonement
           ,
           but
           onely
           his
           blood
           which
           removeth
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           satisfying
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           opens
           heaven
           now
           shut
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           obtaines
           a
           perfect
           redemption
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           
           2●
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           Vertue
           and
           Preciousnesse
           
           of
           this
           Cure
           :
           Oh
           it
           
           was
           a
           powerfull
           and
           precious
           blood
           !
           and
           that
           in
           five
           respects
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           quality
           :
           
           it
           is
           the
           blood
           incorruptible
           :
           All
           other
           diseases
           are
           cured
           with
           corruptible
           things
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           opposed
           to
           all
           corruptible
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
             Yee
             are
             not
             redeemed
             with
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           person
           :
           it
           was
           the
           
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.
           28.
           
           and
           therefore
           of
           infinite
           merit
           and
           price
           to
           purchase
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           :
           no
           other
           cure
           or
           remedy
           can
           
           reach
           the
           soule
           .
           All
           others
           drugs
           conduce
           for
           healthfull
           life
           ,
           and
           worke
           upon
           the
           body
           :
           but
           this
           makes
           for
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           workes
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           sicknesse
           whereof
           the
           most
           precious
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           
           cure
           .
           Minister
           to
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           
             Aurum
             potabile
          
           ,
           Bezoar
           ,
           Alchermes
           ,
           dust
           of
           Pearles
           ,
           all
           is
           in
           vaine
           ;
           it
           is
           onely
           this
           blood
           which
           heales
           soules
           and
           spirits
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           powerfull
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           
           cures
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           they
           may
           frame
           the
           body
           to
           some
           soundnesse
           of
           temperature
           ,
           but
           this
           makes
           sound
           soules
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           conformity
           of
           Gods
           Law.
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           may
           preserve
           naturall
           life
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           this
           brings
           a
           supernaturall
           life
           for
           ever
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           may
           restore
           strength
           and
           
             nature
             decayed
          
           ;
           but
           this
           changeth
           and
           bringeth
           in
           a
           
             new
             nature
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           keepe
           away
           death
           approaching
           ,
           but
           this
           makes
           immortall
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           raise
           or
           recover
           a
           
             dead
             man
          
           ,
           but
           this
           raiseth
           both
           
             dead
             in
             sinne
          
           ,
           dead
           in
           soule
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           body
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           .
           All
           other
           physicke
           is
           made
           of
           drugs
           ,
           
           created
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           
             prepared
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           18.
           
           Againe
           ,
           all
           the
           worke
           of
           all
           other
           physicke
           is
           done
           in
           death
           :
           but
           the
           perfection
           ,
           and
           most
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           this
           is
           after
           death
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           take
           we
           notice
           of
           
           our
           extreme
           misery
           by
           sinne
           :
           seeing
           nothing
           else
           can
           cure
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           Gold
           enough
           can
           ransome
           the
           greatest
           Potentate
           on
           earth
           :
           but
           here
           ,
           nothing
           can
           doe
           it
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Kings
           sonne
           .
           If
           we
           had
           such
           a
           disease
           as
           nothing
           but
           the
           heart-blood
           of
           our
           dearest
           friends
           alive
           (
           suppose
           our
           wife
           ,
           husband
           ,
           mother
           ,
           or
           childe
           )
           could
           cure
           us
           ,
           what
           an
           hopelesse
           and
           desperate
           case
           were
           it
           ?
           it
           would
           amaze
           and
           astonish
           the
           stoutest
           heart
           .
           But
           much
           more
           may
           it
           smite
           our
           
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           such
           a
           disease
           ,
           as
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           heart-blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           can
           cure
           .
           Looke
           upon
           the
           execration
           of
           thy
           sinne
           in
           this
           
           glasse
           .
           If
           any
           thing
           can
           worke
           the
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           this
           may
           :
           1.
           
           To
           see
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           kindled
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           this
           blood
           can
           quench
           it
           .
           2.
           
           To
           see
           
           the
           deadlinesse
           〈◊〉
           the
           disease
           in
           the
           price
           of
           the
           physicke
           ,
           and
           the
           dearenesse
           of
           the
           remedy
           .
           
           3.
           
           The
           danger
           of
           sinning
           against
           so
           precious
           a
           blood
           :
           for
           if
           Abels
           blood
           being
           shed
           cryed
           from
           earth
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           much
           more
           will
           this
           blood
           trod
           under
           foot
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           never
           saw
           their
           
           sinne
           in
           this
           glasse
           ,
           who
           conceive
           the
           cure
           as
           easie
           as
           the
           turning
           of
           an
           hand
           ,
           a
           light
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
          
           ,
           or
           an
           houre
           of
           repentance
           at
           death
           ;
           and
           have
           lived
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           loved
           their
           sinne
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           danger
           
           in
           it
           ;
           passe
           away
           their
           daies
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           lying
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           filthinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           unrighteousnesse
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           had
           they
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           they
           might
           out
           of
           the
           price
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           remedy
           gather
           the
           danger
           and
           desperatenesse
           of
           the
           disease
           .
           For
           all
           the
           earth
           affords
           not
           any
           herbe
           or
           simple
           ,
           nor
           drug
           of
           this
           vertue
           :
           but
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           from
           heaven
           must
           shed
           his
           blood
           .
           Nay
           ,
           all
           the
           men
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           could
           not
           make
           a
           confection
           to
           cure
           one
           sinne
           ,
           or
           sinner
           .
        
         
           Neither
           any
           of
           Salomons
           fooles
           ,
           who
           
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
          
           
           sinne
           ,
           ever
           saw
           it
           in
           this
           glasse
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           extremity
           of
           folly
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           tush
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           in
           it
           ?
           O
           consider
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           sinne
           thou
           makest
           so
           light
           of
           ,
           cost
           Christ
           deare
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           sinne
           
           thou
           delightest
           in
           ,
           must
           either
           cost
           Christ
           his
           blood
           ,
           or
           thee
           thine
           in
           endlesse
           torments
           .
           It
           is
           no
           safe
           jesting
           with
           edged
           tooles
           ,
           and
           to
           east
           darts
           and
           fire-brands
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Am
           I
           not
           in
           jest
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           Cure
           we
           may
           observe
           
           a
           world
           of
           wonders
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           wonder
           and
           admire
           this
           Physician
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           the
           Physician
           and
           the
           Physicke
           .
           Was
           ever
           the
           like
           heard
           of
           in
           all
           nature
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           admire
           the
           confection
           :
           
           that
           the
           Physician
           must
           temper
           the
           remedy
           of
           his
           owne
           heart-blood
           .
           He
           must
           by
           passion
           be
           pounded
           in
           the
           mortar
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           he
           must
           be
           beaten
           ,
           smitten
           ,
           spit
           upon
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           sweat
           water
           and
           blood
           ,
           be
           trodden
           on
           as
           a
           worme
           ,
           be
           forsaken
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           the
           Lambe
           of
           God
           must
           be
           slaine
           ;
           the
           just
           suffer
           for
           the
           unjust
           :
           Doest
           thou
           not
           here
           stand
           and
           wonder
           ?
           
           〈◊〉
           there
           ever
           such
           a
           Prece
           〈…〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           wo
           〈…〉
           〈◊〉
           one
           man
           should
           heale
           ano
           〈…〉
           〈◊〉
           ●ound
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           wo
           〈…〉
           〈◊〉
           Captaine
           should
           heal
           〈…〉
           souldiers
           ?
           The
           〈◊〉
           suffered
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           earth
           quaked
           ,
           the
           rockes
           rent
           asunder
           ,
           the
           graves
           opened
           ,
           the
           dead
           arose
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           admirable
           confection
           of
           this
           Cure
           :
           and
           are
           we
           senslesse
           still
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           admire
           the
           
             power
             of
             weaknesse
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Omnipotent
           
           worke
           of
           this
           Cure
           by
           contraries
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           Creation
           ;
           there
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           something
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           nothing
           :
           so
           in
           this
           great
           worke
           of
           our
           Cure
           by
           Redemption
           ,
           he
           works
           our
           life
           ,
           not
           by
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           owne
           death
           :
           he
           makes
           us
           infinitely
           happy
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           owne
           infinite
           misery
           :
           he
           ,
           opens
           the
           grave
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           lying
           
           in
           the
           grave
           :
           he
           sends
           us
           to
           heaven
           by
           his
           owne
           descending
           from
           heaven
           ;
           and
           shuts
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           by
           suffering
           hellish
           torments
           .
           He
           honours
           us
           by
           his
           owne
           shame
           :
           he
           breakes
           away
           our
           temptations
           ,
           and
           Satans
           molestations
           ,
           by
           being
           himselfe
           tempted
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           skilfull
           Physician
           ,
           tempering
           poyson
           to
           a
           remedy
           ,
           bringing
           light
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ,
           heaven
           out
           of
           hell
           .
           In
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           nature
           one
           contrary
           refisteth
           another
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           beyond
           nature
           that
           one
           contrary
           should
           produce
           another
           .
           Wonder
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           admire
           the
           
             care
             of
             the
             Physician
          
           ,
           who
           provided
           us
           
           a
           remedy
           before
           our
           disease
           ,
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           or
           we
           in
           it
           :
           together
           with
           his
           bounty
           ,
           who
           bestowed
           on
           us
           so
           precious
           a
           balme
           when
           there
           was
           none
           in
           Gilead
           ;
           when
           neither
           all
           the
           gold
           in
           India
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           metals
           
           or
           minerals
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           could
           save
           one
           soule
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           wealth
           in
           the
           world
           oure
           one
           sinner
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           blood
           of
           an
           infinite
           price
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           merit
           .
           Here
           was
           a
           rich
           and
           free
           mercy
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           dearest
           pledge
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           more
           strength
           then
           all
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           Wonder
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           admire
           his
           
             matchlesse
             love
          
           ,
           who
           to
           save
           our
           soules
           
           made
           his
           soule
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           healeth
           our
           wounds
           by
           his
           owne
           stripes
           .
           A
           Phyfician
           sheweth
           great
           love
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           a
           little
           care
           above
           ordinary
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           wel
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           gainer
           by
           it
           .
           But
           this
           Physician
           must
           be
           a
           loser
           by
           his
           love
           :
           he
           must
           lose
           his
           glory
           ,
           his
           life
           :
           he
           must
           lose
           heaven
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           this
           be
           unmatchable
           in
           
           abasement
           ,
           and
           torment
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           calleth
           all
           us
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           passe
           by
           all
           ,
           to
           consider
           if
           ever
           any
           sorrow
           were
           like
           to
           his
           sorrow
           .
           Here
           was
           a
           sound
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           endured
           to
           be
           so
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           abased
           by
           God
           ,
           men
           ,
           and
           divels
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           have
           prevented
           and
           refused
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           love
           was
           stronger
           than
           death
           ,
           and
           undervalued
           his
           owne
           life
           to
           save
           ours
           .
           Wonder
           ,
           and
           wonder
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           it
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           love
           this
           Physician
           dearely
           :
           for
           great
           
           love
           is
           a
           great
           loadstone
           ,
           and
           attractive
           of
           love
           .
           What
           love
           owe
           we
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           giving
           his
           Sonne
           to
           the
           death
           for
           us
           ?
           as
           it
           a
           King
           should
           deliver
           the
           Prince
           apparant
           ,
           to
           death
           ,
           to
           save
           a
           condemned
           r●bell
           .
           What
           great
           love
           made
           him
           not
           account
           his
           life
           deare
           for
           us
           ?
           Oh
           the
           deadnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           
           can
           heare
           this
           with
           so
           little
           sense
           ,
           and
           provocation
           to
           love
           him
           againe
           :
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           we
           testifie
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           must
           not
           love
           him
           
           in
           tongue
           and
           word
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ;
           framing
           our
           love
           in
           some
           proportion
           unto
           his
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           in
           word
           ,
           worke
           ,
           and
           suffering
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           
             profession
             and
             word
          
           we
           must
           magnifie
           his
           great
           worke
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           advance
           it
           in
           the
           perfection
           and
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           able
           of
           it selfe
           to
           purchase
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           a
           blood
           able
           of
           it selfe
           to
           save
           from
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           perfect
           peace
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           Gods
           love
           was
           
           actuall
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           settle
           our selves
           to
           his
           service
           .
           
             If
             ye
             love
             me
             ,
             keepe
             my
             Commandements
             .
          
           Hee
           was
           a
           servant
           to
           doe
           our
           worke
           :
           his
           love
           onely
           made
           
           him
           so
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           refuse
           his
           worke
           ?
           Ours
           was
           a
           painefull
           taske
           that
           he
           undertooke
           :
           and
           he
           left
           us
           an
           
             easie
             yoke
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           also
           strength
           to
           beare
           it
           .
           Hee
           hath
           given
           himselfe
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           us
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           give
           our selves
           to
           him
           ?
           Certainly
           we
           serve
           a
           good
           Lord
           ,
           and
           want
           no
           encouragement
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           example
           ,
           let
           us
           
             not
             love
             our
             lives
          
           
           
             to
             the
             death
          
           for
           his
           sake
           :
           Rev.
           12.
           11.
           
           He
           that
           
             hateth
             not
             his
             life
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           be
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           Luk
           14.
           26.
           
           The
           direct
           end
           of
           Christs
           life
           was
           our
           glory
           :
           the
           direct
           end
           of
           ours
           must
           be
           his
           glory
           .
           He
           maintained
           our
           cause
           to
           the
           death
           :
           by
           his
           death
           hee
           now
           pleads
           our
           cause
           in
           heaven
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           not
           onely
           honourable
           ,
           but
           
             equall
             and
             iust
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           sticke
           to
           him
           and
           his
           causes
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ;
           and
           
           that
           love
           which
           is
           sound
           ,
           is
           like
           his
           ,
           even
           
             stronger
             then
             death
          
           ,
           
        
         
           So
           of
           the
           Cure
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Confection
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           it
           in
           
           the
           Application
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           would
           it
           availe
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           most
           skilfull
           and
           carefull
           Physician
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           rare
           ,
           proper
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           medicine
           under
           the
           Sunne
           prescribed
           by
           him
           ,
           if
           either
           it
           be
           not
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           not
           applyed
           to
           the
           disease
           or
           sore
           ?
           And
           so
           our
           heavenly
           Physician
           hath
           taken
           care
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           direction
           and
           confection
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           for
           application
           .
           Medicines
           must
           be
           received
           :
           for
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           to
           be
           cured
           by
           miracle
           ,
           but
           by
           meanes
           .
           Where
           consider
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             cure
             is
             applyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             meanes
             whereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             time
             when
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           persons
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             all
             that
             be
             sicke
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           
           and
           languishing
           under
           theirsicknesse
           .
           
           And
           
             Psal.
             147.
             3.
             
             He
             heales
             those
             that
             are
             broken
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             binds
             up
             their
             sores
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           the
           
           cure
           is
           applyed
           :
           it
           is
           faith
           :
           we
           must
           bring
           faith
           to
           be
           healed
           .
           Christ
           required
           mens
           faith
           ,
           in
           healing
           of
           their
           bodies
           ;
           much
           more
           must
           wee
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           By
           faith
           I
           meane
           
             speciall
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
           〈…〉
           w
           Christ
           hystorically
           :
           for
           so
           did
           many
           
             (
             Ioh
          
           2.
           )
           to
           whom
           Christ
           would
           not
           trust
           himselfe
           :
           viz.
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           shed
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           died
           for
           sinners
           :
           for
           this
           ,
           
             the
             divels
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           it
           
           onely
           to
           beleeve
           him
           :
           the
           Iews
           heard
           him
           ,
           saw
           him
           ,
           beleeved
           many
           things
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           received
           him
           not
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           To
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           stands
           in
           
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           apply
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           to
           receive
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             so
             many
             as
             received
             
             him
             :
          
           But
           who
           were
           they
           ?
           
             so
             many
             as
             beleeved
             in
             his
             Name
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           trust
           and
           rely
           on
           him
           for
           cure
           ,
           and
           salvation
           :
           Can.
           
           8.
           the
           Spouse
           leanes
           on
           her
           welbeloved
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           deceived
           in
           it
           ,
           this
           faith
           hath
           two
           qualities
           :
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           proper
           :
           2.
           
           Impropriate
           Christ.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           thine
           owne
           proper
           speciall
           faith
           :
           Hab.
           2.
           4.
           
           
             the
             iust
             man
             lives
             by
             hi
             〈…〉
             ▪
             faith
             .
          
           The
           Physician
           makes
           his
           whole
           confection
           without
           thee
           ,
           but
           calleth
           thee
           in
           to
           the
           application
           :
           and
           none
           can
           apply
           this
           medicine
           ,
           but
           thine
           owne
           faith
           .
           It
           is
           no
           implicit
           faith
           of
           thine
           own
           ,
           nor
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           thine
           owne
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           live
           by
           .
           The
           Ministers
           may
           leave
           it
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           declare
           it
           ,
           but
           thine
           owne
           faith
           must
           apply
           it
           .
           Foolish
           Virgins
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           thinke
           to
           be
           received
           with
           the
           oyle
           in
           the
           wife
           Virgins
           lamps
           ,
           when
           their
           owne
           is
           
           spent
           :
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           We
           have
           not
           enough
           for
           us
           and
           you
           :
           and
           every
           mans
           garment
           is
           short
           enough
           for
           himselfe
           :
           the
           righteous
           
           receive
           Crownes
           (
           said
           Leo
           )
           but
           give
           not
           Crowes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           this
           faith
           must
           be
           thine
           owne
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           impropriate
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           thine
           owne
           .
           This
           is
           that
           faith
           in
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.
           25.
           applying
           the
           blood
           specially
           to
           himselfe
           for
           life
           When
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           soule
           brings
           home
           Christ
           to
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           saith
           with
           
             Thomas
             ,
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
          
           ;
           and
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             who
             loved
             mee
             ,
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             mee
             :
          
           and
           with
           that
           Father
           ,
           
             Totus
             Christus
             meus
             est
             ,
             totus
             Christus
             n
             meos
             usus
             impensus
             est
             ,
          
           Whole
           Christ
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           for
           my
           utmost
           benefit
           .
           This
           speciall
           and
           spirituall
           application
           was
           alwayes
           resembled
           in
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           by
           the
           sacrifices
           of
           the
           sinne-offering
           ;
           
           when
           the
           beast
           was
           slaine
           ,
           the
           Party
           must
           
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             the
          
           
           
             head
             of
             it
          
           ,
           and
           confesse
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           beast
           ,
           but
           the
           Owner
           deserved
           death
           :
           and
           ,
           the
           blood
           that
           was
           shed
           ,
           must
           be
           sprinckeled
           ;
           
           which
           sprinkling
           notes
           the
           very
           applying
           of
           Christs
           blood
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           is
           this
           medicine
           applyed
           ?
           
        
         
           For
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           application
           ,
           
           but
           in
           this
           ●●fe
           :
           no
           curing
           after
           this
           life
           :
           no
           procuring
           of
           oyle
           after
           the
           Bridegroomes
           comming
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           purgatory
           ,
           no
           satisfactions
           ,
           no
           helpe
           from
           men
           or
           Angels
           hereafter
           .
           Detestable
           is
           that
           wicked
           heresie
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           
           living
           helpe
           the
           dead
           three
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           By
           way
           of
           merit
           ,
           of
           congruity
           .
           2.
           
           By
           way
           of
           intreaty
           .
           3
           By
           way
           of
           satisfaction
           .
           Contrary
           to
           that
           of
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Ibi
             erit
             paenitentiae
             dolorem
             habens
             ,
             
             sed
             medieinam
             non
             habens
             :
          
           Repent
           they
           doe
           after
           death
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           cure
           .
           That
           is
           the
           time
           of
           justice
           ,
           onely
           this
           is
           the
           
             acceptable
             time
          
           .
           In
           vaine
           
           should
           you
           minister
           physicke
           to
           a
           dead
           man.
           And
           ,
           faith
           then
           ceaseth
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           onely
           beleevers
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           Cure
           ,
           above
           all
           
           things
           labour
           for
           faith
           .
           Want
           faith
           ,
           thou
           perishest
           ,
           art
           deadly
           sicke
           without
           recovery
           .
           Christ
           could
           doe
           no
           great
           worke
           in
           his
           owne
           Countrey
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           unbeleefe
           .
           
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             ,
             Ioh
             3.
             uls
             .
          
           Hast
           thou
           faith
           ?
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           according
           to
           thy
           faith
           it
           shall
           bee
           unto
           thee
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           thy
           money
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           friends
           ;
           but
           thy
           faith
           makes
           thee
           whole
           .
           If
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           thee
           so
           much
           wealth
           ,
           so
           fine
           clothes
           ,
           so
           liberall
           fare
           as
           to
           others
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           hath
           given
           thee
           so
           much
           faith
           
           he
           is
           liberall
           enough
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           I
           had
           never
           so
           little
           
           a
           graine
           of
           faith
           !
           but
           I
           have
           none
           :
           so
           this
           blood
           can
           doe
           mee
           no
           good
           :
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           be
           cured
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           ,
           hast
           thou
           none
           ?
           labour
           
           for
           it
           :
           thou
           mayest
           have
           it
           .
           If
           thou
           beleevest
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           distinguish
           betweene
           want
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           betweene
           the
           want
           of
           the
           grace
           
           and
           the
           want
           of
           sense
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           any
           faith
           ,
           never
           so
           weake
           ,
           as
           these
           grones
           &
           desires
           prove
           ,
           then
           remember
           that
           excellent
           place
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             3
             
             God
             chuseth
             the
             weake
             in
             faith
             .
          
           Hee
           makes
           choyce
           of
           thee
           :
           then
           doe
           not
           thou
           refuse
           him
           .
           And
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Cure
           was
           not
           ordained
           for
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           for
           Saints
           triumphant
           ,
           but
           militant
           ,
           that
           fight
           with
           unbeleefe
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           lusts
           .
           If
           thou
           we●t
           perfect
           ,
           thou
           shouldst
           
           not
           need
           it
           .
           If
           thou
           beest
           not
           perfect
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           cause
           to
           renounce
           ,
           but
           embrace
           it
           .
           Come
           sicke
           as
           thou
           art
           ,
           come
           weary
           ,
           come
           bruised
           ,
           come
           despairing
           in
           thy selfe
           :
           it
           is
           a
           medicine
           for
           the
           sicke
           ,
           a
           refreshing
           of
           the
           weary
           ,
           a
           builder
           up
           of
           the
           broken
           spirit
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           a
           quickener
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           Here
           is
           that
           
             tree
             of
          
           
           
             life
             ,
             the
             leaves
             whereof
             doe
             heale
             the
             nations
             :
          
           Let
           not
           thine
           owne
           unbeleefe
           be
           as
           a
           shaken
           sword
           in
           thine
           owne
           hand
           ,
           to
           keepe
           thee
           from
           it
           :
           Remember
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             need
             not
             the
             Physician
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             ●●●ke
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           
             a
             time
          
           
           
             to
             heale
          
           ,
           come
           in
           season
           :
           Eccle●
           .
           3.
           3
           neglect
           not
           the
           opportunity
           :
           get
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Angell
           moveth
           :
           make
           benefit
           of
           advantages
           ,
           worke
           with
           God
           and
           the
           means
           ,
           accept
           the
           offers
           and
           invitations
           for
           thine
           owne
           welfare
           .
           Thou
           mayest
           seeke
           oyle
           too
           late
           ,
           blessing
           
           too
           late
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           faith
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           repentance
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           content
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           onely
           to
           heare
           of
           this
           remedy
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           know
           that
           it
           is
           applyed
           
           to
           thee
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           feele
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           in
           thy selfe
           :
           as
           Paul
           desired
           to
           
             know
             nothing
             but
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           How
           may
           I
           know
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           Physicke
           taken
           into
           
           the
           body
           workes
           often
           so
           painefully
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           even
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           death
           ,
           in
           their
           present
           sense
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           but
           dead
           men
           :
           so
           this
           Physicke
           worketh
           kindely
           ,
           when
           it
           worketh
           paine
           in
           the
           Party
           ,
           through
           the
           sense
           and
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           feare
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           utter
           despaire
           in
           themselves
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             bendage
          
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           generall
           faith
           in
           the
           
           Beleevers
           ,
           applying
           the
           Law
           and
           threatnings
           to
           their
           owne
           deepe
           humiliation
           .
           No
           man
           can
           saile
           to
           heaven
           but
           by
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           Physicke
           kindly
           working
           delivers
           the
           party
           ,
           not
           only
           
           from
           death
           ,
           but
           such
           humors
           as
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           sickenesse
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           they
           be
           ,
           not
           predominant
           :
           Even
           so
           must
           this
           Physicke
           rid
           us
           of
           our
           sinne
           ,
           and
           these
           peccant
           humors
           which
           were
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           sickenesse
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           them
           :
           1
           
             Iohn
             1.
             7.
             
             The
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             purgeth
             us
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           condemnation
           
           of
           sinne
           :
           this
           blood
           is
           shed
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           :
           
             Galat.
             3.
             13
             
             Christ
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
          
           Otherwise
           it
           must
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           with
           him
           
           who
           in
           a
           desperate
           disease
           without
           Physicke
           must
           dye
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           corruption
           
           of
           sinne
           :
           both
           the
           disease
           of
           naturall
           and
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           leprosie
           of
           actuall
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           looke
           into
           thy selfe
           ,
           examine
           whether
           this
           blood
           be
           a
           corrosive
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           to
           eat
           out
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ;
           whether
           it
           
             purge
             the
             conscience
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           9.
           14.
           whether
           it
           hath
           quitted
           thee
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           damnation
           of
           it
           ;
           whether
           it
           hath
           brought
           thee
           to
           leave
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           Reason
           with
           the
           Apostle
           :
           hath
           Christ
           dyed
           to
           kill
           sinne
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           live
           to
           quicken
           it
           ?
           nay
           rather
           ,
           as
           1
           
             Peter
             4.
             1.
             forasmuch
             as
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             must
             arme
             our selues
             with
             the
             same
             minde
             :
             for
             that
             hee
             which
             hath
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             hath
             ceased
             from
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           physicke
           is
           profitably
           applyed
           ,
           when
           it
           brings
           
           ease
           and
           rest
           ,
           having
           carried
           away
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           paine
           :
           So
           is
           this
           physicke
           well
           applyed
           ,
           when
           faith
           quiets
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           assuring
           it
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           benefits
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           him
           above
           the
           Law
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           hell
           ,
           death
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           a
           Conquerour
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           he
           beleeves
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Now
           come
           in
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             Beleeving
             ,
             yee
             reioyce
             with
             ioy
             unspeakeable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           8.
           
           When
           these
           take
           place
           instead
           of
           former
           gripes
           ,
           and
           stings
           of
           conscience
           ,
           this
           blood
           is
           soundly
           applyed
           .
           For
           as
           nothing
           could
           cure
           the
           stung
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           the
           beholding
           of
           the
           brazen
           Serpent
           ;
           so
           nothing
           can
           pacifie
           the
           stung
           conscience
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           lifted
           on
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           As
           after
           application
           of
           proper
           physicke
           wee
           finde
           a
           great
           change
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           had
           new
           bodies
           given
           us
           :
           so
           after
           the
           kindly
           worke
           of
           this
           physicke
           we
           may
           finde
           our selves
           cast
           into
           a
           new
           mould
           ;
           this
           blood
           applyed
           ,
           makes
           us
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           new
           
           men
           ,
           having
           new
           mindes
           ,
           new
           wils
           ,
           new
           words
           ,
           new
           affections
           ,
           new
           actions
           ,
           new
           conversations
           .
           Our
           strength
           is
           renewed
           to
           Christian
           actions
           ,
           and
           passion
           .
           Wee
           are
           strong
           for
           our
           journey
           ,
           for
           our
           combate
           ,
           and
           strong
           to
           carry
           burdens
           ,
           with
           a
           strong
           appetite
           ,
           and
           digestion
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           every
           way
           more
           hearty
           and
           chearefull
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           received
           our
           health
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           this
           Cure
           ,
           
           wisdome
           commands
           us
           to
           be
           as
           carefull
           to
           preserve
           our
           health
           ,
           as
           to
           attaine
           it
           .
           Every
           wise
           man
           will
           be
           as
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           himselfe
           well
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           wee
           must
           remember
           the
           counsell
           of
           our
           Physician
           ,
           for
           maintaining
           our
           health
           attained
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           many
           directions
           prescribed
           ,
           
           I
           mention
           foure
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           tampering
           with
           our
           owne
           medicines
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           medicines
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           merits
           ,
           pilgrimages
           ,
           penance
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           nor
           any
           quintessence
           or
           minerall
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           any
           libertine
           Teacher
           :
           but
           onely
           such
           as
           wee
           finde
           prescribed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           our
           great
           Doctor
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           keepe
           our
           health
           ,
           
           we
           must
           keepe
           good
           dyet
           ,
           both
           for
           soule
           and
           body
           .
           The
           best
           dyet
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           houres
           for
           our
           daily
           repast
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           reading
           ,
           and
           meditating
           on
           it
           :
           which
           David
           regarded
           above
           his
           ordinary
           food
           .
           A
           liberall
           dyet
           is
           best
           for
           
           the
           soule
           :
           but
           the
           best
           dyet
           for
           the
           body
           is
           a
           spare
           dyet
           ,
           a
           sober
           and
           moderate
           use
           of
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           beating
           downe
           and
           mortifying
           corrupt
           affections
           and
           lusts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           health
           ,
           we
           must
           strive
           to
           live
           in
           
           a
           good
           and
           wholesome
           ayre
           .
           If
           thou
           livest
           in
           a
           corrupt
           ayre
           ,
           change
           it
           for
           a
           better
           .
           The
           worst
           ayre
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           is
           ,
           where
           worst
           men
           and
           worst
           company
           are
           .
           The
           ayre
           of
           an
           hot
           plaguy
           house
           is
           not
           so
           infectious
           ,
           as
           the
           contagious
           ayre
           of
           wicked
           company
           .
           The
           former
           brings
           not
           so
           many
           to
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           this
           to
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           Live
           amongst
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           where
           Gods
           word
           is
           purely
           preached
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           the
           purest
           ayre
           :
           
             Psal.
             16.
             3.
             
             All
             my
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             excelling
             in
             vertue
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           preserve
           health
           ,
           Physicians
           prescribe
           the
           use
           of
           
           
           good
           exercises
           .
           The
           be●●●ercises
           to
           use
           for
           the
           health
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           〈◊〉
           are
           hearing
           and
           reading
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           pray
           also
           ;
           and
           meditate
           when
           thou
           art
           alone
           :
           with
           conference
           of
           good
           things
           in
           company
           .
           These
           are
           notable
           helpes
           to
           bring
           thee
           through
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           keepe
           thy
           soule
           in
           good
           plight
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           chearfulnesse
           .
        
         
           FJNJS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A68805-e430
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jude
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e3140
           
             Occasion
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Summe
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Three
             duties
             .
          
           
             These
             belong
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Nimirùm
             in
             libertate
             nostra
             nobis
             relinquens
             ,
             utrùm
             amplecti
             maluerimus
             .
             Jansen
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             
               The
               Text
               makes
               not
               for
               free-will
               .
            
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Respect
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             dependance
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             22.
             
             &
             23.
             8.
             
             Joh.
             6
             68.
             
             Respect
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             dependance
             on
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Attendance
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Melius
             est
             habere
             paucos
             discipulos
             ,
             quàm
             mulios
             auditores
             .
             Thriv
             .
             apoph
             .
             105.
             
             Luk.
             6.
             46.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Mat.
             9.
             15.
             
             John
             16.
             6.
             
             Joy
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             mourne
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
             Inaudita
             est
             dilectio
             quae
             amicum
             diligit
             .
             &
             pr●sentiam
             ejus
             non
             amat
             .
             Cassiod
             .
             in
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Make
               Disciples
               :
               winne
               others
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             19
             Scimuo
             quòd
             viri
             isti
             nec
             sibi
             vixére
             ,
             nec
             sibi
             sunt
             mortui
             ,
             sed
             ei
             qui
             pro
             ipsis
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             magis
             autem
             nobis
             omnibus
             propter
             illum
             .
             Bern.
             serm
             .
             Petr.
             &
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Love
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             a
             speciall
             badge
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             H●b
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rejection
             of
             them
             that
             want
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Jam
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             11.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Niltam
             commendat
             Christianam
             animam
             ,
             quam
             misericordia
             .
             Ambr.
             offic
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Joh.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             duty
             and
             note
             of
             a
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             ones
             selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Outward
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             inward
             things
             must
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Qui
             dep●ni●
             v●terem
             hominem
             cum
             operibus
             suis
             ,
             abnegat
             s●ipsum
             ,
             &c.
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             7.
             
          
           
             Non
             dixit
             ,
             neget
             ,
             sed
             abneget
             ,
             ut
             hac
             adje●●iun●●la
             plurimum
             addat
             ,
             &c.
             Greg.
             
               Phil.
               3.
               7.
               8.
               
               II.
               The
               difficulty
               of
               this
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             Mar.
             9
             43.
             47.
             
          
           
             Seen
             in
             3.
             things
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             59.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             22
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             22
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             necessity
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             sixe
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Si
             peril
             homo
             amando
             se
             ,
             profectò
             invenitur
             negando
             se.
             Aug.
             ser.
             77.
             de
             diversis
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Non
             potes
             perfectam
             possidere
             libertatem
             ,
             nisi
             totaliter
             abneges
             temetispsum
             .
             De
             imitat
             .
             Christi
             ,
             li.
             3.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             
             &
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             37.
             39.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Vigila
             super
             teipsum
             ,
             excita
             teipsum
             ,
             admone
             teipsum
             ,
             &
             quicquid
             de
             aliis
             sit
             ,
             non
             negligas
             teipsum
             .
             Tantum
             proficies
             ,
             quantum
             tibi
             ipsi
             vim
             intuleris
             .
             De
             imitat
             .
             Christi
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Use.
             Exhortation
             to
             selfe-deniall
             .
          
           
             
               Mischiefes
               by
               not
               beginning
               herein
            
             .
             Fecerunt
             civitates
             duas
             ,
             amores
             duo
             :
             terrenam
             scilicet
             amorsui
             ,
             usque
             ad
             contemptum
             Dei●coelestem
             verò
             amor
             Dei
             usque
             ad
             contemptum
             sui
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             14.
             2.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             24.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Qui
             leviter
             ac
             desunctoriè
             ad
             pietatis
             doctrinam
             accesserunt
             ,
             —
             exaruerunt
             .
             Naz.
             orat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Quo●usquisque
             haec
             adimplevit
             ?
             sed
             quae
             penes
             homines
             difficilia
             ,
             penes
             Deum
             facilia
             .
             Tert.
             de
             idol
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             
               Helpes
               to
               further
               this
               difficult
               duty
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
             Isa.
             44.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Self-deniall
             the
             first
             &
             continued
             act
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Pensem●s
             quomodo
             Paulus
             se
             abuegaverat
             ,
             qui
             dicebat
             ,
             Vivo
             autem
             jam
             non
             ego
             .
             Extinctus
             quippe
             suerat
             sevus
             ille
             persecutor
             ,
             et
             vivere
             coeperat
             pius
             praedicator
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Evang
             .
             hom
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Preservatives
             against
             pride
             ,
             which
             hinders
             selfe-deniall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Also
             against
             distrustfulnes
             ,
             which
             hinders
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             14
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             37.
             
          
           
             Encouragements
             to
             this
             harsh
             work
             of
             selfe-deniall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nil
             me
             juvabunt
             fines
             mundi
             ,
             nec
             regna
             hujus
             seculi
             :
             melius
             est
             ●ihi
             emori
             propter
             Jesum
             Christum
             ,
             quàm
             imperare
             finibusterrae
             .
             Ignat.
             ad
             Rom.
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             16
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             12.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             11
             
          
           
             Ignis
             ,
             crux
             ,
             —
             &
             diaboti
             tormenta
             in
             me
             veniant
             ,
             tantummodo
             ut
             Jesum
             nanciscar
             ●dem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Si●
             olerum
             pl●lae
             tra●sponuntur
             ,
             ut
             proficiaeu
             :
             Unde
             enin
             videntur●ii
             perdidsse
             quod
             cra●t
             ,
             inde
             incipiunt
             apparere
             quod
             non
             erant
             .
             Greg.
             ubi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             one
             that
             denies
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Foure
             things
             that
             self-deniall
             doth
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Regards
             whatever
             God
             teacheth
             .
             Act.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Loves
             it
             all
             ,
             even
             reproofes
             .
          
           
             Quarrels
             not
             ,
             but
             submits
             .
          
           
             Suffers
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             truth
             should
             suffer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Resignation
             to
             God
             for
             prosperity
             ,
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Of
             adversity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             usefull
             to
             others
             ,
             though
             enemies
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             He
             can
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             whatever
             meanes
             be
             ,
             or
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             duty
             and
             note
             of
             a
             Disciple
             .
             Luk.
             9.
             23.
             
             Three
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             What
             the
             crosse
             i●
             .
          
           
             II.
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             the
             crosse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             take
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             that
             we
             may
             not
             pull
             the
             crosse
             on
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Affirmatively
             .
             Description
             of
             taking
             up
             the
             crosse
             .
             Foure
             motives
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             daily
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             28.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             Every
             Christian
             hath
             his
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dei
             filius
             sustinuit
             ignominiam
             crucis
             :
             &
             tu
             beatos
             putas
             ,
             qui
             soelicita●●●tius
             seculi
             &
             deliciis
             per
             〈…〉
             untur
             ?
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Two
             causes
             of
             the
             crosse
             never
             wanting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Sicu●
             cibus
             adhaeret
             vast
             in
             quo
             coquitur
             ,
             nisi
             amoveatur
             ,
             ac
             perditsaporem
             debitum
             ,
             debitumque
             colorem
             :
             sic
             cor
             hominis
             adhaeret
             isti
             mundo
             ,
             nisi
             amoveatur
             per
             tribulationes
             .
             De
             contempl
             .
             ver
             .
             pat
             .
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
             Triticum
             percussum
             de
             palia
             sua
             exi●it
             ●oras
             ,
             &c.
             
             Chrys.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             The
             crosse
             no
             signe
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Think
             not
             to
             get
             into
             heaven
             without
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Still
             expect
             the
             crosse
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             come
             .
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Comfort
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             32
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             Every
             Christian
             must
             take
             up
             his
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Five
             things
             required
             thereunto
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             14.
             14.
             
             &
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             126.
             51
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             duty
             makes
             us
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             —
             narrat
             〈◊〉
             vulnera
             miles
             .
          
           
             And
             serviceable
             .
             Phil.
             2.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             fear
             of
             being
             overburdened
             by
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Present
             use
             &
             future
             issue
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             good
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             ad
             Polycar
             .
          
           
             Noli
             auendere
             quâ
             iturus
             fis
             ,
             sed
             quò
             venturus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             36.
             
          
           
             Use.
             Be
             ready
             to
             take
             up
             the
             crosse
             daily
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Animae
             quior
             esto
             ,
             &
             ad
             majorem
             sustinentiam
             accingere
             .
             —
             De
             imitat
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             57
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             26
             
             So
             Ignatius
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Word
             helps
             us
             to
             beare
             the
             cross
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             119.
             92
             
          
           
             And
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             duty
             and
             note
             of
             a
             disciple
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             Follow
             Christ
             in
             his
             holy
             doctrine
             :
          
           
             And
             life
             .
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             we
             may
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Five
             expressions
             of
             his
             piety
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Moses
             ad
             bella
             non
             vadit
             ,
             sed
             orat
             ,
             et
             tum
             vincit
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hier.
             in
             Levit.
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             John
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             14.
             15.
             
             Unumquemque
             Christianum
             zelus
             dom
             us
             Dei
             come
             .
             dat
             ,
             v.
             c.
             vides
             fratrem
             cunere
             ad
             theatrum
             :
             prohibe
             ,
             mone
             ,
             contristare
             ,
             si
             zelus
             domus
             Dei
             comeditte
             ▪
             &c.
             
             Aug
             in
             Joh.
             trac
             .
             10
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Foure
             expressions
             of
             his
             chatity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             John
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             procharitate
             Christi
             nol●it
             habere
             Cl●istum
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             can
             &
             must
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             faith
             ,
             a
             threefold
             act
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             love
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             sincerity
             .
             What
             it
             doth
             in
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             constancy
             .
          
           
             III.
             Motives
             thus
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Christiani
             nomen
             ille
             frustra
             sortitur
             ,
             qui
             Christum
             minimè
             imitatur
             .
             Quid
             enim
             tibi
             prodest
             vocari
             quod
             non
             es
             ,
             &
             nomen
             usurpare
             alienum
             ?
             &c.
             Aug
             de
             vita
             Christiana
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Danger
             of
             not
             following
             Christ
             as
             a
             guide
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Justice
             of
             God
             against
             such
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Great
             safety
             in
             following
             Christ.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Si
             praecipientem
             sequi
             non
             potes
             ,
             sequere
             antecedentem
             .
             Sublata
             est
             hoc
             modo
             omnis
             excusatio
             ,
             &c.
             Lact.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             by
             three
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Danger
             of
             failing
             in
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Save
             life
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             life
             is
             both
             lost
             &
             saved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Cyprian
             de
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             Who
             lose
             their
             lives
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Martyrdome
             not
             meritorious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Life
             saved
             ,
             though
             not
             lost
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Who
             may
             not
             flye
             in
             persecution
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             who
             may
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Euse●
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             18.
             
             Trip.
             hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Maintaine
             thy
             holy
             profession
             to
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             Quomodo
             potest
             terrenis
             lachrymis
             flecti
             ▪
             cujus
             oculi
             coelestem
             gloriam
             contuentur
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat
             .
             ad
             Polycarp
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Use.
             Beleeve
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             obey
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             Practices
             to
             prepare
             for
             martyrdome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Ideò
             tam
             pauci
             illuminati
             &
             liberi
             intus
             efflciuntur
             ,
             quiaseipsos
             ex
             toto
             abnegarenesciunt
             .
             De
             imitat
             .
             Christi
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             II.
             Meditations
             availing
             thereunto
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Promis●s
             to
             them
             that
             suffer
             for
             God.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Igna.
             ad
             Polycar
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             26.
             
             &
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Argument
             :
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             winning
             all
             with
             the
             soules
             losse
             .
          
           
             Prolepsis
             .
          
           
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             World
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             Gaine
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             46.
             27
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             Notes
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             propounding
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Note
             .
             Preach
             well
             for
             matter
             &
             manner
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             50.
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             .
             In
             weighty
             matters
             use
             speciall
             vehemency
             .
          
           
             Use.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             .
             We
             are
             naturally
             addicted
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Cr●●es
             .
          
           
             Facilius
             saccus
             relinquitur
             ,
             quam
             volumas
             :
             si
             vultis
             ,
             &
             retinendo
             ▪
             relinquitis
             .
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             what
             it
             doth
             to
             expell
             covetousnes
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Earthlines
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             very
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             Nonsolùm
             avarus
             est
             ,
             qui
             rapit
             aliena
             ;
             sed
             &
             ille
             avarus
             est
             qui
             cupidè
             servat
             sua
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             Danger
             by
             earthly
             gaine
             ,
             to
             lose
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             Psa.
             73.
             27.
             
          
           
             Peccatum
             avariti●
             ,
             mentem
             quum
             infecerit
             ,
             ita
             gravem
             reddit
             ,
             ●t
             ad
             appetenda
             sublimia
             at●olli
             non
             possit
             .
             Greg.
             moral
             .
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Sed
             quae
             reverentia
             l●gum
             ?
             Quis
             metus
             aut
             pudor
             est
             unquam
             properantis
             avari
             ?
             Juven
             .
             sat
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             Whence
             this
             danger
             commeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.
             15.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Covetousnes
             a
             sin
             hardly
             noted
             &
             confest
             :
             why
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Markes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Overjoy
             not
             these
             dangerous
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             How
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             earthly
             gaine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             169.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             12.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Many
             lose
             their
             soules
             for
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Instances
             &
             proofes
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             Christ
             undervalued
             fo
             th
             wrorld
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             34.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             1.
             
          
           
             Speeches
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             to
             bee
             limited
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Unlawfull
             callings
             make
             wealth
             dangerous
             ,
             when
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Or
             the
             abuse
             of
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Is.
             Pel●s
             .
             lib.
             3.
             epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Wealth
             casts
             men
             backe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             
               No
               cleare
               gaine
               nor
               thriving
               in
               an
               evill
               way
               .
            
             Lucrum
             fraude
             partum
             ,
             damnumest
             ,
             non
             lucrum
             .
             Laert
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             male
             quae
             sitis
             vix
             gaudet
             tertius
             haeres
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             alè
             parta
             ,
             malè
             dilibun●ur
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Further
             thy
             salvation
             by
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Motives
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Meanes
             .
             1.
             
             Five
             sorts
             of
             friends
             to
             be
             made
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Terrena
             omnia
             ,
             qu●
             servando
             amittimus
             ,
             largiendo
             servamus
             .
             Greg.
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             47.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Riches
             thus
             unprofitable
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Instances
             of
             times
             and
             cases
             wherein
             wealth
             will
             doe
             us
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nugas
             Scy●ha
             ornamenta
             missa
             à
             Michaele
             Palaeologo
             aspernatus
             ,
             rogavit
             nunquid
             calamitates
             ,
             morb●s
             aut
             mortem
             depellere
             possint
             ?
             Pachy
             .
             mer.
             hist.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             82.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Verae
             divitiae
             ,
             non
             opes
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             virtutes
             quas
             secum
             conscientia
             portat
             ,
             ut
             in
             perpetuum
             dives
             fiat
             .
             B●rn
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Mans
             soule
             a
             most
             precious
             thing
             
          
           
             Declared
             4.
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Anima
             dum
             vivifi●at
             corpus
             ,
             anima
             est
             :
             dum
             vult
             ,
             animus
             est
             :
             dum
             s●it
             ,
             mens
             :
             dum
             recolit
             ,
             memoria
             :
             dum
             rectum
             ●udicat
             ,
             ratio
             :
             dum
             spiral
             ,
             spirit
             us
             est
             :
             dum
             aliquid
             sen●i●
             ,
             sensus
             est
             .
             Isid.
             E●ym
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Creatio
             corporis
             &
             membrorum
             est
             propter
             ani
             mam
             .
             Arist
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             animalibus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Bee
             the
             more
             carefull
             ,
             that
             nothing
             hurt
             it
             .
          
           
             Instances
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Animam
             non
             mors
             ,
             sed
             mala
             vita
             perdit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Peccata
             vestantia
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Murder
             of
             soules
             an
             horrible
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Cadit
             a●inus
             ,
             &
             inveniet
             qui
             ipsum
             sublevet
             :
             cadit
             anima
             ,
             &
             non
             est
             qui
             manum
             app●nat
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             To
             save
             soules
             ,
             a
             worke
             of
             highest
             nature
             and
             worth
             .
          
           
             Anima
             eliam
             pess
             〈…〉
             a
             ,
             melior
             optimo
             corpore
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Si
             magn●e
             mercedis
             est
             à
             morte
             eripere
             carnem
             ,
             quanquam
             mori●urā
             .
             qu
             〈…〉
             i
             est
             meati
             à
             morte
             animim
             liberare
             ,
             in
             coelesti
             patria
             sine
             fine
             victuram
             ?
             Greg.
             mor.
             26.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Be
             specially
             carefull
             to
             save
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           
             Si
             animam
             negligamus
             ,
             nic
             corpus
             salvare
             poterimus
             .
             Non
             enim
             anima
             pro
             corpore
             ,
             sed
             corpus
             pro
             anima
             factum
             est
             ,
             &c.
             
             Chrys.
             de
             repar
             .
             lapsi
             .
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
             Madnesse
             to
             lose
             the
             soule
             for
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             No
             helpe
             for
             a
             soule
             once
             lost
             .
          
           
             3.
             things
             to
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             estate
             of
             a
             lost
             soule
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Psal.
             63.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             9.
             6.
             
             Ipsumesse
             ,
             iis
             poena
             .
          
           
             II.
             What
             makes
             a
             lost
             soule
             irrecoverable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
             Esa
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             29
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             III.
             All
             unable
             to
             recover
             a
             lost
             soule
             ,
             how
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epict.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Anima
             ●re●iosior
             est
             corpore
             ,
             &
             omni
             possessione
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             aliis
             bonis
             .
             Arist.
             pol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             goes
             to
             the
             ransome
             of
             a
             soule
             :
             in
             3.
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Confutation
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             to
             be
             affected
             to
             the
             world
             so
             worthlesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             humbled
             for
             so
             great
             losse
             ,
             or
             hazard
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Admire
             Christ
             the
             redeemer
             of
             soules
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
             Phil.
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             save
             soules
             ,
             thine
             own
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Argu
             〈…〉
             nt
             :
             from
             〈◊〉
             last
             judgment
             .
          
           
             5.
             things
             to
             bee
             expounded
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             called
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             sup
             〈…〉
             ti
             .
             ●ohn
             .
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Why
             called
             ordina●ily
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Non
             loquitur
             de
             essentia
             humane
             naturae
             ,
             sed
             des
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             contented
             with
             mean
             titles
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             ?
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Use.
             Phil.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             triall
             whether
             wee
             bee
             humble
             of
             minde
             as
             Christ.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             II.
             Christ
             comes
             in
             spirit
             and
             person
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             comes
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Whither
             CHRIST
             comes
             to
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             he
             will
             come
             thereto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             he
             will
             come
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             unknowne
             for
             sixe
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Ideò
             la●et
             unus
             dies
             ,
             ut
             observentur
             omnes
             .
          
           
             Opinions
             of
             the
             time
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             10.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Against
             Consubstantiation
             &
             Transubstantiation
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             65.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Meet
             Christ
             comming
             from
             heaven
             ,
             how
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rules
             of
             an
             heavenly
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             III.
             Christs
             second
             comming
             shall
             be
             glorious
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Things
             in
             that
             glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             called
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             Christs
             own
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             All
             our
             glory
             must
             still
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherein
             Christs
             glory
             at
             the
             last
             day
             consisteth
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             43.
             
          
           
             —
             Velut
             inter
             ign●s
             Luna
             min●res
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             Glorious
             preparation
             of
             this
             Judge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             139.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Divers
             sorts
             of
             evidences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Judicium
             times
             ?
             corrige
             conscientim
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Incentores
             in
             culpis
             :
             tortores
             in
             poenis
             Greg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Omnis
             iniquitas
             secretas
             suas
             voces
             habet
             .
             Greg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             execution
             likewise
             glorious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Christs
             patience
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             who
             suffers
             his
             glory
             to
             be
             so
             long
             hid
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             One
             day
             it
             sh
             〈…〉
             l
             be
             su
             〈…〉
             revealed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             In
             obscutitie
             bee
             yet
             patient
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Vaite
             and
             ●ish
             for
             ●he
             appea
             〈…〉
             nce
             of
             ●is
             glory
             .
             〈◊〉
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Prepare
             also
             for
             it
             :
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             I.
             Terror
             to
             the
             wicked
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Attendants
             of
             Christ
             in
             comming
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             4.
             things
             about
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             1.
             the
             number
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             relation
             to
             Christ.
             How
             his
             Angels
             :
          
           
             And
             yet
             ours
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             office
             and
             ministrie
             in
             the
             last
             judgment
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             judgment
             by
             them
             executed
             powerfully
             :
          
           
             Willingly
             :
          
           
             Justly
             :
          
           
             Diligently
             :
          
           
             Speedily
             .
             Rev.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             41.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Good
             offices
             which
             Angels
             then
             doe
             for
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Jesuites
             feigned
             offices
             for
             Angels
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Quidlibet
             audendi
             semper
             fuit
             aequa
             potestas
             .
             Hor.
             
          
           
             IV.
             How
             the
             Angels
             c●n
             come
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             their
             motion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Difference
             betweene
             Christs
             first
             and
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Joh.
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             11.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             43.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             53.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Advancement
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Angels
             ministrie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Terror
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Great
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Psa
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             Difference
             in
             their
             ministery
             to
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
             Honour
             Christ
             for
             these
             attendants
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             11.
             
          
           
             Use
             6.
             
             Grieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Si
             vis
             habere
             ministerium
             Angelorum
             ,
             fuge
             consolationes
             seculi
             ,
             &
             tentationibus
             resiste
             diaboli
             .
             ●ern
             .
          
           
             Use
             7.
             
             Imitate
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             service
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Patienter
             &
             fortiter
             perseverandum
             :
             ut
             qui
             ad
             coronam
             la●de
             ●am
             proxima
             nititur
             ,
             durante
             patientia
             coronetur
             .
             Cyp.
             de
             Bon●
             Patientiae
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             V.
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             82.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             9.
             15.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             35.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Good
             works
             not
             meritorious
             ,
             as
             evill
             ar●
             :
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Why
             workes
             are
             the
             rule
             of
             judgment
             ,
             not
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Nil
             Deus
             in
             nobis
             p●aeter
             sua
             dona
             coronat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Law
             or
             Gospell
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             judging
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             double
             punishment
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             last
             judgement
             
          
           
             glorious
             and
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Helpes
             of
             righteous
             judgement
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Le
             ts
             of
             righteous
             judgment
             ,
             removed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Live
             well
             ,
             and
             fare
             well
             in
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Time
             to
             repent
             of
             sin
             before
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             Be
             patient
             in
             all
             confusion
             ,
             and
             injustice
             .
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Be
             sincere
             in
             matter
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
             Watch
             ,
             and
             judge
             thy selfe
             before-hand
             .
          
           
             How
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             6.
             
             How
             to
             know
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Vult
             ut
             consolationis
             aliquid
             habeant
             tempore
             crucis
             &
             afflictionis
             ,
             &c.
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             In
             desiderio
             celeritas
             quoque
             mora
             est
             .
          
           
             Exposition
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             like
             Moses
             in
             five
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Opinions
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Emphasis
             hujus
             loci
             non
             est
             ,
             in
             verbo
             veniendi
             ,
             sed
             videndi
             .
             Bucer
             .
             
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               generall
               and
               speciall
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Which
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             comes
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             III.
             Of
             the
             ac
             complishment
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Evidences
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             enlarged
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             times
             when
             the
             Gospels
             were
             written
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             By
             preaching
             and
             obeying
             the
             Word
             
          
           
             Christs
             kingdome
             is
             advanced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Shewed
             by
             similitude
             of
             earthly
             Kings
             and
             kingdomes
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Eminencie
             of
             Christ
             above
             other
             Kings
             .
             1.
             
             Rev.
             19
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             41.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             110.
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Enemies
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             enemies
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             13.
             
          
           
             A●●onitions
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             thriving
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             In
             helping
             the
             word
             ,
             helpe
             up
             Christ
             into
             his
             throne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             erected
             and
             maintained
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Christs
             right
             defended
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             likewise
             our
             own
             right
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             Motives
             to
             be
             loyall
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e35940
           
             The
             Apostles
             drift
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             si
             〈…〉
             ilitnde
             he
             here
             useth
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thereason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ita
             simili
             ▪
             tudo
             Circensium
             Augustin●ana
             c●nvertit
             〈…〉
             pium
             Confess
             .
             l
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             A
             rule
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             .
          
           
             Use.
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Tex's
             three
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1
             Christian
             life
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             race
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             in
             siv●
             respects
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Deu
             5
             :
             27
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             20
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4
             9
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reasons
             why
             wee
             must
             run
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Ephe.
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             20
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Al
             our
             life
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             end
             of
             life
             onely
             .
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Use.
             1.
             
          
           
             Conceit
             aright
             of
             a
             Christian
             course
             .
          
           
             Who
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             i.
             10
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             2●
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             
               Ourgo
               one
               another
               in
               holinesse
            
             .
             Instat
             equis
             auriga
             suos
             〈…〉
             ntibus
             illos
             pr●teritos
             tem
             ▪
             neus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hor.
             serm
             .
             1
             sat
             .
             1.
             
             Motives
             .
             2
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             8
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             II.
             Manner
             of
             running
             .
             2
             Iim
             .
             2.
             5
             
          
           
             Preparation
             to
             run
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             &
             wherein
             
          
           
             Hindrances
             put
             off
             and
             removed
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             14
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Cap.
             21.
             34
             
          
           
             Helpes
             in
             running
             the
             Christian
             race
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Heb.
             10.
             36
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2
             ●orditions
             of
             running
             the
             Christian
             race
             a●
             right
             ▪
             five
             .
          
           
             1
             Run
             at
             a
             right
             mark
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Run
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             6
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             the
             way
             that
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             35.
             8
             
             Hos.
             14.
             9
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12
             
          
           
             3
             Run
             with
             a
             right
             foot
             .
             What
             is
             requisite
             thereunto
             
          
           
             Prov.
             10.
             9
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             112.
             5
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Run
             with
             a
             ●ight
             motion
             .
             What
             it
             is
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Good
             cause
             to
             be
             still
             humble
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             14
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Be
             constant
             without
             inter
             mission
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             19.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             As
             also
             without
             cessation
             .
             Motives
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             〈◊〉
             .
             35
             Gal.
             3.
             3
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Run
             to
             a
             right
             end
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5
             14
             
          
           
             We
             run
             for
             the
             prize
             ,
             yet
             no
             mercenaries
             :
             how
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mark
             held
             before
             us
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             III
             :
             The
             end
             of
             running
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             Obtaining
             is
             not
             of
             merit
             ,
             but
             mercy
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             in
             called
             〈◊〉
             reward
             .
          
           
             Whether
             al
             runners
             do
             obtain
             .
             Luk.
             13
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             be
             able
             to
             run
             rightly
             ,
             and
             so
             obtaine
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             p●
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             inbreath
             for
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Take
             heed
             of
             looking
             backe
             ,
             in
             this
             race
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             3
             Minde
             not
             thy
             company
             ,
             but
             thy
             way
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Despise
             carnall
             counsels
             ,
             friends
             ,
             &
             scornes
             .
          
           
             1
             Acts
             28.
             22
             
          
           
             Cap.
             24.
             14
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             5
             Renew
             strength
             continually
             :
             and
             how
             this
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             6
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Recover
             speedily
             out
             of
             every
             fall
             .
          
           
             Motives
             so
             to
             runne
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Cal
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             2
             Pet
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             4
             Excellency
             and
             eternity
             of
             this
             goale
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             25
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e41110
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             whole
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             holy
             desire
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             ●ext
             .
          
           
             I.
             Of
             the
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             these
             statutes
             are
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             severall
             
          
           
             titles
             given
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Statutes
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             11
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Whose
             Statutes
             they
             are
             .
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             7.
             6.
             opened
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             Eminency
             of
             these
             statutes
             above
             other
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             it
             is
             called
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             Metaphor
             of
             a
             way
             ,
             what
             it
             implyes
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             30.
             21
             
          
           
             Mat
             12
             36
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             
          
           
             Deu.
             12.
             32
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Singularity
             of
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             21.
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             David
             desires
             to
             be
             taught
             in
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             Foure
             things
             desired
             which
             man
             cannot
             reach
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             29.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             Ioh
             20.
             28.
             
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             21
             22.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             ●5
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Why
             David
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             such
             knowledg
             ,
             desires
             to
             be
             still
             taught
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1
             All
             true
             knowledg
             is
             from
             God.
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             5
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Darknesse
             of
             soule
             far
             worse
             than
             that
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             〈◊〉
             .
             20
             
          
           
             3
             Two
             things
             in
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             beyond
             natures
             reach
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             5
             
             Psa.
             119.
             18
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             In
             the
             use
             of
             meanes
             ●paire
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Ministers
             should
             pray
             for
             themselves
             
          
           
             And
             their
             people
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             Sound
             knowledg
             is
             ever
             humble
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             defect
             of
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             double
             Obiect
             ,
             which
             keepes
             it
             humble
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             8
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30
             
             Use
             1.
             
             See
             thy
             want
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Difference
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             evil
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             knowledg
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             ●at
             11.
             29.
             
             Co●ollarics
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Cant
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
          
           
             Good
             men
             ever
             desirous
             of
             more
             holy
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Fearefull
             effects
             of
             ignorance
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Hosea
             4.
             6
             
          
           
             Ier
             ,
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rev.
             10.
             10
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Benefits
             of
             knowledg
             within
             us
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3
             :
             10
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             And
             without
             us
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Incitation
             to
             get
             heavenly
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             Motives
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Mark.
             3.
             35
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             unseemely
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Psa
             73.
             22.
             
          
           
             Especially
             as
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             Prov
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Knowledg
             delightfull
             to
             mans
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Specially
             for
             the
             excellent
             obiects
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             10
             :
          
           
             4.
             
             Excellent
             properties
             of
             Gods
             way
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             divine
             saying
             of
             a
             gracious
             Princesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Reprehension
             of
             them
             that
             desire
             not
             knowledg
             in
             the
             meanes
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Gen.
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             50
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             47
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             ●5
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             5.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             1●
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             27
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Notes
             of
             divine
             and
             saving
             knowledg
             .
             1
             Enemies
             of
             it
             :
             fix
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Disposition
             to
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             4
             things
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             9
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             18.
             4
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.
             17
             
          
           
             Dum
             d●ces
             ,
             di●cis
             .
          
           
             ●Iohn
             1
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             vow
             :
             where
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Why
             David
             thus
             voweth
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             De
             Monac
             .
             l
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Good
             vowes
             not
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             he
             voweth
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             In
             turpi
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ‑
             〈◊〉
             non
             si
             〈◊〉
             vi●cu●um
             〈…〉
             iquitatis
             .
          
           
             Keeping
             o●
             Gods
             way
             legall
             and
             evangelicall
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             wherein
             it
             standeth
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             End
             of
             sound
             knowledg
             is
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             14
             
          
           
             Prov.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Keepe
             the
             way
             ,
             ●hen
             once
             knowne
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             one
             careful
             to
             keep
             his
             way
             .
             1
             Ier.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             16.
             3
             
          
           
             7
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e50090
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Parts
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Idolatry
             ever
             attended
             with
             sloth
             and
             luxury
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Deu.
             14.
             1●
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             ●e●ose
             luxni
             committit
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             recedit
             a
             praeceptis
             Dei
             :
             epist.
             4.
             36.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Num.
             25.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             sinne
             aggravuted
             by
             circumstance
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Secure
             in
             sin
             ,
             nearest
             to
             mischief
             
          
           
             Use.
             
          
           
             Preached
             ann
             dom
             .
             16●0
             .
          
           
             III.
             Vse
             of
             creatures
             most
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             104
             15
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Israelites
             ●ff●nded
             herein
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             17
             
          
           
             Use.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             ●e
             observed
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Col.
             4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             7
             Meditations
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             .
             1
             Chap.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Sports
             and
             recreations
             ,
             lawful
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Phil.
             4.
             4
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             In
             sports
             is
             much
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             Choyce
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             sports
             .
          
           
             Ps
             119.
             136
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             lawfull
             ,
             lawfully
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             Our selves
             how
             to
             be
             ordered
             in
             sports
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Eph
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             3
             Rules
             for
             our
             sports
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             34
             
          
           
             3
             What
             may
             not
             be
             l●st
             in
             play
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e52610
           
             Onely
             the
             abuse
             of
             creatures
             is
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             Heathens
             and
             Epicures
             .
          
           
             Foure
             wayes
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Rules
             of
             right
             using
             naturall
             comforts
             .
             1.
             
             Religiously
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             24.
             11
             
          
           
             2.
             Soberly
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             19
             
          
           
             Times
             unseasonable
             for
             sports
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Preached
             at
             Reding
             ,
             in
             December
             ,
             1621.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Watchfully
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Right
             ends
             of
             our
             liberberties
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vina
             praetendis
             ,
             venena
             suffaudis
             :
             maior
             vis
             vini
             quàm
             veneni
             :
             ven●●o
             caro
             vulneratur
             ,
             vin●
             mens
             .
             
               De
               Elia
               ▪
               &
               jejunio
               ,
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68805-e53640
           
             Connexion
             .
          
           
             Note
             1.
             
             Christ
             never
             is
             pleasing
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Note
             2.
             
             Grace
             and
             innocency
             traduced
             in
             secret
             
          
           
             Note
             3.
             
             Pretences
             ever
             ready
             against
             good
             men
             ,
          
           
             Note
             4.
             
             Godly
             accusedd
             f●●
             wel
             d●ing
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             Note
             5.
             〈◊〉
             wicked
             men
             all
             good
             is
             turned
             a
             gainst
             good
             .
          
           
             Christ
             answers
             still
             for
             his
             .
          
           
             Rom
             8
             33
             
          
           
             Parts
             of
             our
             Saviours
             answer
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             truth
             〈…〉
             s
             by
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text
             
          
           
             1
             Patients
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             whole
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1●
             .
             11
             
          
           
             Civility
             makes
             men
             thinke
             themselves
             ●●●le
             .
          
           
             And
             presump
             ion
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             extenuating
             of
             sin
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Whole
             men
             ,
             in
             most
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             See
             thy selfe
             not
             whole
             .
          
           
             Tokens
             of
             deadly
             sicknesse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             sicke
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Sin
             a
             desperate
             sicknesse
             .
             Resemblances
             of
             corporall
             and
             spirituall
             sicknesse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             temperatevixit
             Socrates
             ,
             ut
             cum
             Athenas
             pestis
             sape
             vastaret
             solus
             ipse
             nunquam
             agrotaverit
             
               Dio.
               Laer.
            
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Esa.
             57.
             ●1
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Thinke
             of
             sinne
             as
             a
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Mourn
             for
             it
             as
             sickenesse
             .
             Psal.
             31.
             17
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             8
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Vpon
             recovery
             glorifie
             Christ
             the
             Physician
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             32
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Beware
             of
             relapses
             .
             Ioh.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             Vse
             5
             :
             Pity
             and
             help
             out
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Nesas
             pr●●
             terire
             ,
             &c.
             Herodot
             .
             O●io
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Physician
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Christ
             is
             the
             Physician
             of
             soules
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             18
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3
             :
             13
             4
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Christs
             excellency
             above
             other
             Physicians
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             His
             freenesse
             in
             his
             cures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Magnifie
             this
             Physician
             according
             to
             his
             worth
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             4
             
          
           
             Hos.
             13.
             9
             
          
           
             Others
             heale
             by
             his
             vertue
             and
             commission
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Ever
             repaire
             to
             this
             Physician
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Ans.
            
             Where
             to
             meet
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Make
             all
             knowne
             to
             him
             and
             〈…〉
             at
             his
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Acts
             12.
             ●3
             
          
           
             Pro
             28.
             13
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             Comfort
             by
             this
             Physician
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             No
             unwor
             thinesse
             of
             ours
             can
             hinder
             the
             cure
             .
             Mat
             11
             ▪
             28
             
          
           
             Nor
             multitude
             of
             diseases
             :
             nor
             grievousnesse
             .
          
           
             Gen
             4.
             13
             
             〈◊〉
             Cai●
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Death
             cured
             by
             this
             Physician
             
          
           
             Iudgment
             not
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Respect
             to
             every
             soul
             particularly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Cure
             :
             where
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Confection
             .
          
           
             Whose
             Author
             is
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             1●
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             above
             a
             man
             too
             .
             Our
             Physician
             must
             be
             God
             :
             why
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Matter
             of
             the
             confection
             .
          
           
             Virtue
             and
             preciousnesse
             in
             5
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Powerfull
             effects
             of
             it
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Extreme
             misery
             by
             sinne
             set
             forth
             hereby
             
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             sin
             hereby
             wrought
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Who
             sin
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Pro.
             10.
             23
             
          
           
             Vse
             〈◊〉
             .
             A
             world
             of
             wonders
             in
             this
             cure
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             ●se
             3.
             
             Love
             this
             Physician
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             this
             love
             must
             be
             testified
             .
          
           
             2
             Ioh.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.
             30
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Application
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             cured
             .
          
           
             How
             application
             of
             the
             medicine
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             〈◊〉
             .
             19
             
          
           
             And
             wher
             in
             it
             stands
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             And
             what
             be
             its
             propertie●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             L●òserm
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             possio●e
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Application
             ●o
             be
             made
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             indulg
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Labor
             for
             faith
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22
             2
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             〈◊〉
             sound
             ●pplication
             of
             this
             Physicke
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Condemnation
             of
             sin
             purged
             away
             .
          
           
             And
             corruption
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Preserve
             health
             of
             soule
             ,
             once
             obtained
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             so
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4.